PART ONE - WILLIAM
Who was this man, who made the decision to leave his native land and in so doing peopled
another part of the world with his descendants?
A Cornishman by birth, he probably looked like one: short, stocky, dark-haired, biue-eyed,
with a florid or brown complexion, well defined eyebrows, and an air of sturdy independence
and some integrity. Certainly some of his descendants in Australia are of that very same mould,
though somewhat taller, For William, if the known heights of two of his children are relevant,
was very short indeed. They (Richard and Jane) were about five feet tall, probably less. And so
may William have been.
He was baptised on 8 January, 1797 in the parish church of Calstock, which is situated high on
a hill above the village of that name straggling along the Cornish bank of the River Tamar, the
ancient boundary of Devon and Cornwall.
George II! had been king for 37 years when William was baptised, and on the continent
Napoleon Bonaparte had just embarked on his conquest of Europe. Elsewhere, Beethoven was
working on his Sonate Pathetique (his first piano concerto would follow), and Jane Austen was
halfway through Pride and Prejudice.
William's parents were Robert and Mary Honeycombe, her maiden name having been Row.
He was their third child: they already had two daughters. They had another son, Robert, born in
1809 during the Peninsular War in Spain; he was their seventh and last child and died in 1821,
aged 11. They had already lost a daughter, Temperance, who died when she was also 11; and
another daughter, Jennifer, died in December 1825, aged 20; she was buried on Christmas
Day. Nothing is known of the three surviving daughters, Betsy, Mary and Ann, and nothing is
known of William's early life.
We also know nothing of his parents, other than what the parish registers reveal: that Robert
was baptised in Calstock on 24 March 1769 - a year before Captain Cook sighted Australia
and landed at Botany Bay. Robert married Mary Row in the parish church of Calstock, up on
the hill, on 18 April 1792 - at the height of the French Revolution and a few months before
France became a Republic. Mary was three years older than Robert, and they were evidently a
sober, church-going family, as their fourth daughter was christened Temperance.
Robert, born in 1769, was himself one of eight children, in fact the seventh. His childhood and
that of his four brothers must have been heavily rural, something like that of the young William
Cobbett. who was born in Surrey six years before Robert, in 1763,
Cobbett wrote: 'I do not remember the time when I did not earn my living. My first occupation
was driving the birds from the turnip-seeds, and the rooks from the peas. When I first trudged
afield, with my wooden bottle and my satchel swung over my shoulder, I was hardly able to
climb the gates and stiles; and, at the close of day, to reach home was a task of infinite difficulty.
My next employment was weeding wheat, and leading a single horse at harrowing barley.
Hoeing peas followed, and hence I arrived at the honour of joining the reapers in harvest,
driving the team, and holding plough. We were all of us strong and laborious, and my father
used to boast that he had four boys, the eldest of whom was but 15 years old, who did as much
work as three men in the parish of Farnham. Honest pride, and happy days!'
Cobbett's father was a yeoman farmer, as Robert's may well have been. We do not know what
Robert's occupation was, but most probably, being a younger son, he would have been
apprenticed to some craftsman and become a carpenter or stonemason by trade.
|
Three of Robert's four brothers, Matthew, William and Richard, were, respectively, a
husbandman (or tenant of a small farm), a fisherman, and a miner.
The eldest, John, was probably also a small farmer like his father.
The fisherman, William, born in Calstock in 1763, would sire another William, a copper miner,
six of whose children emigrated in the 1860s to Australia. But more about them later.
Robert's father, Matthew, our William's grandfather, is recorded as having been a farm labourer
at the time of his marriage to Deborah Deebie in January 1755, when he was 29- Matthew may
have been or become a yeoman farmer, like his younger brother William. This type of farmer
owned his land. But none of these brothers, including a third one, John, did very well. The latter
died in the poorhouse, and Matthew and William were paupers when they died.
Matthew, who was the oldest brother, died in 1787 in Calstock, three weeks or so before his
62nd birthday. Born at the end of the reign of George I in January 1726, in the village of St
Cleer, some 15 miles to the west, he settled in Calstock a few years after his marriage, about
1760. The fact that ail three brothers died in poverty suggests a series of rural and family
misfortunes: bad landlords, bad debts, bad crops, bad luck or bad behaviour Rural life could be
as harsh as it was hard, less full of Cobbett's 'happy days', especially as childhood waned.
Matthew's father, Jonathan Honeycombe, on the other hand, was almost certainly a prosperous
yeoman or husbandman in St Cleer, and a well regarded man, as eventually he became a
churchwarden (about 1760) and an overseer of parish affairs (about 1763). Born in the reign of
Queen Anne, and soon after Marlborough's victory at Malplaquet, in August 1709, he married
Grace Hasdon in St Cleer in October 1726, two months after his 17th birthday. It seems he had
to marry her, for their son Matthew was born two months after Jonathan and Grace exchanged
their wedding vows in church.
Jonathan died in July 1774, a few weeks before his 65th birthday and as the American colonists
prepared themselves for their War of Independence. He was buried in the graveyard of the
parish church of St Cleer. So was his father, Matthew, in September 1728.
It is this Matthew who is the only begetter of all the Honeycombes in the world today. There
were other branches, other families of Honeycombes, but they died out in the 19th century. As
a result, Matthew's children and their descendants became pre-eminent as progenitors. If it had
not been for Matthew, his two wives and their two surviving sons, no Honeycombes would exist
today.
Matthew may also have been a yeoman or husbandman, like his second surviving son, Jonathan.
Or he could have been a stonemason, like his first son, John.
This John was born in St Cleer in November 1683, the first child of Matthew Honeycombe and
Joan Rainolde, who had married in St Cleer in October the previous year. Their second son,
another Matthew, died, aged five, in 1693. They had no other children, as far as we know.
When Joan died, in June 1707, her erstwhile spouse, Matthew Honeycombe, remarried the
following month.
One wonders at his haste. Perhaps Joan had been ill for some time. But it was not because his
second wife, Jane Bennet, was pregnant. His first child by her, yet another son called Matthew,
was born in May 1708; he died three weeks later. Jane's second son was Jonathan, the future
churchwarden, and ancestor of the main line of Honeycombes in Australia; he was born in
August 1709.
Jane also had a daughter, who was given her mother's name. It was customary then for the first
|
son and daughter in a family to be given their parents' names - or those of their grandparents.
Other children were named after uncles or aunts. Continuity and tradition were important in rural
communities then.
But it is here, at Matthew Honeycombe, who married twice and lived in St Cleer, that the family
tree breaks; the line of succession snaps. For no baptismal entry in a parish register has been
found for Matthew, and so we do not know exactly who his parents were, or who his father
was. However, we can assume -since he married for the first time in 1682 - that he was born
about 1660, the year in which the monarchy was restored in England and Charles II became
king.
There are two likely candidates in St Cleer for Matthew's father, a John Honeycombe and two
Anthony Honeycombes.
If one of these is ever proved to be his father, we can take the line of succession back for
another generation or so. We might then connect the Honeycombes in St Cleer to one of the
large groups of Honeycombes living in three other villages in eastern Cornwall: Callington,
Menheniot and Calstock - the latter village being the ancestral home of al! the Honeycombes,
where a house of that name (though differently spelt) existed in 1327 and in which a John
Honeycombe dwelt.
His name, the earliest known reference to the surname that there is, appears in a tax return,
called a Lay Subsidy, drawn up in 1327. The name is
spelt 'Honycome' then. The house, named in an Assession Roll (a record of land transfers within
a manor) for the manor of Calstock in 1333, is written 'Honyacombe'.
The name is descriptive of the valley at the top of which the house was built. It derives from an
Anglo-Saxon adjective and a Celtic noun - 'honiga' meaning honeyed or fruitful (the 'g' is soft
and pronounced like a 'y')i and 'combe', meaning valley (pronounced 'coom'), a Welsh word to
this day, spelt 'cwm'.
The earliest Honeycombes to be found in records relating to St Cleer, where Matthew lived and
died, are named in the Protestation Returns of 1641, the year before the Civil War began, and
eight years before the execution of Charles I. Every male over the age of 18, in every village,
town and city, was invited to swear an oath and sign a declaration opposing any 'plots and
conspiracies to subvert the fundamental laws of the kingdom and to introduce Arbitrarie and
Tyrannical government1.
The Honeycombes in St Cleer who signed or made their mark in 1641 were three: Anthony
senior, Anthony junior, and John, one of whom must have been Matthew's father. Two
Honeycombes signed in Callington, five in Calstock and one or two elsewhere.
Not all the returns for Cornwall have survived, although they are the most complete in England
and can be seen in the House of Lords Record Office. Four Cornish parishes are missing,
including those of St Austell and Truro, and we know some Honeycombes were living there in
1641. Nonetheless, of the 30,000 men listed in the Cornish returns, only 14 are recorded as
being Honeycombes, and the largest group of them lived in or around Calstock at that time.
Many Honeycombes, however, are named in the manorial records of Calstock - in the
Assession Rolls and Court Rolls maintained for centuries by the Duchy of Cornwall, whose
dukes owned the manor (and still do). Clearly these Honeycombes were all related in some
way, and in particular connected to the John Honeycombe who actually lived in Honeycombe in
1327 - the year in which Edward II was deposed and brutally murdered, and his son crowned
|
as Edward III.
This John, who 'took one dwelling, 32 acres of English land in Cornish furlongs', for which he
paid the duke's representative three shillings and ten pence a year, plus 22 pence for four acres
of wasteland, was named in the subsequent Assession Rolls of 1340 and 1347. But in 1356, the
first land assessment made after the Black Death that devastated England in 1348/9 (about a
third of the population died, ie, about 1.4 million people over two years). William Honeycombe
appears, taking possession of the very same house called Honeycombe and the same 32 acres.
Clearly he was John's heir, if not his son.
In France at this time, Edward the Black Prince, son of Edward III, added to his father's earlier
victories, like that at Crecy and the capture of Calais, by winning the battle of Poitiers and
capturing the French king, John.
Eight years later, in 1364, the house called Honeycombe passed from William Honeycombe to
a man called John Clerk. Although William and his
family continued to live in the neighbourhood, this William was the last Honeycombe to live at
Honeycombe itself.
His descendants and those of his relatives spread to neighbouring Cornish villages, and then
further afield. But most of them never lived far from Liskeard, the chief market town in eastern
Cornwall. Some returned to Calstock - like Matthew, the grandfather of William the emigrant.
Some never left. For over six hundred years, Honeycombes were born, lived and died in
Calstock, and were baptised, wed and buried in the parish church, where these events
eventually began to be recorded (after a decree by Queen Elizabeth I) and were noted in parish
registers - the earliest in Calstock dating from 1565.
Was William the stonemason, the emigrant to Australia, aware of his Cornish ancestry and of
Honeycombe House?
He must have known that generations of Honeycombes had lived in Cornwall, and that there
was some connection between the Honeycombes of St Cleer, where his grandfather, Matthew,
was born (in 1726) and those Honeycombes in Calstock who had recently died out (in 1750).
And then there was the house called Honeycombe. Although the fertile valley had been renamed
Danescombe by some antiquarian - on account of an ancient battle there between the Britons
and the Danes - the house had retained its original name and still stood at the head of the valley.
Much altered over the centuries by its various owners, it would be further altered over the next
200 years.
In 1798, in the year after William the stonemason was born in Calstock, the house and its now
30 acres were sold and bought by a Cornish landowner, John Pierson Foote, who installed a
George Marshall as his tenant therein. In 1806, the property was purchased by a mining
magnate, John Williams of Scorrier, and remained in the hands of his family for a hundred years.
Did young William, who was nine in 1806, ponder for a while when he heard about the new
owners of Honeycombe House, and ask his father, Robert, why the house had their name -
Honeycombe? Why did it not belong to them?
William's childhood was spent at a time when great forces, military, social and political, were on
the move: the face and frontiers of Europe were changing in the wake of the American and
French revolutions, and in Britain the agrarian and industrial revolutions that would transform the
nation, bringing it much wealth and woe, were gathering impetus. It was also the dawn of world
supremacy for Britain, of an age of imperial prosperity and greatness that would last for over a
|
hundred years, triumphing on the backs of gross poverty and misery at home. Millions would
toil in inhuman conditions so that Britannia could rule the waves and the nobility and the new
middle class, in town and country, could prosper and prevail.
Cobbett was one who bemoaned the rise of these socially callous profit-makers and takers. He
was disparaging about the difference 'between a
resident native gentry, attached to the soil, known to every farmer and labourer from their
childhood, frequently mixing with them in their pursuits... practising hospitality without
ceremony... and a gentry only now-and-then residing, having no relish for country delights,
looking to the soil only for its rents, unacquainted with its cultivators, despising them and their
pursuits.1
Wriiing in 1832, when he was 69, Cobbett recalled a time when 'there was scarcely a single
man to be found that had ever entertained the slightest thought of envying his richer neighbour,
or wishing to share in his property, or wishing to see all men pulled down to a level... I could
never gather from one single wording man... that he wished for any change other than that which
would leave him the enjoyment of the fair fruit of his earnings.'
Such was the background, to some degree, of William's early years in Calstock - a dozy,
ramshackle, rural place, peering out from the dense woods that walled the dark, winding, tidal
River Tamar, the parish comfortably supported and fed by its small sloping farms and strips of
land, by browsing cattle and scruffy sheep, by snorting pigs and squawking hens, by the labour
of some small copper mines and quarries, and by the seasonal produce of its market gardens
and orchards, the latter laden with black cherries, pears, apples and plums.
The untidy village of Calstock then lacked any gutters, sanitation or light; its awkward little
streets ran with filth and mud when it rained; by day it was lit by the sun, though seldom in
winter; by the moon and tallow candles at night. The greatest activity was on its riverside quays,
which were used for transporting goods and people, mainly in row-boats, to the markets
downstream at Plymouth and Devonport. Otherwise, it was an uphill slog, and then along and
down and up, by horse or on foot, to Liskeard; or across the slow river to Devon, via the
Gunnislake bridge.
The age of steam, of paddle-steamers and trains, was yet to come, to be heard and seen, as
well as the clamour and smoke of industrialisation. But by the time of the Battle of Waterloo, in
1815, the industrial heart of England was beginning to throb, The network of canals had been
largely completed by then, and main roads had begun to be surfaced by Messrs Telford and
McAdam. Steam-driven machines were already at work in northern mills and factories, making
textiles from cotton and wool; and the heavy industries of iron, coal and engineering, nurtured by
the Napoleonic Wars, would soon become the chief source of the nation's power and wealth.
Our little Cornish lad, William Honeycombe, was one-year-old when the Battle of the Nile was
fought. He was three when the parliamentary union of Britain and Ireland was effected in 1800.
The first practical steamship appeared on the River Clyde when he was five; the next year
Britain was again at war with France. War with Spain followed; Napoleon became Emperor;
and in October 1805, when William was eight, the Battle of Trafalgar was fought and Nelson
died. Austeriitz followed, and the death of Pitt. In 1806 the Holy Roman Empire was disbanded
and Prussia overthrown; Britain was blockaded by the French; Portugal was occupied, and then
Spain in 1808. The Peninsular War was the
|
2. Bigg. Bristol and William Robert
A curious correspondence, discovered in the Devon Record Office in Plymouth, relates to the
time of the second Henry Honeycombe's birth (at llsington in 1834) and to the Haytor quarries,
which were located on the eastern fringe of Dartmoor. The letters refer, in part, to a Mr
Honeycombe - who can only be William the stonemason, who was living in the area then.
It seems that his employers were not too happy with him for several reasons, concerning a loan,
his rent, and the cost of his sevices.
The letters are from John Bigg, the secretary of the Haytor Granite Company. He was writing
from the company's offices in London - they were on Bankside in the Borough of Southwark -
to George Tempter of Kingskersweii near Newton Abbot.
George Templer was an industrialist of great entreprise and wealth, who began quarrying granite
at Haytor about 1810, and was one of the first to exploit this natural resource in the region.
Dartmoor granite was coarse-grained, blue-grey and very hard. Nelson's column in Trafalgar
Square in London is made of it, as are many major structures and monuments, like the British
Museum. The granite from the Haytor quarries was used in the reconstruction of London Bridge
in 1825, and George Tempier transported the blocks to the coast on a railway he had built of
granite sets laid lengthways and carved with flanges to steady wagon wheels. The Haytor
Granite Railway, operated by horses, opened in 1820 and ran for eight and a half miles to the
Stover Canal, whence the wagon-loads of granite were taken on barges to Teignmouth and
shipped to various destinations. Teams of 18 horses are said to have been used to pull 12 fully
laden wagons. The Haytor quarries and the village of llsington were only a few miles apart.
It seems more than likely that William Honeycombe was employed by the Haytor Granite
Company in London as well as in Devon. The company's offices were in Southwark and two of
William's children were born in Southwark in the 1820s. He may well have laboured on the
rebuilding of London Bridge. His immediate employers may have been one or other of the
stonemasons named in a company certificate: William Bunting of Southwark Bridge Road and
James Martin of 4 Wellington Road, Newington. But in 1829 William was back in Devon,
where his second son, Richard, was born.
There are ten letters in John Bigg's surviving correspondence with George Templer. They deal
with various business matters, with orders, costs and debts, and begin in November 1833.
The first letter from London that refers to William is dated 5 December.
The handwriting is large and swift, almost sprawling across the page. The tone is brisk, even
brusque.
'Dear Sir - Certainly you must deduct from Bayley some of the Quarry debt in Low Level and
No 1, if he intends to give up the Quarry. The amount I leave to your judgement, not to your
feelings.
'As regards Honeycombe's petition for the five pounds, the Board do not like to sanction the
principle of exceeding any sum allowed. It is a "spice" of the old pudding, and ought to be done
away with! However, the five pounds may be allowed, but it must be paid back; £2.10 at Lady
Day and £2.10 at Midsummer next. Your argument or rather ad captandum statement of the
pregnancy of his wife is all very well if we could afford to be charitable; but such topics are all
ad misericordiam, and really quite out of the question. Truly yrs. J Bigg, Sec'
Elizabeth Honeycombe was then pregnant with the second Henry (born in March 1834).
Mr Bigg wrote again on 16 January 1834. Among other things he said that money was scarce;
|
he also hoped that as a result of his exertions, the company would supply some of the stone for
the repair of Blackfriars Bridge (as they had done for the new London Bridge). Templer was
authorised to extend the workings on the Low Level at Quarry Head; country debts were to be
recovered; stones for a tomb had still not arrived despite repeated requests; Bayiey's charges
were very high.
Then Bigg complained about an invoice for £7.19.5 sent in by MrGullett (another mason,
apparently William's superior), which didn't add up and included some reeds for the thatching of
William's cottage. Bigg was highly indignant: 'What right had Mr Honeycombe to "order" reed
for his cottage?... Then there is £1.15.3 for thatching the cottage!'
Gullett included three other bills in this invoice, for postage, stationery and leather for a pump.
'Mr Gullett had no right to contract these Bills,' booms Mr Bigg. 'His mere receipt is not
sufficient. If Gullett is allowed to incur such charges, depend on it you will open a door that will
not be easily closed... This is altogether an objectionable business.'
Another letter, dated 2 May 1834, begins: 'Dear Sir - Enclosed I return you the bill for £200
accepted, for the service of the quarrier and masons.' Some rebukes about delays in payments
and deliveries are despatched before Bigg continues: You will perceive that the plinth and first
seven courses of ashlar must be here before the 15 of next month. You must therefore take into
your purview not only the masons' work on the whole of this portion, but having vessels ready
at Teignmouth, and seeing that B (...) has this stone on board in full time to allow of its arrival
here by the 15 June. Perhaps all this has occurred to you: but will excuse my stating it, as my
anxiety will, I fear, often make me unceremonious at the expense of deference or formality. You
will please to recollect that Mr Honeycombe, by his own written agreement, was to have paid
£2.10 off his advance of £5, last Lady Day: and also some Rent for his house. But this has not
been done.'
Bigg goes on to refer to quotations the company has been asked to provide for stonework on
Blackfriars Bridge and 'a lighthouse at or near Portland'.
12
John Bigg writes from London again on 19 June: 'Dear Sir -1 have received the return pay
cheque to 25 ult. ! cannot make out at present, how Rowse is entitled to so much super
measure on certain of the atlas (?) stone charged therein, but when the barge is unloaded we
shall cheque the quantities. I hope and trust Gullett and Honeycombe take great care as to the
masons' measure, because from the very high prices given for that work, we shall be ruined
otherwise. The more t look at those prices, the more I am convinced they are the most
exorbitant we ever gave, and such as wiil prevent our taking any more fine work in the Country.
They are "union" prices to all intents and purposes; and even higher than we could have had that
work done in London. Of this, ! am certain.'
Another letter contains this passage: 'But we ought to have employed the masons direct as we
do here. Rowse must make a profit as contractor: and why? What is Honeycombe for if not (as
Sevan here) to look after 40 or 50 masons in our own account.'
The final and shortest letter in this series is dated 25 August 1834.
'Dear Sir - Mr Gullett requests that Bayley may make 100 feet of curb, in getting Mr Woodley's
plinth and Mr Baines head and foot stones. Please to say he may make 1000 feet of flat curb
12x6 at 4/4 if he chooses. I hope the order I sent down on 23 inst will answer this.
1Exeter Cemetery - You would not act otherwise than you have done -
|
'Honeycombe - My opinion, and I think I can answer for that of the Directors, is, that the fellow
should be dismissed at a day's notice. How stands the rent of his house? As to purchasing the
stone of the Company, he should not be served at any price. He has been spoilt by Whitaker;
and from the lenity shown that person you see the fruits thereof. I am, dear Sir, Yrs truly, J Bigg,
Sec.'
What are we to make of all this? And what was William's actual job?
It seems that he was a foreman in charge of a gang of men in a Haytor quarry, managed by a
Mr Bayley, and that the masons were working on various contracts, making granite curbstones,
plinths, arches, etc, for use in London. William Honeycombe, it seems, was on the make, like
many a tradesman, extracting whatever extras he could get from his employment at his bosses'
expense.
We also learn from the letters that his wife, Elizabeth, was pregnant, and that they lived in a
cottage whose roof needed some total or partial repair.
As usuaf, such a correspondence raises several questions and leaves us with few satisfactory
answers. But suddenly we glimpse the real man. And the antagonism that Mr Bigg evidently felt
towards the company's employees reminds us that trade unions, legalised in 1824, were a
growing force in the land, as workers sought to establish their rights through various self-help
and co-operative organisations. Local strikes and lock-outs occurred frequently at this time.
One such little union of agricultural labourers in Dorset, formed to protect
themselves against falling wages, was prosecuted ill USt&i 1834 fflf administering 'unlawful
oaths' in their initiation ceremonies. The six Tolpuddle Martyrs, as they became known, were
sentenced to seven years' transportation to Australia. Two years later the Chartist movement
took wing. At the same time the government were themselves making various changes in the
way parliament, businesses, towns and counties were run, with Reform Bills, Factory Acts, the
Poor Law Amendment Act and so on. The impetus for social change, especially in conditions at
work, was immense.
Charles Greville, Clerk to the Privy Council, wrote of the first Reform Bill in 1831: 'Nothing
talked of, thought of, dreamt of, but Reform. Every creature one meets asks, What is said now?
How will it go? What do you think? And so it is from morning till night, in the streets, in the
clubs, and in private houses... The country will have it.'
The Bill was passed by one vote on 23 March. Lord Macauiay, then the Whig MP for Calne,
was in the House of Commons. He wrote: 'You might have heard a pin drop as Duncannon
read the numbers. Then again the shouts broke out, and many of us shed tears... We shook
hands, and clapped each other on the back, and went out laughing, crying and huzzaing into the
lobby... All the passages, and the stairs were thronged by people who had waited till four in the
morning to know the issue. We passed through a narrow lane between two thick mazes of
them; and all the way down they were shouting and waving their hats, till we got into the open
air.'
it was a turning-point. Three years later, a new word entered the political vocabulary and the
consciousness of the nation - 'socialism'.
If William Honeycombe was sacked, as Mr Bigg wished, in August 1834, where did he go?
Apparently he remained in Devon. For we find him in the ancient city of Exeter in 1838. His
daughter, a second Elizabeth, was born there, in the parish of St David, on 7 February. The
family were then living at Little Silver, St David, below the hill on which the cathedral stands,
|
and beside the River Exe.
But William, who was now 41, was still restless and no doubt still resentful of authority and
seeking better employers and employment. Within two years he had moved again, to the sea-
port of Bristol further north.
Here William's last two children were born: Martha, on 15 May 1840; and John, on 22 June
1842. Her place of birth is given on the birth certificate as Hillsbridge Parade in the parish of St
Mary Redcliff, south of the River Avon; and John's as Meadow Street in the parish of St Paul.
William registered Martha's birth and signed his name; his wife Elizabeth registered John's name
and made her mark - as she could not write nor probably read.
The parents were respectively 45 and 44 in 1842, and their surviving children now numbered
eight, the eldest, Mary Ann, now being 18 years old. They lived in Bristol for seven years at
least, and when William moved again it was to Plymouth and thence to Australia.
The first recorded reference to Wiiliam in Bristol is in 1841.
He is shown as living at 1 Hiilsbridge Parade in the rates book for St Mary Redcliff dated 25
March. The house is owned by Thomas Hazell and rated annually at £18. The census for 1841
also shows William and Elizabeth and seven children (John was not born until 1842) at Number
1, with John Furneaux, aged 34, a mason. Presumably he was Elizabeth's younger brother.
Number 1 Hiilsbridge was situated on one side of Number 2, which was occupied by William
Smith, his wife, four children, two women called Greenwell, aged 30 and 18, and a 20-year-old
servant girl. This William Smith was 45, and his occupation, which should be noted, was
shipwright.
The house on the other side of Number 1 was the first in Trafalgar Place and was occupied by
Thomas Harris. He was 29; his wife Martha was 25 (they had no children); three other women
were living with them. Much of this page in the census book has faded away and is unreadable.
But it looks as if Thomas Harris, young as he was, was a ship's master. Again, this should be
noted.
At some point in 1841 William set up in business with George Wilkins.
They are shown in the Bristol Directory for 1841 as 'Honeycomb & Wilkins, masons and
builders, 1 Hiilsbridge Parade.' They are both registered in the rates book, dated 25 March
1842, as being joint occupiers of No 1, with the same neighbours as named in the census -
Wiiliam Smith and Thomas Harris.
Towards the end of that year, 1842, the Honeycombes and George Wilkins must have moved.
For they are absent from the St Mary rates book of March 1843. However, they appear that
month in the rates book for St Paul. They are now the joint occupiers of a house in Meadow
Street, which is owned by John Stratton and rated at £36 The dwelling-house also has a stable
and a yard, and we find from the rates book of March 1845 that the house was next to a
piggery.
In March 1846, there is no Honeycombe or Wilkins in Meadow Street. But in a directory for
1849 George Wilkins is listed as a builder in Stapleton Road, in the parish of St Philips. He is
not, however, in the 1850 directory nor in the 1851 census for Bristol. The last known
reference to him in Bristol is in 1849.
George Wilkins is an important figure in the Honeycombes' story - as will soon become clear.
But we know very little about him. We do not know his age, whether he was married, and if so,
whether he had any children. We know he was living as William Honeycombe's partner in
|
Number One Hilisbridge in 1842, and as that house was already occupied (in 1841) by
William, his wife, seven children and John Furneaux (perhaps), it would seem that George had
few if any children or even a wife. He is still with them in Meadow Street in 1843-45, and the
directories for these years verify that he and William were still in business together.
In 1846 William moved across the River Avon to Kingsdown, and to the parish of St Matthew.
Here his address in 1846-47 is given as 6 Dove Street.
15
He then disappears from British records - apart from a mention on his eldest son's marriage
certificate. And most of his family also thereafter disappear.
A genealogist, working from English sources, would have no idea whither in the world the
Honeycombes went
I happen to know, having traced the present-day Honeycombes in Australia back to two of
William's sons, and then having bridged the gap by the chance finding of William and his wife
and four of their children in the list of passengers on the Sea Queen who arrived in Melbourne
1850. But what happened in between?
What happened during William's time in Bristol, where he lived for at least seven years, that
made him resolve in his middle age to leave his native land?
Something in his character, a restless dissatisfaction with where he was and what he was doing,
seems to have motivated his actions. He could have settled down as a stonemason and found
regular work in any English town, or in some village. But he didn't. Every three or four years he
was on the move, and even within these periods he seems to have changed his home address
more than once.
From Cornwall he goes to Devon, then on to London, then back to Devon and on to Bristol.
One wonders whether some misdemeanours were involved, as in the Bigg affair. Did he tend to
overcharge, not pay his rent, concoct his expenses, or otherwise antagonise his employers? Did
he have to move to evade his creditors? Or was nothing ever good enough for him and the grass
ever greener elsewhere? Was his temperament as volatile as that of his sons, Richard and John,
would prove to be, in different ways, in Australia?
Five of William's children married comparatively young, two in their teens. Was the constant
moving from home to home, from village to town, a factor here? Or was there something about
their father's moods and behaviour that made them only too keen to escape from his autocratic
rule?
The first of his children to marry was Mary Ann (called Mary) in 1845. She married in London.
Her father was then in business in Meadow Street in Bristol with George Wilkins, and Mary
gave her father's occupation as 'builder'. What was she doing in London, which the family had
left some 17 years before this?
The marriage took place in a comparatively new church in Bermondsey on 9 November. Built in
1829, near Jamaica Road, with a tapering clock tower and huge columns at the entrance
supporting a heavy Grecian pediment, the church of St James could seat nearly 2,000 people.
Mary Ann was 21, and her husband, William Henderson ('of full age') was a bachelor and a
stonemason. No occupation is given for her, so presumably she had lived with her parents, or
relatives, until the marriage. Presumably she met William Henderson in Bristol. If so, if the liaison
had the blessing of her parents, why did Mary not marry there? The possibility exists that she
ran away with William to London, or followed him there. Her address at the time of their
|
marriage is the same as his (Fort Place,
16
off Grange Road), and the witnesses are both Hendersons, Hall and Jane, possibly the
bridegroom's brother and sister
Mary remained in London; antt 26 years later she is listed in the census for teeming
Bermondsey, in 1871.
William's second son, Richard, was the next to marry. His story will be told in full in later
chapters. But in 1847, when William disappears from the Bristol records, Richard was a
mason's apprentice in Carlisle, in the north of England.
In September that year, he married Elizabeth Ryder - twice. The first 'wedding' happened at
Gretna Green across the border in Scotland on Richard's 18th birthday; the bride was 25.
Apparently, the resourceful woman dared the youth to marry her. The union was made official in
November, when they married again in a church in Carlisle.
On this certificate, Richard's father's occupation is given as a stonemason, not a builder, and one
of the witnesses is Richard's older brother, William Robert. All concerned signed the church
register. Perhaps it should be noted that the bride was not pregnant - their first child was born a
year later in October 1848.
What was William Robert doing up there? He was a carpenter by trade and 20 that September.
Did he travel north to be his brother's best man, or was he already working there? The former
premise seems most likely. For we find William Robert back in Bristol in 1849, when he marries
Emma Rowles.
No member of William Robert's family, or hers, witnessed the signing of this register, which was
done by two "regulars'. The wedding took place in the parish church of Temple in Bristol on 29
May. William Robert, we know, was now 21, and a carpenter; Emma was about 24 and is
described as a spinster (no occupation is given). Her father was a farmer; the groom's father
was a mason. The couple's address was 48 Temple Street.
This tittle faci is remarkable, because it was also the address of another William Honeycombe,
who was also another carpenter. He appears as such in the 1851 Census and in severat birth
certificates.
How did this happen? How did two Williams, both carpenters, but of different families, come to
be living in the same house in Bristol in 1849?
They were, in fact, related. The other William was born in St Cleer in 1820 - so he was seven
years older than William Robert. This other William's father, a farmer born and brought up in St
Cleer and also named William, was the son of the John Honeycombe who was the eldest
brother of Robert, the father of William the stonemason. John and Robert were therefore the
respective grandparents of the two carpenters in Bristol.
But how did they meet? For the older of the two carpenters called William did not come to
Bristol until after his marriage in March 1846, in Truro.
17
His bride, Susan Platt Jenkins (Sukey), was 17 or 18 at that time. Their first child was born in
December the following year in Bristol, as were the next five - and between 1847 and 1854
they all lived at 48 Temple Street.
In May 1849, when William Robert and Emma wed, William and Sukey had just one child,
|
aged 17 months. Called Phillipa Jane, she died of scarlet fever when she was two and a half.
William Robert had grown up in Devon and Bristol, where his father set up in business in 1841,
(when William Robert was 14). So it seems most unlikely that the two young carpenters met in
Cornwall. The grandparents of William Robert were dead by then, and there were only a
couple of aunts in Calstock who might have given him a home.
What is curious is that William Robert did not follow his father's trade: Richard did, but William
Robert became a carpenter. Was this just his inclination? Or was some other influence at work?
The likelihood of William Robert being apprenticed as a carpenter in St Cleer seems remote.
His apprenticeship was surely done in Bristol, under the guidance, possibly, of his father's
business partner, George Wilkins, who was a builder, it would seem that William the carpenter
of St Cleer met the younger William Robert by chance in Bristol and because they both had the
same trade.
Clearly the two of them became friends, if not associates, as William Robert was lodging with
the other William in Temple Street when he married and not with his parents in Dove Street. But
that was probably because his parents were no longer living in Dove Street, or even in Bristol.
Much is known about the later life of William the carpenter of St Cleer and his wife, Sukey.
They had nine children altogether, and moved to London about 1861. Most of the present-day
London Honeycombes are descended from them.
Very little, however, is known about William Robert. After his marriage in 1849, he disappears
from English records.
But the chance finding of an entry in the 1851 census tells us that he and Emma, his wife, had a
child, a baby girl, in 1850. The entry reveals that Emma Honeycomb(e) and her daughter,
Frances (without William Robert) were living with Emma's widowed mother, Hannah Rowles,
aged 62, in Marine Cottage, Portishead, Somerset. With them were Emma's unmarried brother,
yet another William, aged 21, and a 10-year-old girl, Louisa May, described as a grand-
daughter of Hannah Rowles.
Portishead is on the coast, a few miles west of Bristol and across the River Avon from
Avonmouth. The census details reveal that Hannah Rowles, the mother, was born there, as was
her son, William; Emma, Frances and Louisa Rowles were all bom at Portbury, a tiny village a
mile or two inland and now overwhelmed by the M5. The fact that Emma was living with her
mother indicates either that she and William Robert had separated, or that he was living and
working elsewhere. Or that he was dead.
No record has been found for the birth of Frances Honeycombe, Emma's child. Nor any record
of other children. Or of William Robert's death. But within
18
seven years of his marriage, Emma Honeycombe, calling herself a widow, remarried. This we
know.
What happened to William Robert? The problem about his disappearance is compounded by a
reference to him in a death certificate - not his - in Australia in 1876. In it, William Robert is
listed (as such) as one of his father's children. He is said to be 48, and accordingly alive. But
Emma was a widow when she remarried in 1856.
it is impossible to be sure, but the likeliest explanation for this is that the later reference (20
years later) is an error, caused by an assumption in Australia -not that William Robert was alive
- but that he wasn't known to be dead. He may well have disappeared, and been presumed
|
dead by Emma, but not by his relatives in Australia. Perhaps letters went missing. In any event,
his sister Jane, who provided the information for that death certificate and who emigrated in
April 1854, must have known or believed her brother was alive when she sailed from England.
If he had died before this, the reference in the death certificate many years iater would surety
have said - 'William, dead'.
A possible scenario, based partly on the fact that the man Emma married in December 1856
was a saiior, John Doubting (he was 31 and she 32), could read something like what follows.
William Robert became a ship's carpenter at the outbreak of the Crimean War in March 1854;
perhaps he worked in the Bristol dockyards beforehand. We remember that his Hillsbridge
neighbours in 1841-42, when he was 13 and 14, were a shipwright and a ship's master. Either
that, or he joined the army or navy. Whether as a soldier, sailor or shipwright, let us suppose he
sailed with the allied armies to the Black Sea. Russia had declared war on Turkey, and the
British and French were anxious to protect Turkey and their own interests against Russian
expansion towards the Mediterranean Sea. The allies had mustered their forces at Varna on the
Bulgarian coast of the Black Sea. But these were ferried by ship to Eupatoria, after a cholera
epidemic swept through the French and British camps. The aim of the allies was to capture
Sebastopol, and after the battle of Alma in September 1814, the Russian stronghold was
beseiged. The fatal charge of the Light Brigade happened that October; the siege of Sebastopol
lasted nearly a year. During the winter hundreds of British soldiers died through disease, lack of
proper clothing and food - partly because storms wrecked the transport ships bringing
necessary supplies.
William Robert may have been on one of these ships, or he may have died of cholera or some
other disease in a Black Sea port.
The Crimean War ended with the Treaty of Paris early in 1856. Hostilities had cost Britain
some 25,000 lives and led to a reappraisal of so-called modem warfare, methods of nursing,
medical supplies and equipment. Income tax was raised to 1s 2d because of the war, but
reduced over the next ten years to 7d.
Returning ships, soldiers and seamen brought back news of the many deaths. It is perhaps
significant that Emma remarried a sailor. Could he not have been the one who brought her the
news of William's death? She did not in
19
fact remarry until December 1856 ~ nine months after the official end of the war and over a
year since the surrender of Sebastopoi.
By the time of Emma's remarriage, only Mary Ann, William Robert's eldest sister, was still in
England, and she was in London, where she had been, since her marriage, for 11 years. All of
the rest of William Robert's family were in Australia, the last to leave being his sister Jane, who
emigrated in April 1854.
Perhaps he was never declared dead, but 'missing', thus allowing Emma and Jane (on receiving
a letter from Emma) to draw their own conciusions: Emma to marry again, believing he was as
good as dead; and Jane to go on thinking that her dear brother (there was a year and a half
between them) would one day reappear. On the other hand, Emma may never have written to
any of the Honeycombes. Perhaps she didn't care for them. Or perhaps she moved away from
Bristol after her second marriage, leaving no forwarding address. And William Robert's family in
Australia were never told, never knew for sure, what happened to him. Nor do we.
|
There is another possibility. Aunt Lil (William Robert's great-niece) told me: 'Bill came out after
Richard sent for him. He went down the mines in Queensland?' She said nothing more. But was
she right? Was she thinking of another Bill, John's son? Is she getting her facts confused? If she
was right, the questions remain: Whatever happened to William Robert Honeycombe - and will
we ever know?
20
3. Jane and the Bastards George
Jane Honeycombe emigrated in 1854, and her brother Richard in 1853, three years after their
rather William took his wife and their four youngest children to Australia on the Lady
McNaghten and the Sea Queen.
Richard's story is told in full later on. Let us now return to William and the possible reasons for
his departure, which may be connected in part to what happened to Jane in 1846 and 47.
She had a secret, that has remained hidden for nearly 150 years and was probably known to
very few in England and none in Australia, except herself.
In 1847 Jane gave birth to an illegitimate child.
Of this I was unaware until I began writing this book and, scanning the family trees for one thing,
found another. I had ascribed this bastard child, for whom I had a birth certificate, to the wrong
Jane. I had thought he was the offspring of another Jane, herself illegitimate, who was bom in
Calstock in December 1829. But I had neglected to take into account two salient facts: the
baby was born in London, and his father's name was given as - George Wilkins.
The details on the birth certificate tell us that the baby, christened Edward - later on he called
himself George Edward - was born at 7 East Road, Hoxton New Town in Shoreditch, on 24
April 1847. The mother and the person who informed the registrar was a Jane Honeycombe, of
the same address, and her father's occupation was 'builder'.
Our Jane was born in March 1826. There can be no doubt that the certificate's details referring
to Wilkins - builder- and London relate to her. She was herself bom in London, at Newington
Butts in the Borough of Southwark, and her sister, Mary Ann, married in Bermondsey in 1845.
Bermondsey and Southwark are both south of London Bridge, and Hoxton is due north of it,
via Moorgate and City Road.
There are other, later, associations that connect George Edward Honeycombe to the Bristol
Honeycombes. He appears in the 1871 census for Bristol, lodging as a labourer at Warmley
Hill; and he marries in Southwark in 1887.
Those are the facts. What is the likely story that links them?
Jane became pregnant about August 1846, when she was 20. Her older sister, Mary Ann, had
married a stonemason, William Henderson, in London the previous November, and her younger
brothers, William Robert and Richard (19 and 16 then} were working away from home. Her
other brothers and sisters, Henry, Elizabeth, Martha and John were considerably younger:
Henry was 12 and John was just four. Jane was probably employed as a housemaid or servant.
She may still have been living at home and may not have been working, helping her mother with
household chores and looking after the four youngest
21
children. Where were they all living? Their father William had been in business with George
Wilkins since 1841, and four years later their business and home address is given as Meadow
|
Street. But in 1846, William moves across the River Avon to Dove Street and is no longer
working with George Wilkins.
When exactly was the move made, and was the dissolution of the partnership connected with
Jane's pregnancy? It seems so, and the date of William's move to Dove Street must be crucial in
this respect. We know he was there in 1846 - but from what month?
On the other hand, the change of address and Jane's pregnancy may be coincidental. William
may not have known about her plight For Jane gave birth to her child in London in April 1847.
She couid have gone there ostensibly to stay with her married sister, Mary Ann Henderson, and
then have remained, on the pretext that she had obtained some employment. But she is back in
Bristol in 1851 - by which time her parents are in Australia. She appears in the census for that
year, aged 25, as a house servant, working for a Mrs Mary Tierney, widow, in Clifton, at 9
Caledonia Place. Mrs Tierney, who was 49 and a 'pensioner', had several dependents and
servants and was born in the East Indies. Cliton was a middle-class address and her husband's
pension must have been a good one, not to mention his East Indian assets.
It seems likely that Jane had left the infant George Edward with her sister in London or had had
him adopted. She would not, as a spinster, be living in Mrs Tierney's superior house with a 4-
year-oid child. After this, it appears she returned to London, as when she emigrated, her county
of residence in England is given on the ship's passenger list as 'Middlesex'. Hoxton was in
Middlesex then.
The fact that George Edward was born in London, and not in Bristol, must indicate that there
was something secretive or shameful about the event, and that her father did not approve or
would not approve, had he known about it. Perhaps he never knew - nor saw his daughter from
the time she first went to London to the day he met her again in Geelong. Perhaps only Mary
Ann Henderson knew. For it is surely she who brought the infant up in the Borough of
Southwark, where later on he spent nearly all his married life.
But Jane was not ashamed in the birth certificate to name the baby's father - George Wilkins.
More than this, she toewwho he was, and wished his responsibility (or irresponsibility) to be
known.
Do we have here a broken promise of marriage? Was Jane in love with him? Or did he seduce
her - even force himself upon her?
Research has revealed very little about our George Wilkins - whether he was married and how
old he was. Two men named George Wilkins married in Bristol in 1831 and another with that
name in 1837 - occupations unknown. No evidence has been found that connects any of these
three with our George. A fourth George Wilkins (possibly one of the above), who was born in
St Agnes near Truro in 1789 and who married there in 1825, would have been 57 in 1846.
22
Is he our George? Or was it a son of his who deflowered William the stonemason's daughter,
Jane? We do not know.
All we know is that the father of Jane's child lived with the Honeycombes in Bristol for three
years, from 1842 to 1845, when Jane was aged 16 to 19. She was 20 when she became
pregnant in 1846. George Wilkins was still in Bristol in 1849, in a business as a builder in
Stapleton Road, St Philips. Was he still seeing Jane? Or avoiding her? Was she still hoping he
would marry her? In this she was disappointed, as in much else, it seems. For five years later, in
1854, Jane emigrated, abandoning not just what friends she had and any small expectations, but
|
her native land and her little boy.
There was more than one bastard called George.
George Edward Honeycombe apparently knew who his father was. But when was he told?
And when did he assume his father's first name? He was just Edward to Jane. He must have
been told at some point about the Bristol connection and about the Honeycombe and Wilkins
business. Perhaps by Mary Ann Henderson. For we find him in Bristol, unmarried, in 1871,
aged 24, lodging with a deaf laundress, aged 69, Elizabeth Haskins. Had he gone to Bristol to
see if any of his father's or mother's family could help him with money or a job? Did he go there
to find his father?
What we know of his life thereafter is a sad tale of infant mortality and gross deprivation in the
gas-lit squalor of south London.
After Bristol George disappears for 16 years. Was he for a while in the army or navy? Or
working wherever and how he could? Or even in prison? For he does not marry until 1887,
when he is 40, and employed as a porter in Bermondsey. He is then living at 15 Tenda Road, a
dismal row of cottages between two converging railway viaducts. Presumably he was a market
porter or a railway porter, and may have been so for some time.
One of these viaducts, the more northerly one with over 800 brick arches, had been
constructed in 1834 to carry London's first passenger railway trains to Greenwich. The first
section to be completed was from the Spa Road Station to Deptford, and the first train from
London Bridge Station to Greenwich steamed out, with the Lord Mayor of London on board,
in December 1836. When a branch line was added on to Croydon, the first signal box in the
world was erected where the lines divided. At night its red and white lights and lit interior
caused it to be dubbed 'the Lighthouse'. It stood less than half a mile from George's lodging, and
the sight and sound of trains, the billowing smoke, whistles and noise, must have constantly
marked his early married life. For trains from London Bridge ran every quarter of an hour,
between 8.00 am and 10.00 pm; fares were: 'Imperial carnages, one shilling; open cars,
sixpence.'
Perhaps George worked at the Spa Road Station, or in one of the stations nearby but built later
- either the Bricklayer's Arms or South Bermondsey.
23
Strong smells were endemic in late Victorian Bermondsey. Leather was one of the main
industries, the making of boots and saddles, shoes, gloves and bags; tanner's yards lined Long
Lane, their pits replete with animal skins being washed or soaked in tan-pits. Allied trades were
furriers and hatters. The effluvia of breweries also assailed the nose, especially the output of
Courage's Anchor Brewery by Tower Bridge. A sweeter smell issued from biscuit-making
factories: from Peek Freans, and Spinel's (who made dog biscuits). Pearce Duffs factory made
custord powder; Crosse and Blackwell's pickles; Hartley's jams; Sarson's made vinegar, and
the Metal Box Company made tins. There was a market in Blue Anchor Road crammed with
200 stalls; and a lively music-hall, the Star. And all along the Bermondsey wharves and
warehouses on the river, steam-ships and cranes conflated the sensory kaleidoscope of smells
and sounds. Much of the bacon, cheese, butter and lard that London needed was stored
thereabouts. Some of it was refrigerated, but part was stacked a few yards from the rat-
infested, sewage-ridden docks and alleyways, and the slimy turgid river. Bermondsey was the
background of some of Charles Dickens' novels; its workhouses and prisons, its fetid tenements
|
and shops.
By 1881, more than 86,000 people were crushed into an area less than two miles square: as
many as nine or ten might live in one room, without sanitation or a water supply, except for a tap
in the street serving 25 houses. Once a large Cluniac Abbey flourished in the area, among open
fields and market gardens, with the town houses of the wealthy spaced out along the river bank.
Tower Bridge had not been built when George got married (it was opened in June 1894), and
London Bridge was then the last bridge across the river before it flowed out into the North Sea.
But a subway existed under the Thames in 1887, an iron tube seven feet wide that ran from
Tooley Street to Tower Hill. People could walk through it and under the Thames for a
halfpenny. It is said a million did so every year.
This was the scene of George Honeycombe's last days as a bachelor, and of his first years of
marriage. His bride was Charlotte Flegg, the daughter of a tailor. The fact that she was 20, half
George's age, and that the wedding took place in the Methodist Chapel in Manor Road on
Christmas Day, 1887, implies a sudden or romantic urge - although there was nothing romantic
about their married life.
The following year, in the Whitechapei area across the river, an urge to kill, to cut and mutilate,
was given its most sensational form in the later months of Charlotte's first pregnancy. Five
prostitutes were horribly slaughtered between August and November 1888 by a man who
became known as Jack the Ripper. During Charlotte's second pregnancy, another three
prostitutes would die in the Waterloo area, poisoned by a cross-eyed Scotsman, Dr Cream.
The first of George and Charlotte's eight children, a girl, was in fact the only one to live beyond
her teens and then to marry. Six of their children died before they were four years old, and three
of these, all boys, died in their infancy. The fact that Charlotte was employed in the Newington
Workhouse as a general
24
servant and laundress cannot have improved the children's chances. For three of her children,
Mary, Rosina and Thomas, were actually born in the workhouse, and the first two died therein.
Her second child, Mary, died aged two in the infirmary attached to the Newington Workhouse:
cause of death, marasmus, or wasting away. That was in May 1892. In October the following
year Rosina died, of bronchopneurrtonia: also aged two and also in the workhouse. After a
seven-year gap of no known births (miscarriages maybe, or perhaps George was away), the
eldest son, George, born in September 1898, died accidentally the following month of, as the
death certificate puts it, 'suffocation while in bed with parents'.
Were they both drunk that night? Or so exhausted by the labours of the day that the baby was
smothered as they slept? They were living then at 16 Elham Street, as they were the following
year when a second baby boy, Thomas, born in the Mint St workhouse in July 1899, died, it
seems, in the same way in September. An inquest was held, and the cause of death was
attributed to 'asphyxia - accidental death'.
A third son, Frederick, died aged three months of heart failure in Guy's Hospital in May 1903.
One-year-old Emily died in 1909.
She was the Honeycombes' last and eighth child. The sixth child, Lilian, born late in 1901,
somehow survived for 14 years. That was her age when she died in July 1916 of tuberculosis
and exhaustion in the Workhouse Infirmary at Tonbridge, in Kent. What was she doing down
there? Her parents were in London. Was she earning a crust as a beggar or a prostitute? No
|
occupation is listed for Lilian, and no address, only - 'Of no fixed abode'.
For most of this period, from at least 1897 to 1909, George and Charlotte were resident in
Southwark. All their children were bom there and were probably christened, if they lived long
enough, in a Methodist church, not in the massive parish church of St Saviour by London
Bridge, which became a cathedral, Southwark Cathedral, in 1906.
Southwark, which was once a Roman suburb, and later fortified to protect the river crossing,
had become as overcrowded and diseased as Bermondsey, if not more so. The Medical Officer
of Health wrote in 1858: 'Overcrowding is the normal state of our poorer districts. Small houses
of four rooms are usually inhabited by three or four families and by eight, 16 or 24 persons'.
Maypole Alley, in particular, was 'a nest of infectious diseases'. In one small parish, that of St
George the Martyr, more than 51,000 people dwelt.
Southwark, or 'The Borough' as it was called, was famous for its prisons, hospitals and inns. In
the Borough High Street, leading from London Bridge, inns abounded. Here were the Tabard,
from where Chaucer's pilgrims journeyed to Canterbury; the George; and the White Hart,
where Mr Pickwick met Sam Weller. Most had been destroyed by the Great Fire of
Southwark in 1656 and rebuilt. The coming of trains gradually put all of them, as well as the
horse-drawn coaches, out of business.
Then there were the prisons: the Marshalsea Prison, where Charles Dickens' father was briefly
lodged for debt; the King's Bench; the White Lyon; the Counter; and the Clink. The latter took
its name from Clink St, a verminous alley beside the river and near the great west door of St
Saviour's. It gave its name, the Clink, to the English language as a pseudonym for a prison.
Yet another jail was situated in Horsemonger Lane, not far from where Mary Ann Henderson
and her family, and possibly Jane's bastard son, lived in 1849. On the roof of the jail was a
gallows, whereon people were hanged in full view of the crowds in the street. One such public
execution in 1849 was witnessed by Charles Dickens, who wrote about what he saw and felt in
a letter to The Times, published on 14 November.
The execution was that of a married couple, George and Maria Manning, who had robbed and
murdered a lodger, Patrick O'Connor. Dickens wrote of 'the wickedness and levity of the
immense crowd' and of 'a scene of horror and demoralisation', attended that Tuesday morning
by 'a concourse of boys and girls'.
He continued: When the day dawned, thieves, low prostitutes, ruffians and vagabonds of every
kind, flocked on to the ground, with every variety of offensive and foul behaviour. Fightings,
faintings, whistlings, imitations of Punch, brutal jokes, tumultuous demonstrations of indecent
delight when swooning women were dragged out of the crowd by the police with their dresses
disordered, gave a new zest to the general entertainment. When the sun rose brightly - as it did -
it gilded thousands upon thousands of upturned faces, so inexpressibly odious in their brutal
mirth or callousness, that a man had cause to feel ashamed of the shape he wore... There was
no more emotion, no more pity, no more thought that two immortal souls had gone to
judgement... than if the name of Christ had never been heard in the world... I stand astounded
and appalled.'
It was not until 1868 that the last public hanging took place. But it was not until 1964 that the
hanging of people sentenced to death for murder in England came to an end.
The sole survivor of George's eight children was the eldest, Charlotte Elizabeth Ann
Honeycombe. She was 28, and living at 3 East Place, Chapel Street, Clerkenwell, when she
|
married James Bristow, a 34-year-old carman, in May 1917.
She said she was 25, and gave no occupation, probably having none of any account or repute.
She told the registrar that her father was dead (he was still alive), and failed to remember or
provide his first name. Clearly she had strayed very far from any regular or respectable home
life. Maybe she never knew any such thing.
What else do we know of her father, George Honeycombe? A porter when he married in 1887
in Southwark, he was a journeyman bootmaker in 1891, a hairdresser's assistant from 1898 to
1901, and a general labourer from 1903 until his death, although he is described as a barber in
1916 on the death
28
certificate of his daughter, Lilian. Over this period he and Charlotte lived in various back streets
in Southwark. But he died in Whitechapel, north of the river, in October 1926. He was 69, not
71 as his death certificate states, and he died of septicaemia caused by a septic foot.
Charlotte died ten years later, and like him in St Peter's Hospital. She was 70, and had been
living at 81 Plumber's Row, Whitechapel, a poverty-stricken address.
Such was the life of squalid destitution of George Wilkins' bastard son, born by Jane
Honeycombe in 1847, and abandoned by both of them to decay, along with his family, in the
grimy purlieus of Victorian and Edwardian London, that formed the other, fouler face of the
gleaming coin of Empire.
27
4. Australia Felix
If Jane's father, William the stonemason, knew of her seduction or rape by his partner, George
Wilkins, we have a very good reason for the dissolution of their business association. But al! we
can be sure of at this time is that in 1846 the five-year partnership came to an end and William
moved from Meadow Street to Dove Street.
His next major move was to Australia.
Why did he make this most drastic decision to emigrate, so final and far-reaching? He was 50 in
January 1847: he could not expect to return. Why did he choose to go?
It was not as if working or living conditions in England were especially dire then, certainly not
for a master mason in a growing city like Bristol, if of course he was still there after 1847.
Britain had been involved in no foreign wars for over 30 years; Victoria had been Queen for 11;
and by 1848 the growth of national prosperity was being shared not just by the upper and
middle classes but to some degree by the. mass of craftsmen, and artisans, even the. labourers,
on whose actual physical industry the industrialisation of Britain heavily relied. Certainly there
was much urban hardship and rural privation; wages were low almost everywhere and hours
were long. But medical skills and knowledge had much improved, as had sanitation; the Corn
Laws were repealed by Peel in 1346V the Navigation Laws three years later: free, trade
became at last something, of a reality; and the Ten Hour Bili, limiting the daiiy working hours of
women and children, was passed in 1847. The iniquities of the old poor laws had by now been
sorted out, as well as the chaos of local administration, and in 1847 the Poor Law Commission
was replaced by the Poor Law Board.
The presence of policemen in. towns and cities made the streets safer at night and reduced civic
disorders. These streets were now gas-lit, and properly paved; roads were macadamised. The
|
penny post, instituted in 1840, had become a general means of communication; and the railways
not only facilitated this but literally speeded up the movement of goods, of raw materials and
machine-made products, and above all of people around the country.
Train travei was still a novelty, and generally a joy, compared with the perpetual discomforts of
a seat in a coach, which was like 'a dose box' -especially the smoothness of the ride, the
sensation of speed ('the velocity is delightful', wrote Charles Greville), and the ever-changing
scenery and animation of railway stations. By 1848 some 5,000 miles of railway-lines had been
laid in Britain. A great new national industry had been born, employing thousands to service it,
and widely boosting other industries, like engineering and coal, production of which reached 50
million tons in 1848.
In this year a year of political and nationalist revolutions throughout the continent - and the
appearance of the Communist Manifesto produced by Marx
28
and Engels - the activities of the Chartists in England reached a ciimax. In April, the last of three
national petitions supporting the People's Charter was presented {in three hackney-cabs) to
Parliament. So many of the signatures were forged (Queen Victoria and the Duke of Wellington
were among them), and the advertised march of half a million people was such a fiasco, that the
movement petered out, although its principfes would be incorporated in trade unionism and in
later political reforms.
A much greater impact was made on England by the disastrous failure of the potato crop in
Ireland in 1846. In the next five years some 800,000 people are said to have died of hunger and
disease. Over a million left Ireland, to labour in factories and mines in the north of England, and
in railway construction gangs and a host of manual trades. Many emigrated, swelling the
increasing outflow of migrants, which stood at about 25,000 a year before 1830, but averaged
over 250,000 between 1347 and 49.
Most of these emigrants - Irish, Scottish, Cornish, the Midlanders and Northerners - headed for
the United States and the as yet unfederated provinces of Canada. A few thousand went to
Cape Colony in South Africa, or to the newly annexed Boer republic of Natal. The settlement
of New Zealand had been interrupted by the first Maori War of 1845-48. But in Australia,
where the transportation of convicts to the eastern colonies had virtually ceased, the white
inhabitants now numbered over 300,000 - 50,000 of them in Sydney, which still ruled, on
behalf of the British government, all the known settled areas of the huge island continent.
Transportation to New South Wales had ended in 1840, by which time 92 convict transports
had dumped their human cargos on the distant coast. But eight years later, the Secretary of
State for the Colonies, Earl Grey, recommended that selected convicts, those who had served
part of their sentence in Britain, should be exiled, as it were, to New South Wales and Van
Diemen's Land (Tasmania). But such was the outcry from the free settlers in Sydney and
Melbourne against the arrival of a few convict ships in 1849 that all future transportation was
directed to Fremantle in Western Australia - where the system came to an end in 1868.
The anti-transportation rallies in Sydney and Melbourne in 1849 coincided with the publication
in London of a book by Alexander Harris called the The Emigrant Family, written as both a
novel and a guide.
One wonders whether William Honeycombe read this book, and how much he absorbed about
Australia from newspaper items and articles, and regular advertisements such as this: 'To enable
|
respectable persons to proceed to the Australian Colonies, viz, Adelaide, Australia Felix or Port
Phillip, and Sydney, at the lowest possible cost consistent with security and comfort, say £15
per adult, with the ordinary description of accommodation, or £16 per adult when extra space,
with enclosed cabins, are required (including provisions), the undersigned have established a
Line of Superior First-Class Ships'.
These particular vessels sailed from London on the 1st and 15th of each month, stopping at
Plymouth on their way down the English Channel. Further particulars were to be had from the
shipping lines concerned, and their agents
29
were ready in many towns and even in some villages, with useful books, pamphlets arid advice.
One such was a Dictionary of Medical and Surgical Knowledge and Complete Practical Guide
in Health and Disease for Families, Emigrants and Colonists- it appeared in 1850.
It advised: 'What is chiefly required is a couple of suits of common strong slops will! a
sufficiency of final, worsted find cotton stockings and a few handkerchiefs...Both adults and
children should wear on board light but not thin-soied shoes, made with buckles or elastic
sides'. Necessities included 'a knife, fork, tea and tablespoon, pewter plate, hook pot, pint mug
for tea, meat dish, waier can, washing basin, scrubbing brush ... 3 pounds of marine soap', etc.
Luxuries that might be brought included a ham, pickles, wine, brandy and jam.
There was also the example, and the letters, of those who had gone before. William's wife,
Elizabeth, had a relative who was a mariner (Thomas Furneaux), and even if William himself had
no friend or relative already in Australia to tell nirn what living there was like, he may nave had
some contact, in a sea-port like Bristol, with captains or sailors who had visited the various
Australian ports of call. Two of his neighbours in Hillsbridge Parade had been involved with
ships. There may have been others in Meadow Street.
That aside, Bristol was a ship-building centre, and one of the largest ships in the world, Brunei's
the Great Britain, had been launched at Bristol in July 1843, under the eye of Prince Albert.
Made of iron, with six masts and a six-bladed screw propeller, she was 320 feet long, and on
her first voyage In 1845 carried 850 passengers to New York, in i 852 she made her first fast
trip of many from Liverpool to Melbourne, before being commandeered to carry troops to the
Crimea. William Honeycombe may have witnessed the launching of the Great Britain in 1843:
thousands did. Besides, every day in the newspapers there were many items of nautical interest.
Was it from his reading or from some personal contact that William chose to sail to Port Phillip
(Melbourne} rather than to Sydney or to Adelaide? Or was he responding to some specific call
for stonemasons to work on the construction of public buildings in the new towns?
The Port Phiitip settlement, whose fertile grasslands had been dubbed 'Australia Felix' by the
Surveyor-General, Major Mitchell, in 1836, was fast becoming independent of New South
Wales and was already seeking the status of a separate colony. A bill to this effect would be
passed by the British government in November 1850, soon after William's arrival there.
ft must aiso be significant that Australia had been part of the consciousness of West Country
people in England, of those who were literate, for over 150 years. Indeed, the first Englishman
to walk on Australian soil and write about the new iand was born in a Somerset village near
Yeovii. He was the buccaneer and adventurer, William Dampier, who with the crew of the
pirate vessei, the Cygnet made a ianding on the coast of northwest Australia in January 1688 - a
hundred years before the arrival of the First Fleet in Botany Bay. He returned, officially, to
|
Western Australia in 1699 on the Roebuck, and sailed up the northwest coast from Shark's Bay
to Roebuck Bay. Of the
30
aborigines he wrote: 'They have the most unpleasant looks and the worst features of any people
that I saw'; and he dismissed what he saw of the land as 'the barrenest spot upon the Globe'.
Both Captain Cook's later voyages of discovery set out, with West Country crews, from
Plymouth - in 1768 and 1772. In the first, his ship, the Endeavour, reached Stingray Bay (later
renamed Botany Bay) in April 1770, and sailed all the way up the eastern coast to the tip of
Cape York. In the second voyage, his second-in-command, Tobias Furneaux, a Plymouth man,
became the first Englishman to land with his crew on Tasmania, which he concluded was part of
the Australian mainland.
It would be interesting to establish whether Elizabeth Furneaux, William Honeycombe's wife,
was in fact related to Tobias. Was she a grand-daughter or a second cousin? Perhaps, through
this family connection, Australia had for many years been in William's mind.
Several of the officers, crew and 759 convicts on board the eleven ships of the First Fleet that
left Portsmouth at 4.00 am on Sunday, 13 May 1787, were also from Devon and Cornwall.
One of the convicts, James Ruse, from Launceston, was allowed in 1791 to set up a 30 acre
farm of his own at Paramatta - the first official land grant to be made. Two others from
Cornwall, William and Mary Bryant, made a daring escape from Sydney Cove in 1790. With
their two children and seven other convicts they sailed in a small boat for over 3,000 miles to
the island of Timor. Recaptured, they were sent back to England. William and the children died
on the way. But Mary, imprisoned for a while in Newgate Jail, was back in Cornwall in 17S3;
she was 28. Of those who remained in the Colony, several fared well on acquiring their freedom
- like James Underwood, transported for stealing a ewe at New Sarum. Within 20 years he and
his brother were merchants in Sydney and owned a shipyard and a distillery.
Of the First Fleet officers from Devon and Cornwall, Philip Gidley King of Launceston did the
best. From being the Lt-Govemor of Norfolk Island, he became the Governor of New South
Wales in 1800. Port Phillip Bay was initially named after him in 1802, and a year later it was he
who ordered Lt Bowen (from llfracombe in Devon), with a party of convicts and soldiers, to
establish the first settlement in Van Diemen's Land. Its Governor, from 1824 to 1836, was also
a Plymouth man, Col Arthur. King was replaced as Governor in 1806 by William Bligh,
formerly Captain of the mutinous Bounty, another West Country man.
Many also were the Wesi Country men and women who were transported to Australia - more
than 500 were sent from llchester Jail between 1808 and 1822. Not a few prospered on gaining
their freedom, some returning home with first-hand tales of the land and what wealth could be
made. Among those who returned in due course were the six Tolpuddle Martyrs, four of whom
landed at Plymouth in March 1838. But the ex-convict who received the greatest acclaim,
commemorated even today on the Australian 10 dollar note, was Francis Greenway, a Bristol
architect, born into a family of stonemasons and buiiders, who designed and built the Clifton
Hotel in Bristol and the Clifton Assembly Rooms.
Charged with forgery at Bristol Assizes in 1812, his death sentence was committed to
transportation for 14 years; he was 34, in Sydney, he was appointed before long as Civil
Architect by Governor Macquarie and was responsible for the design and construction of many
|
of Sydney's public and private buildings between 1816 and 1822: churches, mansions, stables,
barracks, and a lighthouse, most of which were built by convict labour, as were most of the
early stone buildings and bridges in Australia. A government Commissioner sent out from
London, called John Thomas Bigge, succeeded in curtailing Greenway's ideas and activities -
they were 'too grand for an infant colony' - and he was sacked. Slighted thereafter, he died near
Newcastle in New South Wales in 1837. But his buildings and designs eventually won him the
title of 'Father of Australian architecture'.
It is not inconceivable that William Honeycombe, in Bristol from 1841 if not before, knew
Francis Greenway's brothers, and was excited by their talk of the amount of new building being
done in Sydney, and the work opportunities for a stonemason in the developing colony. And
how coincidental it would be if there was a connection between John Bigg of the Haytor letters
and Commissioner Bigge. The latter returned to England in February 1821 and spent the next
two years writing and publishing three lengthy and influential reports on New South Wales. It
was he who proposed that free settlers with money should be encouraged to emigrate and be
offered grants of land in proportion to the number of convicts they employed and the amount of
stock they had. Other systems attracting various types of emigrant were tried out later on.
How odd that a John Bigg(e) influenced the destinies of Francis Greenway and William
Honeycombe and consequently those of their children in Australia.
'Assisted' passages became a matter of government policy in the early 1830s. They were
introduced to attract settlers with the promise of parcels of impoverished land (40 acres for £3)
and a cut-price voyage.
Labourers and craftsmen were in much demand, especially when the flow of convict workers
was cut off in the Australian east. For instance, free passage to South Australia was advertised
in Cornwall in 1840 for 'Agricultural Labourers, Shepherds, Carpenters, Blacksmiths and
Stonemasons and all Persons connected with Building'. Single women, of whom there was a
shortage in the emergent colonies, were also encouraged to emigrate with a reduced payment of
£5, which could even be paid in instalments after they arrived. These women (including widows)
were supposed to be between the ages of 15 and 30. Some who took advantage of this scheme
were older; and several were prostitutes, seeking a husband or a higher income from the better
paid Australian men.
The usual rate for steerage passengers, those travelling on the lower decks, was between £15
and £25. Cabin passengers, lodged in cramped cabins below the poop deck at the stem, might
pay anything from £30 to £90, depending on the quality of the accommodation and the luxuries
provided. It should be remembered that a fair wage in this period was, at most, £1 a week - or
about £50 a year.
32
William paid for himself and his family. As they travelled intermediate or second-class (steerage
was third), he probably paid about £150 for the six of them. Children under 14 were half the
fare. Infants were free. As he was probably earning about £4 a week (or about £200 a year),
the voyage would have cost him three-quarters of his annual income.
The means of travel, apart from its cost, would have been another of William's worries. There
were also the risks involved - of being wrecked for one thing - and various considerations
concerning the type of ship and the route.
In the 1850s, the fastest run made by a saiiing-ship between Liverpool and Melbourne was 63
|
days - the same time as the record for the return journey via Cape Horn. The two ships
involved, the James Baines on the outward journey, and Lightning coming home, were clippers
of more than 2,000 tons, built in the eastern shipyards of America and owned by James Baines,
founder of the Black Ball Line in Liverpool. The first of their type was the Sea Witch, built in
1844 in New York. Clippers, which could attain speeds of 20 knots and cover 400 miles in 24
hours, were the giants of the sea in appearance and performance. In some cases their spread of
sail stretched to 10,000 yards of canvas, and a few could carry as many as 900 passengers.
Their heyday was, however, fairly brief, lasting for 30 years, between 1845 and 1875. By then,
coal-fired iron steamships were in the ascendancy. In 1855, one such ship, the Royal Charter,
set up a record for the run to Melbourne on her maiden voyage - 59 days.
The most famous of those early steamships with iron hulls, which also carried a big spread of
sail, was the Great Britain, iaunched in Bristol in 1843. Between 1852 and 1877, with a three-
year break when she was commandeered as a troop-carrier in the Crimean War and in the
Indian Mutiny, the Great Britain made 34 voyages to Australia, ten of which took 62 days. She
carried more emigrants to Australia than any other ship, over 20,000.
These steamships were strictly speaking auxiliary ships, their engines being auxiliary to sail - a
help and not the main driving force. Engine power was most useful when leaving or entering port
and in any doldrums. In strong westerlies, the engine's screw would be unused for days and
weeks at a time. It was not until the 20th century, and the development of steel hulls, steam
turbines and twin screws, that sail vanished from the masts of ships.
Steam was not the only factor that shortened the time ships took to sail around the world,
although many of the smaller, unwieldy vessels under 600 tons continued to take well over three
months to make the voyage. For many years, from 1788 until 1850, nearly every ship made for
Australia via the Canaries, or the Cape Verde Islands and Cape Town, and thence eastwards
along the 38th parallel. The distance to Sydney using this route was over 13,000 nautical miles.
Then 'Great Circle Sailing' was proposed. This arose from the premise that, as the Earth was
round, the shortest route between A and B would follow a curve, not a straight line. The theory,
first propounded by a Liverpudlian, John Towson, was put into general practice by 1852.
This new route, seeking out the most favourable winds, meant a non-stop voyage which took
the ships down across the Atlantic to South America, close to
33
Rio de Janeiro, and then, after looping down under South Africa, with Cape Town 700 miles to
the north, curving up to the Bass Strait.
Many ships were wrecked. Despite the addition of the chronometer to the sextant, enabling the
captain to determine both longitude and latitude, landfalls could be accidental. Australia would
appear many hours, even days, before or. after a sighting was expected. There were no
timetables then, not even for ships' departures. Ships left not on the hour or minute, but on an
advertised day, if then.
The worst shipwreck and civilian disaster in Australian history was the destruction of the
Cataraqui in 1845. Packed with emigrants, she was on her way to Melbourne. A miscalculation
of her position after four days of cloud, rain and gales led her on a stormy night to strike the
rocky coast of King Island in the Bass Strait. Heavy seas broke over the ship and tore her
apart, sweeping passengers and crew overboard. All those below deck were drowned; others
were broken on the rocks. Nine men somehow reached the shore. But 399 people died.
|
Ten years later, the Guiding Star, also outward bound from Liverpool, disappeared in the ice
and dark of the Southern Ocean: 546 people vanished with her. The Cospatrick caught fire on
her way to New Zealand in 1874. Of the 473 on board, only 83 managed to get away in
lifeboats. Of these, all but three were dead when they drifted ashore. The following year, the
Strathmore was wrecked on the uninhabited Crozet Islands in the southern Indian Ocean. Of
the 400 on board, 38 got to the shore, where they endured for six months before being rescued
by a whaler.
Ships were more often wrecked on British shores. In 1854 the Tayieur, two days out from
Liverpool, struck an Irish island - 290 drowned. Five years later, the Royal Charter, a new
auxiliary ship on her homeward run, was driven onto Anglesey hours before she was due to
dock. Over 350 died: many were gold prospectors who had made a small fortune and were
returning home.
Amazingly, some people in these shipwrecks always survived. The loss of the Guiding Star is
the only case on the Australia run of all the passengers and crew on a ship perishing.
Nonetheless, at least 26 emigrant ships in this period were lost, and more than 2,500 people
were drowned.
In August 1848 William Honeycombe may have read about the destruction by fire of an
American ship, Ocean Monarch, outward bound for Boston: nearly 200 people died. And in
December, 72 were suffocated during a storm in the Irish Channel as the steamer,
Londonderry, with hatches battened down, crossed from Siigo to Liverpool. Even the Great
Britain had had an accident, having run aground in Dundrum Bay in 1847; she was repaired in
Liverpool. It was not until May 1852 that she was able to sail for New York.
Yet, overall, more people died of disease at sea than of drowning. There was never a ship in
which no one died - of typhus or cholera, TB, measles, pneumonia and other virulent nineteenth
century maladies. Some women died in childbirth. Conditions on land for the masses of
emigrants may have been unhealthy and full of hardship. At sea, conditions were even worse.
Some of this would have been known by William Honeycombe. But he would have had little
concept of the physical reality of Australia: the animals and insects, the gum-trees and the bush,
the dust, the Hies, and the heat. Australia was as remote as the moon, unimaginable though in
view. Pictorial representations were very few; no photographs then, just the occasional
newspaper pen-and-ink sketch. And once there, the likelihood was that the emigrant would
never see England again.
We cannot really know what persons and events influenced Wifliam's decision to emigrate: what
discussions in beer-houses, music halls, or at firesides, added to his resolve - what happenings
in his personal and working life in 1849 made him choose a date of departure from Plymouth in
February the following year.
Was his thinking, or that of his wife, Elizabeth, similar to that expressed by Mrs Micawber in
David Copperfieid, which had been serialized in a monthly magazine since May 1849 and
would conclude in November 1850?
The Micawbers were on the eve of emigrating to Australia. Said Mrs Micawber: 'My dear Mr
Copperfieid, Mr Micawber's is not a common case. Mr Micawber is going to a distant country,
expressly in order that he may be fully understood and appreciated for the first time... From the
first moment of this voyage, I wish Mr Micawber to stand upon that vessel's prow and say,
"Enough of delay: enough of disappointment: enough of limited means. That was in the old
|
country. This is the new."'
The Micawbers saiied from Gravesend on the River Thames. The port of departure for the
Honeycombes was Plymouth.
Why Plymouth? London and Liverpool were the busiest ports of emigration - over 130,000
sailed from Liverpool in 1848, mainly to the USA and Canada. But Plymouth sailings were
mainly to Australia. Of 130 emigrant ships that left Plymouth in 1849, 109 were Australia-
bound.
Besides, as we have seen, Plymouth had been West Country people's point of departure for
Australia for nearly 200 years, and any family leaving England would want to spend their last
weeks and days ashore near their stay-at-home relations and the villages of their birth and
ancestral life.
It is quite possible, however, that William's choice of Plymouth as the port of embarkation was
not a choice as such, but because he was already there.
His last known address is in Dove Street in Bristol in 1847. Perhaps he then moved south,
seeking employment in Exeter or Plymouth, where much civic construction and development
were taking place, especially in Plymouth, which was joined to London by rail (via Exeter) in
April 1849. Steam trains, apart from their exciting novelty, were a huge boost to trade and the
movement of workers between cities and towns. London was now much more accessible, a
mere six hours away.
Plymouth itself had achieved no national importance until it became the principal naval base in
Elizabeth I's war with Spain. This was largeiy due to two local boys who'd made good: Sir
Francis Drake and Sir John Hawkins, who was comptroller and then treasurer of the navy.
Drake sailed from Plymouth in July
1588 to attack and defeat the Spanish Armada. Because of wars against the French a hundred
years later, a new navai base was established at Dock on the River Tamar, west of Plymouth,
by 1696, Dock expanded so quickly that at one time its population exceeded that of Plymouth;
its name was changed to Devonport in 1824, A mile-iong breakwater in Plymouth Sound,
completed by 1841, provided shipping with one of the largest and safest harbours in the British
Isles,
If William Honeycombe and his family came to Plymouth from Bristol in 1847, 1848 or 1849,
he might have been employed as a stonemason in Devonport, where a great fire, in September
1840, had destroyed three ships in dock and several dockyard buildings. If he worked in the
complex of docks and navai buildings - or even in the city - he might have met yet another
Wiiliam Honeycombe, a great-great-grandfather of mine.
This William, a miliwright and then a dockyard sawyer, was born in Liskeard in Cornwall in
1786, not far from Calstock and St Cleer. He was consequently 63 in 1849 and more than ten
years older than Wiiliam the stonemason. Wiiliam the sawyer continued to work in the
dockyard, receiving about 1/6d a day, until 1855, when he was 69. He and his wife, Dorothy,
whom he married in Stoke Damerei in Plymouth in 1811, had produced ten children, of whom
five had survived. Of the girls, Mary Ann, the eldest, had married a shoemaker; Margaretta was
unmarried and probably in service; the third daughter, Ann Maria, had three illegitimate children
- the first by a soldier, it seems; the last by her brother-in-law.
Of the two surviving boys, the eldest, William Henry, born in 1816, was a dockyard sawyer like
his father and, though married, had no children. The youngest in the family was my great-
|
grandfather, Samuel, who would be 21 in October 1849.
The common ancestor of both familes was the Matthew Honeycombe who lived and died in St
Cleer and had two surviving sons, John and Jonathan, the former being the progenitor of my
line, which had moved, via William the sawyer, from Liskeard to Plymouth.
Nothing illustrates the mobility of familes more than the movement of this family away from its
ancestral village, beginning with William the sawyer's father. He, another William, was born in St
Cleer (1750); William the sawyer in Liskeard (1786); Samuel in Devonport (1828); Henry, my
grandfather, in Gravesend (1861); my father, Gordon Samuel in Edinburgh (1898); and finally
the author, Gordon, in Karachi, British India (1936). Notable is the fact that each generation
over a period of 200 years was bom not only in a different place but further away every time.
1849 was also notable for both families in that Samuel and William the stonemason both chose
to leave Plymouth about the same time, enhancing not only their social expectations but also
those of their descendants.
Samuel left, it seems, after his mother died in a cholera epidemic, and because a girl became
pregnant by him. His mother, Dorothy, died on 2 October 1849, a month or so before Elizabeth
Frayne knew she was expecting Samuel's child, who was born in June 1850 and christened
Ellen. Her birth certificate names Samuel Honeycombe as the father and gives his occupation as
a
carpenter. Perhaps he worked in the dockyard with his father and older brother, both sawyers:
certainly they were all living in Fore Street in 1849, the busy thoroughfare leading to the
dockyard. Perhaps Sarnue! would not marry Miss Frayne and there was a family row, the more
bitter following his mother's death. His obituary in the Gravesend and Dartford Reporter (1911)
says: 'He was apprenticed in the dockyard, afterwards joining the navy, and during his naval
service he travelled round the world and took part in the Crimean War.1 At the end of the war
he settled at Gravesend in Kent, about as far from Plymouth eastwards that he could get. There
he became a local worthy, honoured as the Surveyor and Inspector of Nuisances for the
Northfleet Borough Council in Kent.
Although naval records do not substantiate the statement that 21-year-ofd Samuel joined the
navy - his name does not appear as crew on any ship that saiied from Plymouth nor on any
Crimean ship - he may have changed his name. He may indeed have emigrated, temporarily.
The fact remains that he left Plymouth (in 1850 probably and possibly by sea) about the time
that William the stonemason emigrated from there, both thereby completely altering the direction
of their lives and the social milieu and opportunities of their children and their children's children.
I like to think that in 1849 or early the following year, the two Honeycombe families met by
chance - probabiy in a smoky, crowded pub. It is not impossible, as William the sawyer and his
sons were employed in the dockyard and were then living in Fore Street. Besides, he and his
family had lived in Devonport for about 40 years, and with a name like theirs would have been
locally quite well known.
Whatever brought William the stonemason to Plymouth, we know that he sailed from there in
February 1850. If he was there in 1849, his departure may have been influenced by the cholera
epidemic that put an end to Dorothy Honeycombe's life.
Cholera was the scourge of the nineteenth century, as bubonic plague had been in earlier
centuries. Over 53,000 people died of cholera in the epidemic that swept through England in
1849. In Bristol, in a four month period, over 400 people died; in Liverpool that autumn cholera
|
killed over 5,000. The epidemic in Plymouth and Devonport began in July and lasted until
November. In Devonport, 717 had died from cholera by the end of September, the most fatal
month being August, when 488 people were buried in the parish of Stoke Damerel - the
average burials there being about 90 a month.
Dorothy Honeycombe, who was 63, died of choleraic asphyxia', the second, usually fatal stage
of the disease. Don Steel, in Discovering Your Family History, writes: The first stage is a mild
and painiess diarrhoea, which lasts for two or three days... In the second stage the diarrhoea
becomes very violent, accompanied by continual vomiting, a severe pain at the pit of the
stomach and intense thirst. The symptoms then advance rapidly - agonising cramps of the legs,
feet and abdominal muscles, the surface of the body becomes cold and blue or purple, the skin
dry and wrinkled, the features pinched and the eyes deeply sunken. Death often comes in as
little as one day from asphyxia by vomit.'
37
The cholera epidemic, in Plymouth and Bristol, certainly preceded William's departure and may
have been a factor in his decision to emigrate. Disatisfaction with working and living conditions
could have been other factors, and concern for his children's future. Or was he [ured by the
Australian dream of egaiitarianism and fair shares for all? William was a bit of a radical,
remember, and a socialist, a discontented, energetic man. He was not as destitute, as debased,
as the thousands of city dwellers who laboured and lived in all but intolerable conditions merely
to keep body and soul together. He would have questioned such an existence, sought remedies,
and being literate would have read for himself about emigration and the means of escape. For
such as he, life in industrialised England held little promise. The promised land that the papers,
returning sailors and settlers had told him about for many years - as had probably male relatives,
neighbours and friends - lay elsewhere, far away. Better to live elsewhere, to seek better wages,
better working and living conditions, and a fairer life for his children, without want and misery
and hunger and despair, and blessed with hope.
He must have had his reasons and they were probably very personal ones. For England at the
mid-century - hard as life was for most - was passing through a period of comparative stability.
According to Lytton Strachey: The Victorian age was in full swing... The last vestige of the
eighteenth century had disappeared... and duty, industry, morality and domesticity triumphed.'
These were epitomised by Queen Victoria and Prince Albert. She was 30 in 1849 and had
already given birth to six children; her husband was planning his monument to his ideals of
peace, prosperity and to progress most of all - the Great Exhibition, which the Queen would
open in Hyde Park in London in May 1851. The Prime Minister, Lord John Russell, a Whig,
would be succeeded by Lord Paimerston and Gladstone. Known as Liberals, they would
govern the nation for most of the next 50 years.
None of that would William the stonemason see, nor did he probably care for such things. He
was middle-aged and ageing; his four older children had already left the family - although two of
them, Richard and Jane, would follow htm overseas.
At some point towards the end of 1849 William must have made his momentous decision to
emigrate. He signed the forms and paid the fares of a passage to Australia for six - for himself
and his wife and his four youngest children, Henry, Elizabeth, Martha and John. That Christmas
was the last they would spend together in England.
In February, 1850, not long after William's 53rd birthday, they packed their bags and boxes,
|
taking what few possessions they could and were advised to take. They said their farewells, and
faced the prospect ahead of them of a fearful voyage to the other end of the world.
5. Mereweather and the Lady McNaqhten
They sailed from Plymouth on 24 February, 1850 on the 653 ton barque, the Lady
McNaghten, commanded by Captain Hibbert
The ship was not very large, and it was not a good month to go to sea, as the northern
hemisphere's worst winter months (January, February and March) led straight into the increasing
autumnal coid and gales of the southern hemisphere. The Honeycombes reached Port Phillip in
June, thus exchanging one winter for another.
There was of course no other way to get there, and the thousands who followed the First Fleet
to Australia were united by a common bond, whatever their ciass: they were all fellow-sufferers
of the lengthy journey by sea. Not a few swore never to entrust themselves to a ship again, so
awful was that experience. But nonetheless it played a part in melding them into a nation: they
had survived the voyage and all that this entailed, and this gave them an initial awareness of what
it meant to be an Australian - getting there made you one.
!t also can be claimed that the close circumstances of living together and eating together on the
cruei sea taught every passenger enduring lessons of consideration for others, of self-help and
group effort, which were affirmed later by their pioneering existence on the often inimical land.
The arrivals also had a common aim: for all those who travelled voluntarily were seeking a
better, fairer life, and were resolute enough to make their resolve a reality.
So a sea voyage was the emigrants' shared beginning, and remained so for nearly 150 years.
Passenger plane flights from London to Sydney via Singapore did not begin until 1S34. But
those plywood and fabric biplanes could carry no more than ten passengers. The flying-boats
that replaced them in 1938 carried 15, and those flights took five or six days. But this was
nothing to the four or five months taken by the smaller saiiing-ships a hundred years earlier,
transporting their tetchy human cargos halfway around the world.
Life on board a mid-nineteenth century emigrant ship subjected every passenger, whether
cabinned in the poop or confined below deck, to shared and unplumbed depths of misery,
sickness and fear.
On the other hand, some of those in steerage, who were inured to hardship and poverty on
shore, found the regulated life and regular food an actual improvement on their lot on land; and
those with open minds and imaginations found themselves strangely exhilarated by the sea's
power and mystery. Very few passengers on a ship, perhaps none, had ever been at sea before
- although a few might have enjoyed an outing on a paddle-steamer on a river or along the
coast. Some from land-iocked villages or city slums had never even seen the sea.
It was very much a journey for all on board through space as well as time. The ship itself, would
become, as William Golding portrayed it in his trilogy about
39
a Victorian warship, 'the whole imaginable world... an astonishment-., this extraordinary hamlet
or village built a thousand miles from anywhere'.
Before William Honeycombe and his family embarked, they may have had to find
accommodation in an inn or lodging-house for a night or two - unless they were already resident
in Plymouth.
|
Steerage passengers were generally accommodated in large crudely furnished warehouses,
where everyone ate and slept. Known as depots, they were smelly and unhygienic, and many
emigrants were infected by the diseases transmitted by previous occupants of toilet, bed or
bench.
But the inevitable lack of privacy forewarned steerage passengers to some extent of what lay
ahead.
No such preparation probably availed the Honeycombes, who must have been somewhat
disturbed if not appalled when they saw the insubstantial, undistinguished Lady McNaghten at
anchor and their cramped dark quarters therein.
What they saw was a dumpy, bulky, wooden three-masted barque, with a square stern and a
rounded bow, about 108 feet iong.
What they actually saw within the ship, and where they would live while at sea, has been
described for us by another passenger, who voyaged with the Honeycombes from Plymouth to
Port Phillip, on both the Lady McNaghten and the Sea Queen.
We are fortunate in that a diary of that voyage was not only kept but published a few years
later, by Hatchards in London. Entitled Life on Board an Emigrant Ship: being a Diary of a
Voyage to Australia, it was written by the Rev John Davies Mereweather, MA.
He was rather a pretentious person, who obviously took himself and his calling very seriouly
indeed, his affectations extending to the spelling of his surname, which would have been
pronounced 'Merryweather'. Born about 1817, in the parish of St James in Bristol, he was the
son of John Mereweather, gentleman. His university education was pursued at St Edmund Hall,
Oxford, where he obtained a BA degree in 1843 and was ordained the same year, when he
was 26. Presumably he was then employed as a curate or vicar in the London area, as he
emigrated from Gravesend. In 1850 he would have been 33 and was unmarried.
The Rev Mereweather boarded the Lady McNaghterat Gravesend, where the ship's voyage
had in fact commenced. She would have been anchored off the southern and Kentish shore of
the River Thames. Mereweather, a cabin passenger, went on board on Wednesday, 30
January, 1850, and after 'attending to some necessary arrangements' in his cabin, set about
making his presence felt. He went below and addressed the emigrants, prevailing on them to
gather together and hear what he had to say.
There are about 50 passengers on board', he wrote, 'of diverse callings and diverse character.
As to religion, all creeds seemed represented in this little community. We have on board
members of the Anglican Church, members of
40
the Roman Church, Presbyterians, Baptists, Cafvanistic Methodists, and Independents. One or
two profess to belong to a fanatical sect called the Church of New Jerusalem, while some are
students of Tom Paine's theology, and are bigoted believers in unbelief. To this mingfed
assembly I addressed a few words. I told them that it was necessary at ali seasons to hold
communion with God by means of earnest and diligent prayer; but that it more particularly
behoved us to do so, who were about to commit ourselves to ail the dangers of the perilous
deep during a long and trying voyage. That, consequently, it was my intention, unless the
arrangement should be strenuously opposed by a majority, to offer up with them every evening
during the voyage, prayers to "the eternal Lord God, who alone spreadeth out the heavens, and
ruleth the raging of the sea." That, although ! was not an appointed chaplain to the ship, I yet
|
considered it my bounden duty as a priest of Christ's Church, to "sow unto them spiritual
things," and , therefore, all, of whatever creed, were at full liberty to avail themselves of my
services as a clergyman of the Church of England.
'In reply, they thanked me very cordially for my offer; they were as sensible as I could be of the
hallowing effect of common prayer on the proceedings of the 24 hours; they ought now more
particularly to be prepared to meet their God; although our creeds were different (the chief
spokesman was a Wesleyan) yet our danger was common; they considered it a great privilege
to have a clergyman on board; and he finished by saying that it was their unanimous wish to
have evening prayer as long as the voyage should last.'
'On that evening then, whiist we lay at Gravesend, i went down into the after steerage at eight
o'clock, and having read a chapter in the Bible, offered up a set prayer (the prayers i used were
those most excellent ones composed by the Bishop of London,) and this practice I continued
until we arrived at Adelaide, unless let or hindered by very heavy weather, or by great rolling of
the ship.'
The Rev Mereweather writes nothing of the human scene, of the actual departure from
Gravesend. He merely notes, on 1 February: 'Weighed anchor at Gravesend at 1.0 pm, and
cast anchor at 6.0 pm at the Nore' - a North Sea sandbank at the mouth of the Thames marked
by a lightship and several buoys.
But a vivid picture is painted by Charles Dickens, in David Copperfield's farewell visit to the
Micawbers on their emigrant ship, also anchored off Gravesend.
'Among the great beams, bulks and ringbolts of the ship, and the emigrant-berths, and chests,
and bundles, and barrels, and heaps of miscellaneous baggage - lighted up, here and there, by
dangling lanterns, and elsewhere by the yellow daylight straying down a wing-sail or a hatchway
- were crowded groups of people... talking, laughing, crying, eating and drinking; some, already
settled down into the possession of their four feet of space with their little households arranged,
and tiny children established on stools; others despairing of a resting-place and wandering
disconsolately.'
After saying goodbye to the Micawbers, David Copperfieid was rowed away, like other
visitors, from the motionless ship.
'We... lay at a little distance to see the ship wafted on her course. It was then calm, radiant
sunset. She lay between us and the red light; and every taper, line and spar was visible against
the glow. A sight at once so beautiful, so
mournful, and so hopeful, as the glorious ship lying still on the flushed water, with all the life on
board her crowded at the bulwarks and there clustering for a moment bare-headed and silent, 1
never saw. Silent only for a moment. As the sails rose to the wind and the ship began to move,
there broke from all the boats three resounding cheers, which were echoed and re-echoed. My
heart burst out when I heard the sound, and beheld the waving of hats and handkerchiefs.'
Before the Lady McNaghten left Gravesend the secretary of a religious society came on board
to sell some bibles. He also provided Mereweather with 27 copies of Family Prayers and 14
copies of selected Homilies. The Captain's wife, Mrs Hibbert, was the last to embark. Of her,
Mereweather wrote: 'Although this lady, during the voyage, took little opportunity of making
herself useful to the emigrants, and in fact regarded them in the same light as her husband - that
is, as so many live animals which he had stipulated to land in a certain locality; yet I am
convinced that the presence of a captain's wife is absolutely indispensable aboard an emigrant
|
ship. She not only acts as a direct check on the husband, but she acts as an indirect check on
the officers of the ship, and particularly on any viciously disposed females who may be on
board.'
Mereweather was seasick, for the first and last time, on 2 February. Then on Sunday, 3
February, the ship moved off but soon anchored 'in glorious sunshine' off Margate, favourable
winds and tides being awaited before the ship could round the North Foreland and sail westerly
down the Channel and along the coast of southern England. Weather conditions were adverse,
however, and after an abortive sortie on 4 February the ship backtracked and anchored off
Deal, where for three days, from 5 to 7 February, the ship rode out a northwesterly gaie.
The howling of the wind through the cordage of the ship was unceasing,' wrote Mereweather, '
and most distressing to the ear... Above the roaring and whistling and howling of the wind I
could hear the sound of the sea breaking over the renowned Goodwin Sands, which were right
to leeward of us.'
By Sunday, 10 February, the ship was still detained by contrary winds, and the Rev
Mereweather held a service below the main deck - 'I first read the Psalms, then the two
Lessons, then the Communion Service, including a sermon... The people behaved most
admirably and responded most heartily. The First and Second Mate attended, but neither the
Captain or his wife came down.'
At last, on Tuesday, 12 February - two weeks after the passengers had embarked at
Gravesend - the wind changed. The ship weighed anchor and set sail.
The emigrants', wrote Mereweather, ' who were quite dispirited at laying at anchor on a
dangerous coast so many days in sight of their native country, are overjoyed to see the canvas
spread. I opened a school on board for the first time. A young woman, one of the passengers,
has goodnaturedly offered to superintend it. About ten children attended. Our arrangements will
not, however, be completed until the rest of the passengers come on board at Plymouth.'
Among those passengers wouid be the Honeycombe family, whose own departure, from
Plymouth, must have been much delayed by the tardy appearance of the Lady McNaghter. The
ship, after all, had officially left
42
Gravesend on 1 February. One imagines the Honeycombes, having prepared and packed and
said most of their goodbyes, would be casting anxious eyes at the weather and perusing the
shipping news, while lodged in some unfamiliar, temporary biilet. When would their ship be in?
In fact it took the Lady McNaghten eight days to sail down the Channel and along the English
coast, driven hither and thither by continuous contrary winds.
At last, on the evening of 20 February, a pilot came on board, dad in voluminous black and
yellow oiiskins, thick jackboots and a face-conceaiing sou'wester hat. Then at dawn on
Thursday, 21 February, the ship sailed around the Breakwater and into the safe harbour of
Plymouth Sound. There she anchored, presumably among many other ships off Plymouth Hoe.
The poor people on board,' wrote Mereweather, 'some of them half-starved from sea-sickness
during their 19 days of beating down the Channel, were overjoyed to see the glorious sun
lighting with its first rays the fine harbour of Plymouth. Tempest tossed as i had been, I thoughl I
had never seen anything half so beautiful.'
He exhorted the passengers 'not to commit any excess' when they were allowed ashore to
purchase provisions and personal comforts, and to taste English ale and walk on English soil for
|
the iast time. 'They made many fair promises,'Mereweather wrote. 'But alas! These promises
were soon to be broken.'
indeed, one of the emigrants, having drunkenly assaulted the police, had to be redeemed from
the Town Hall by Mereweather, who obtained the man's release from the Mayor himself. And
the night before the ship departed, he noted that many returned 'in a most disgusting state of
drunkenness - many of them highly professing Christians.' The only consolation was that no
Anglicans were among them.
He also noted, on Saturday, 23 February: There are numbers of fresh passengers pouring into
the ship.'
Among them were the six Honeycombes - William, Elizabeth, Henry, Elizabeth, Martha and
John - leaving England and leaving Plymouth, and none of them would ever see England again.
Who saw them off? Who embraced them and bid them farewell? Perhaps some of Elizabeth
Honeycombe's relatives, some of the Fumeauxs, watched the family be ferried in longboats from
the shore to the ship and waved goodbye from Plymouth Hoe. Perhaps William's older children,
Richard and Jane, even William Robert, travelled to Plymouth from wherever they were to see
their parents, their younger brothers and sisters, for what might be the last time.
Perhaps William the sawyer or his son William watched the departure -even Samuel
Honeycombe, my ancestor, whose life would alter dramatically when he also left Plymouth and
went to sea.
As the sun rose on the Sunday morning the Lady McNaghten raised anchor, lowered some sails
and turned towards the entrance to Plymouth Sound, turning her back on England and the cold,
grey fields and leafless woods of the Devon shore.
if as ftfereweather says there were about 50 passengers on board the Lady McNaghten when
she left Gravesend, then about 63 must have embarked at Plymouth. The total complement of
passengers when the ship sailed from Plymouth was 115 - excluding the Captain's wife, Mrs
Hibbert, and the ship's surgeon, Mr Taylor. The crew would have numbered about 15.
33 passengers were bound for Adelaide; the rest, including the Honeycombes, would travel on
to Port Phillip, on another ship,
As the Honeycombes were Ifsted as being intermediate passengers on the Sea Queen, it seems
probable they aiso travelled as such on the Lady McNaghten. This meant they were a cut above
steerage, paid more than steerage passengers, and were accommodated in an enclosed space
or cabin below the main deck, but still among those in steerage. They probably travelled
together as a family as a result, and were guaranteed some measure of privacy. Occassionally,
on big ships, intermediate passengers were accommodated in rough cabins or huts on the main
deck itself.
Those who paid for the voyage would not have thought of themselves, or wished to be
described, as 'emigrants'. This label was disparagingly bestowed on those who were 'assisted'
and didn't pay. Assisted passengers would have travelled as part of a financially assisted group
or package, or free it sponsored by the government or by some commercial, religious or
philanthropic organisation.
The cabin passengers on the Lady McNaghten were three single men: the Rev J D
Mereweather, Mr Rogers and Mr Wildman. Along with Mrs Hibbert and the surgeon, Mr
Taylor, they would have dined and socialised with the Captain and his officers, their tiny,
cramped windowed cabins surrounding a living and dining area or saloon under the poop deck
|
{the raised top deck at the stern). A special kitchen-pantry and toilets would have been
provided for the cabin passengers and officers, and each cabin would have had a bunk, or two-
tier bunks, six feet long and three feet wide, with shelves, hooks for clothing, a storage space
under the bunk(s), a wash-basin, bucket, folding-table and perhaps a collapsible canvas chair.
Single men in steerage - and there were 33 on the Lady McNaghten -were usually lodged under
the sailors1 quarters in the prow of the ship, the fo'castle: they might have single bunks, six feet
by two, or hammocks. Single women - and there seems to have been just one on this voyage
(Harriet Hill) -were lodged as far away as possible from the single men, at the other end of the
ship, at the stern. They would usually share a bunk. Boys and girls aged 14 and over would
usualfy be accommodated with the single men or women. Married coulples in steerage shared
their sleeping quarters (like open hutches arranged along both sides of the ship and facing
inwards, with two-tier bunks six feet square) with other married couples or with thefr children,
who usually occupied the upper bunk, sometimes four in a bunk, depending on their age or sex.
Very
44
young children and babies - and there were 32 pre-teenage children on board -would sleep
with their parents. These sleeping boxes were divided from one another by planks. Between
them, in the centre of the deck, were !ong tables and benches, aligned fore and aft.
The headroom beiow the main deck would have been at most six feet four inches, usually less.
Only when the hatches were open was there any appreciable iight or fresh air. Lanterns were
few and padlocked to avoid any misuse, and any risk of fire. Candles were allowed in cabins
but nowhere else.
The Rev Mereweather has provided us with a description of the actual accommodation
arrangements for steerage passengers on the Lady McNaghten.
'A rather confined space in the bows of the vessel under the forecastle is appropriated to the
unmarried men. The berths are two deep, and about thirty of these have been put up
athwartship with every regard to economy of space. As the scuttles (port holes) are blocked up
by the berths and baggage, the whole compartment has a most lugubrious and dungeon-iike
aspect. This place is entered by the fore hatch. The middle part of the ship, that entered by the
main hatch, is entirely taken up by the cargo. The whole after part of the vessel, that part, I
mean, which is entered by the after hatch and extends under the cabins (we had a poop deck)
right to the stern, is appropriated to the married steerage passengers, with the exception of one
enclosed cabin given to two or three unmarried men, an arrangement which is very inexcusable
on the part of the charterers of the ship, inasmuch as the constant presence at night-time of wild
reckless young men among familes of boys and girls, tends to produce irregularities and
indiscretions, and in fact did eventually produce them. Around this large saloon were fitted up
open berths athwartship, two deep, for about 60 persons; also six enclosed cabins, the berths in
which were arranged along-ship. All in this saloon are steerage passengers, and have the same
allowance of victualling; but those who have enclosed cabins pay more for them than they would
for open ones. The nominal price of steerage passengers is £15 a head for each adult, provided
he has an open berth; an enclosed cabin will cost two people about £40.'
William Honeycombe and his family, who paid about £150 in all, must, as intermediate
passengers, have occupied one of these enclosed cabins in steerage, its two bunks would have
contained all six: the four children in one and the parents in another; alternatively, William may
|
have slept with his two sons, and Elizabeth with her daughters. Being small persons, the six foot
square bunks, narrow space and low ceiiing, would not have troubled them unduly. Henry was
of an age, nearly 16, to bed down with the single men. But the fact that his name does not
appear in the lists of single men, suggests that he lodged with his family. It seems he may also
have been a sickly child.
Once below deck the Honeycombes would have stowed such hand luggage they were
permitted to bring on board. Their boxes and heavy luggage wouid be stored in the hold, along
with any change of clothes, to which no access would be allowed for at least a month. Having
identified their quarters and the nearest water-closet (separate ones for men and women, and
each with a chute to the sea and a seat-flap), they would have contained their doubts and deep
gloom and commiserated or joked with their neighbours. Some of the women
45
and girls would have doubtless wept at what they saw and at what they were leaving behind.
But the children would be seized with excitement, as much as the younger men. They were on a
ship, and going to sea; it was a great adventure at least to them.
First-class or cabin passengers were the last to go on board. But even they, amongst the bustle,
confusion and noise that attended every embarkation, had to shift for themselves as the Captain
and crew made the ship ready for the voyage, while awaiting the pilot, the tugs, and the tide.
Two emigrants who embarked from a quay at Liverpool in the 1850s described their
impressions of this scene.
Charles Scott wrote: 'Families walking behind each other up the plank into the ship loaded with
their bags containing their months Change of Linean and Cook-Utensils - like Noah and his
Family going into the Ark... Turn your eyes around the quay and you see Buckets, Tubs,
Barrels, and such like placed in ample order for the Ships use, then before those stood a great
Mountain of luggage belonging to the Passengers such as Boxes from the Hat Box up to the
large packing Box.'
Robert Corkhili; 'What with the singing of sailors, the swearing of Officers, the complaining of
passengers... this ship sounded like the Original Babel.'
Animals were often carried on board as a fresh supplement to the basic menu of salted beef and
pork, potatoes, biscuits, rice and peas. Chickens, ducks, sheep, pigs and even cows were
boxed in and penned on the main deck, mainly for the consumption of cabin passengers and
officers. Large ships might carry as many as three cows, 50 pigs, 90 sheep and 300 assorted
chickens, ducks and geese. A disagreeable odour would accompany them across the world.
The ship's galley, partly enclosed, was also on the main deck and big ships might include a
butcher - as well as a doctor, and a matron to supervise the single women. Some of the crew on
big ships might make a pet of a pig, calling it Dennis. One or two perhaps had pets of their own:
a monkey, a parrot, a dog. Cats as well as dogs were sometimes brought on board by
passengers. Even a favourite horse or workhorse might find a place on deck.
Although Mereweather mentions no animals being on board the Lady McNaghten, this does not
mean they were not there.
All the clutter of livestock, stores, an outdoor toilet, sail lockers, ropes, galley and sailing gear
left little space for promenading or for the rowing-boats that served as life-boats, some of which
were put to use as shelters, pens or receptacles. No ship ever had sufficient for the numbers on
board. There was little if any life-boat drill. During a storm the deck hatches were battened
|
down, and in a shipwreck those below had not much chance of survival. Those who worked on
deck or slept in the fo'castle, like the seamen, or in the poop, like the officers and cabin
passengers, were the likeliest to survive. There was an unwritten rule that if lifeboats were
launched, cabin (or cuddy) passengers had priority. After a gale, one captain reassured a female
cabin passenger: 'If ever we are compelled to take to the boats... the emigrants (in steerage)
must stay behind.'
46
Some of the big clippers of the 1850s and 60s carried over 700 passengers and a crew of 150.
The total number of persons on the Great Britain on her first trip to Australia in 1852 was 737.
On the Marco Polo the same year it was over 1,000 - 888 were passengers, of whom 53 died
of various illnesses and diseases during the voyage. Compared with these giants, the Lady
McNaghten, with her 122 passengers and crew, was a very small ship indeed.
Nor would her departure have been accompanied by the music of brass bands, the waving of
flags, the firing of guns, by cheers from attendant and smaller craft. These were reserved for big
ships. But most passengers had the benefit of a visit from Methodist or other preachers, who
distributed tracts and prayer books and conducted farewell services, which reduced most of the
overwrought listeners to tears. Mournful psalms and hymns were sung against the discordant
sounds of the dock and departure, and rude sailors would up the volume of their shouting and
shanties to drown the hymns.
Fanny Davis left Liverpool on the Conway, steerage, in June 1857. Aged 27, she was on her
way to Melbourne, on her own, to join members of her family.
In her diary she wrote: We all march on board with a canvas bag on each arm and nothing is
allowed to go on board but what they wiil contain... Nearly all the single women sit down and
have a good cry the first thing, and I fee! very much inclined to join them... My berth is at the
bottom of the main hatchway [so] we shall be all right for air in the hot weather, besides the nice
light it gives. There are two persons in each berth. I have got a very nice agreeable companion
by the name of Miss Wellington, a native of Penzance in Cornwail. I am appointed captain of a
mess; that is to make all the things ready for cooking for eight people and to attend at the
storeroom when the stores are given out. In my mess I have of course myself and Miss
Wellington, two sisters likewise from Cornwall who are going out to be married, and one more
Cornish girf who is going out to be married to a man she has never seen...'
An American reporter wrote in 1855: 'Everything seems dreamlike to their senses - the hauling
of blocks and ropes, the cries of busy seamen as they heave round the capstan, the hoarse
orders of the officers, the strange bustle below and aloft, the rise and expansion of the huge
masses of canvas ... Here are women with swollen eyes... mothers seeking to hush their wailing
babes. In one place an aged woman, who has nearly reached the extreme term of life, sits
listless and sad.' Antoine Fauchery wrote in 1857 of 'Old white-headed men, smart ladies on
the shady side of forty, and above all many children. About ten of them have already slipped
between my legs, all between two and five.' Some mothers nursed babies; a few were pregnant;
others would become so during the voyage.
William Rayment left from London on the Himalaya in 1852. 'Everything is strange and I am
surrounded by strangers, the majority with very elongated countenances. Children... give vent to
their feelings in a game of marbles. Sailors are rushing about and passengers are rushing in their
way. Everyone is out of his place.'
|
47
The Lady McNaghten left Plymouth at dawn on Sunday, 24 February, 1850, passing around
the Breakwater and so out to sea, with the Eddystone lighthouse on her left.
The Rev Mereweather wrote in his diary: 'At daybreak we weighed anchor and sailed slowly
out of the harbour under a cloudless sky.'
William Rayment wrote: 'I waved my hand. I can safeiy say that I did not see the boat for
tears.' Edward Lloyd, who sailed from Liverpool wrote: 'My meditations were interrupted by a
person informing me that the pilot was about to leave us, and that if I had any message to send, i
would now have the opportunity. I hastily scribbled a few lines, and gave them to him: and once
his form had disappeared over the side, and the sound of oars from his boat died away in the
distance, I felt as if the last connecting link between me and the old country was severed. The
night was settling in, and adding an external gloom to the already sombre colour of my thoughts.
"You are at sea now," said a voice.'
The scene on the Lady McNaghten was described by the Rev Mereweather, and we may
imagine that among the on-deck passengers within his gaze were our Honeycombes.
He wrote: The ship is now swarming with her new denizens, who are all clustering round her
sides, casting farewell and lingering looks on the shores of England as they are gradually falling
back into the far horizon. Some of the women, I observed, were shedding tears as they
watched the old country sink into the sea behind them, others appeared thoughtful and serious:
but the men showed no more feeling than if they had been going on a pleasure excursion. For
my own part, although I was little affected at sailing away from the impenetrable fogs of
London, yet, now that I am sailing away from the beautiful coasts of Devonshire, under a
glorious morning's sun, on this tranquil Sabbath morning, I think with regret on my country that I
am leaving, perhaps for ever, and think that I never loved her half so well as I do now... The
confusion on board prevented me from having morning service. But at eight in the evening I had
the usual prayers, after which I addressed the newly arrived, and told them that it was my wish
to continue evening prayers up to the end of my voyage. I pointed out to them the infinite
blessings which attend the prayers of even two or three met together in Christ's name, and I
sincerely hoped that those who were averse to joining in this delightful communion, would not
be so discourteous (to use the mildest expression,) as to interrupt those who were anxious to
offer up the homage of their hearts to the God of tempests. I concluded this address with a
blessing. Afterwards, a party of the emigrants came round me and thanked me for my
determination. They also said that they would do all in their power to second my efforts in every
way during the voyage. Thus ends what may be termed the first day of the voyage.'
William Honeycombe, aged 53, was probably not among that approving little group of
emigrants. Given what we know of his character he is not likely to have been a religious or
God-fearing man - although his wife was apparently a Wesleyan. I see him, as the ship moves
southwestwards along the shadowed coast, standing by a bulwark, his family below, musing on
the past, hoping that the ship will safely reach her destination and, like Micawber, that something
will
48
turn up. For he could not have had the slightest notion of what might happen in that other world
a world away. Nor of what would happen. Nor that what he and his family were doing was life-
|
changing, historic.
Most probably, as it was cold on deck, he just spat over the side and went
below.
7. Atlantic Vovage
Fanny Davis, on the Conway, suffered as early as her second night at sea. She wrote: 'We went
to bed expecting to have a good night's rest, but about twelve o'clock we were awake with
heavy peals of thunder and the lightning was very dreadful; they did not shut down the hatches
as i had heard they did in bad weather. The wind rose very high and now began our troubles -
the ship rolled and creaked and every mentionabie article in the shape of water kegs, cans,
teapots, buckets, with innumerable other things all pitched off the shelves and the tables onto the
other side of the ship and then in a minute after the ship would roll over to the other side and all
our things come back joined by all the articles from the other side of the ship with the most
horrid noise as most of them were made of tin. We had to hold on to the sides of our berths to
keep from joining the other articles on the floor. The people were all very frightened and when
we shipped a heavy sea they all began to shriek that we were sinking... in the morning the
people are nearly all seasick.'
Two days later - 'Some of the people are nearly dead with the seasickness, they retch so
violently and with little intermission.' Fanny Davis was also ill but was able to crawl out of bed to
get a cup of tea.
On the third day - 'All are still very ill and the sailors are obliged to come down with buckets of
water and mops and clean our apartment up, as there is no one able to do the least thing but lay
in bed and groan.'
A day later - 'Last night was the worst. The wind rose to a perfect hurricane; they fastened
down the hatches but that did not prevent the water making its way down to us and, to make
the matter worse, the ship began to leak in under the bottom berths... and the waves washed
over deck the whole night. All at once there arose a cry that we were sinking and, of course,
that added to the general confusion and many were on their knees praying who had perhaps
never thought on the name of God before.'
By then, Fanny Davis was neither seasick nor frightened ('I don't know how it was'), but some
were ill for over a week. At the height of the storm a young sailor was swept overboard - 'It is
so dreadful to think he cried out three times for the lifebuoy to be thrown out to him' - and
disappeared.
Four days later, on a Sunday morning, one of the married women gave birth to a baby boy -
'He is to be called "Conway" after the ship. They were all in high glee as they said it brings good
luck and a fair wind.'
And indeed the wind changed that evening, and two weeks after the ship left Liverpool she
wrote: 'A very fine day... Everybody seems happy... The days pass so fast and pleasantly it is
like a dream.'
A death, a birth, fear of dying, depression, exhaustion and nausea - all within two weeks, among
strangers in confined dark spaces, and unaccustomed to a ship at sea. No wonder the voyage
out changed people's perceptions, even their characters, as it would change their lives. Even
when there was no storm, the motion of the ship, its odd strong odours, prostrated the
passengers.
|
50
Samuel Shaw, in 1852: 'In less than two hours after sailing there was scarcely a one but was
sick and lying about the deck helpless.' The next day -'There is still no difference in the state of
the sick, I believe they are worse than ever as they are lying in their beds heaving up and the
smell is very bad.'
Seasick, cold, miserable and homesick - such was the lot of every passenger; and in their
solitary suffering they had the time to dwell on the immensity of what they were doing and where
they were.
Edward Lloyd, in 1846: The sea was rolling the ship from side to side in impotent spite; the tall
masts describing segments of circles in the clouds, and the giant sails flapping loudiy against the
masts. For the first time... I seemed fully to comprehend my position, and the undertaking in
which I had embarked... A sort of incredulousness pervades the mind.' And later - 'Heavy and
fitful are my slumbers; old and accustomed faces crowding round me, bidding goodbye and
melting again, in a strange jumble of times and places and occasions.'
The start of the Lady McNaghten's voyage was not too dreadful, although, being February, it
must have been very cold. The Rev JD Mereweather records that during the first night at sea the
ship passed the Lizard, the southernmost point of Cornwall and the English mainland. They
would then have swung southwards and into the unusually pacific Atlantic. He noted on 25
February there was 'a very great calm'.
He wrote: The ship passes lazily through the waves, almost without motion. Afi the emigrants
are on deck. The men are in groups, some boxing with gloves; others fencing with foils; others
playing at single stick. The women are sitting on the spars chatting, sowing or knitting. Some
poor creatures are sick already. There are on board 110 to 120 emigrants, including children;
and the appearance of a great many of them is far superior to what I could have anticipated. I
am quite astonished to find so many well dressed respectabie looking people as steerage
passengers in an emigrant ship.
'26 February: A fine day. Wind blowing fresh from the SSW. We are now about halfway
between Scilly and Ushant. More sea, and many sick, especially the newcomers. The surgeon
has discovered that some of the children have ringworm, and that others are covered with
vermin. He has given orders to the parents that the hair of those affected should be cut off, a
proceeding to which the parents object, alleging that the appearance of the children will be
spoiled; he, however, in inexorable.
'1 March: A wet day with baffling winds. Saw several jelly-fish floating on the surface of the
water. An old woman, a Methodist, amid other lamentations, complained that no prayer
meetings were held on board. Some one replied to her: "Why, how can you say that? Does not
the minister read prayers every evening?" "Oh, I know that," she said. "But them be only
parson's prayers."'
On Sunday, 3 March, a gale from the northeast speeded the advance of the three-masted
barque.
'Our bulky, siow sailing-ship is actually going through the water at the rate of nine knots. The
dead-lights were closed on account of the heavy sea, which rendered out cabins dark and
disagreeable. Could have no prayers. At ten pm
51
there was an alarm of fire from below. The steward, who is a dirty drunken person, had fallen
|
asleep in his berth with a lighted pipe in his mouth. The burning tobacco had fallen on his
counterpane, and set the bedclothes on fire. Luckily the smeil of fire had alarmed the inmates of
the adjoining cabin: they rushed to the steward's assistance, and drew him from the danger,
stupified with terror and intoxication. By God's superintending providence the fire was soon
extinguished.'
The cabin (or cuddy) steward served the cabin passengers. The incident would have served as
a scary reminder as to how vulnerable all on board a wooden ship were and would have
probably enforced fire-safety awareness and precautions.
Meanwhile, gale-force winds continued for two more days, and the ship bucked and banged on
its course. Some were bruised and injured, as was Mereweather himself. '! was thrown by the
violence of the motion from one side of my cabin to the other, and severely cut and bruised. At
dinner we were obliged to iay hold of the cuddy table with one hand, whilst we fed ourselves
with the other. Had a dish of roast meat hurled into my lap.
'6 March: The gale has subsided, and the sea is going down fast. The children being no longer
sea-sick, I resumed my school today for the first time after leaving Plymouth. About 18 children
attended. The forenoon (from ten to twelve) is taken up by spelling, reading the Bible, and
learning the Church Catechism; the afternoon (from two to four) by needlework for the girls. I,
myself, instruct two of the eldest boys. As I am the whole and sole promoter of the school, I
only assert a right when I require that ail the children, of whatever denomination they may be,
shall subject themselves to my course of religious instruction. The parents make no objection to
this arrangement, although the majority of the children are born of Dissenting parents. The
school is opened in the morning by the children singing the morning hymn; and is closed with the
evening hymn. Of course, if the sailors are busy where the children are, the singing does not take
place. I always endeavour to be present at these hymns, because I can assist the children, and
because my presence is a check on any jocularity among the bystanders, should the little things,
as they often do, sing out of tune. But I would here record my great satisfaction at the entire
sympathy which is shown by all the married persons for my undertakings.'
One wonders whether Henry Honeycombe was one of the older boys to whom Mereweather
refers, and whether the four Honeycombe children, baptised as Anglicans, attended the school.
As not all the children on board were involved (18 out of 34), and as William Honeycombe was
probably a free-thinker if not an atheist, it seems likely that his children were not thus employed
during the day, although it would certainly have occupied their time and allowed their parents
some time to themselves. But perhaps the two youngest, Martha and John, were allowed to
attend Mereweather's school and the afternoon sewing sessions.
The school, newly resumed, was abandoned, however, the following day.
Mereweather wrote of 7 March: 'At six this morning, a little boy, five years old, a delicate child
of whom we had no hopes, was found dead in his berth. At noon, which is the usual hour of
buria! at sea, the body having been sown up in canvas together with a large shot, was brought
on deck by two sailors in a
handbarrow, over which was thrown the union jack. When it was taken to the lee gangway, 1
began the sublime service, surrounded by the Captain and officers and most of the emigrants -
all, of course, bareheaded. As soon as I pronounced the words "We, therefore, commit his
body to the deep, to be turned into corruption," the flag was gently and reverentially lifted from
the bier, and the corpse allowed to slide into the ocean. There were no games on deck, or
|
frolicking about today.'
This sad little boy was the younger son of Jacob Kernot, who was apparently travelling to
Australia without a wife. Someone like Eliza Vivian, perhaps, a cousin or sister, might have been
travelling with him. She also had two children. It would not be the ship's last burial at sea.
The following day was 'a very glorious warm day.' It was 65° fahrenheit in the shade; white
clouds floated in the azure sky. The Portuguese island of Madeira was sighted on the port side
of the ship, about 20 miles away. A few whales swam lazily by the ship, their size and spouting
attracting the admiration of the passengers.
The Lady McNaghten was now two weeks out from Plymouth, by which time a kind of
normality, and shipboard routines, wouid have been well established. It seems she was roughly
following the Great Circle route, leaving Madeira, and then the Canary Islands, well to the east
and making for the mid-Atlantic - although Great Circle sailing was not fully tested until that year
(1850), when the Constance, thus sailing, reached Adelaide in 77 days.
John Fenwick, on the Lightning, a clipper, wrote in 1854: 'Daily life on board begins about 5.0
am and sometimes sooner.' Mereweather never mentions any details of daily routines, nor even
any item about the other cabin passengers or about living and dining with them. His diary entries
are generally rather sparse. But shipboard routines must have been similar, depending on the
weather and the size of the ship.
Decks were swabbed, or washed, first thing, and if it was calm enough, male passengers came
up from below with wash-basins and pails to shave and wash as best they could on deck and
get some air. Modesty prevented women from doing so; and some, especially in steerage, never
washed their hair or bodies or changed their clothes for more than a month.
Those who had cabins performed their ablutions therein, with difficulty and one at a time. Sea-
soap was used when private supplies gave out and a salt-water sponge bath. Water was for
drinking, boiled, as it tended to become contaminated. When it rained, steerage passengers
rushed out on deck to gather what they could from sails and in buckets to drink, and with which
to wash themselves, their clothes and pots and pans.
John Fenwick: 'From six until after eight there is a goodly number [of men] washing themselves
on both sides of the deck house. The fires in the galley being lighted before five, many messes
are busy making stirabout or hemty pudding from six till seven... At half past seven the chiefs of
each mess go with every variety of tin pail and pan to receive their quantity of boiled coffee.'
Intermediate and steerage passengers ate at the central dintng-tables between their cabins in
shifts from half past seven, being served tea or coffee
L
and biscuits, gruei and perhaps some ham and aggs. Cabin passengers had more lavish fare and
more choice. But for all, dinner was generally about half past twelve and tea at four or six. Ale,
wine, port or brandy, which had to be paid for, could be drunk at both these meals. Duties, like
cooking and cleaning, were shared by the women and married men of each mess; single men
were bad at both.
On the Lady McNaghten there was an unusually !arge number of single men: bachelors and
married men travelling on their own. Apart from the Rev Mereweather, Mr Rogers and Mr
Wildman in cabins under the poop deck, under the main deck were William Craddock, Fred
Nicholl, John Bowden, Thomas Emver, John Ashurst, Robert McKinley, Henry Ridgeweil,
|
Hatton Strafford, Frank Bickers, William Stephen, Alex Slone, Alex McClean, Frederick
Keogh, George Robertson, Humphrey Short, William Tyne, John McVicker and Jacob Kernot,
with now only his older son. There were also W Andrews, T Carting, T Rawe, JT Atkinson, W
Gray, W Millard, WJ Phillips, E Simmons, F Barnby, L Mock, and A Vellacott. In addition
there were the teenage sons of four families on the ship: Henry Honeycombe, Richard Silver,
William Brimsmead and J Cadwallader. And a teenage daughter, Charlotte Silver. Alternatively,
Richard and Charlotte Silver may have been brother and sister of Alfred Silver and not his
children.
Harriet Hill and Eliza Vivian seem to have been the only women travelling on their own, though
they might well have been with cousins or a married sister. Eliza Vivian also had two children.
The married couples, with their children numbered, were: Benjamin Wray and wife (2); Alfred
Silver and wife (plus Richard and Charlotte perhaps); John Davis and wife (4); John Andrews
and wife; William Ball and wife; G Chapman and wife; W Dunn and wife; J White and wife;
Henry Baker and wife (1); W Cadwailader and wife (plus J Cadwallader, their son); R Tonkin
and wife (1); J Gee and wife (2); S Richardson, junior, and wife (2); W Honeycombe and wife
(4, including Henry Honeycombe); F Henshidge and wife (5); James Lawrence and wife (2);
and J Lawrence and wife (5). The Lawrences were obviously related and were probably
brothers.
The spelling of these names, and the initials and Christian names given, vary in each shipping list,
as do the total numbers of passengers on board. But there were always deaths, and births to
alter the numbers as well.
Three Honeycombe children had birthdays during the voyage: Elizabeth was 12 in February;
Henry 16 in March; Martha ten in May; John's eighth birthday was in Adelaide.
Shipping lists in the newspapers are not very precise or even accurate concerning the sex of
children, most merely write 'children'. The South Australian Register of Adelaide and the Argus
of Melbourne give the children of William Honeycombe and his wife as four 'boys' (Adelaide)
and four 'sons' (Melbourne). The non-identification of two of the four Honeycombe children as
'girls' may be due to the simple fact that the girls were dressed like boys and had short hair. We
know, from Mereweather, that the surgeon, Mr Taylor, had insisted on some children's hair
being cut off as they had ringworm (or lice). William Honeycombe may have seen this as a
sensible ploy, whether or not necessary, and a
54
strategem likely to render his daughters less attractive to the licentious men on board. To this
end, and because wide skirts were an inconvenience on ship, he may aiso have garbed them in
trousers.
Henry was probably a 'delicate' boy. A stonemason, like his father, he would die of Bright's
Disease (inflammation of the kidneys) when he was 24 - a complaint he could have suffered
from as an adolescent, before it became chronic or acute. Is it possible that his poor health was
a fact in determining the family's departure to a warmer dime?
Health and hygiene were always of some concern on passenger ships, especially the bigger
ones. So were some of the doctors. Not a few were inefficient, intemperate, insolent, immoral
and occasionally deranged. None of them was aware in those days how diseases like typhus,
cholera and TB were caused and spread. Such drugs that they had were mainly for the
treatment of diarrhoea, constipation, headaches, mental and physical debility, and for the relief
|
of coughs and colds, and pain. For the latter, only opium and morphine were used. There were
no cures, other than total cleanliness, for the body lice, fleas and cockroaches that infested
every ship. And the smells - of unwashed bodies, of human and animal excrement, of stinking
bilges and cargoes and rotting wood - must have been inescapable, especially below, where
there was little or no ventilation. Nonetheless, people were accustomed to the stinks and stench
of English towns and villages, which must have smelt like an Indian slum today.
This did not prevent some, however, from complaining loudly and disgustedly about other
passengers, especially those travelling steerage.
Those (men) who didn't or refused to wash were forcibly stripped and scrubbed by their more
sensitive neighbours. Many Irish and Scottish crofters and peasants in steerage, and some
English labourers, revolted the niceties, as well as the noses, of those cabin passengers in the
poop.
William Johnstone, in 1842: 'Our greatest annoyance is the emigrants' - ie, those in steerage on
assisted passages - 'A most awful set, about 20 respectable out of the whole number. Scenes
are daily occurring which... are yet most revolting... Fighting and swearing from morning to
night.' Thomas Murdoch, in 1854: 'We are at our wits' end on the subject of water closets...
The labouring classes are not in the habit of using that form of convenience, and they use it very
ill, and throw bones and all sorts of things down it. They are the greatest nuisance.' Jessie
Campbell, in 1840: 'Captain Grey and the doctor complaining woefully of the filth of Highland
emigrants. They say they would not have believed it possible for human beings to be so dirty in
their habits. Only fancy their using the dishes they have for food for certain other purposes at
night...'
But even cabin class persons could be at fault. William Thompson, a fastidious Scot, in 1854:
'As to the rest, it makes one like to spew to come in contact with them. The one called
Henderson (a woman) is a very bad specimen of vulgarity, slipshod and dirty in the extreme.'
Let us hope that the cabin passengers on the Lady McNaghten had not too much cause to
scorn those in intermediate and steerage; nor they, including the Honeycombes, to sniff, sneer
and scoff at each others' habits, characters and clothes.
Better weather, and open portholes, would have bfessed the Lady McNaghten as she pushed
on southwards, down the northwest coast of Africa, passing the Canary Islands to larboard.
By now, the passengers were more accustomed to the ceaseless sound and movement of the
ship: they would play cards and chess, read or converse, and welcome the chance to sing
hymns on a Sunday. Anglican and Wesleyan services were if possible, held separately, the latter
probably organised and led by the passengers themselves. The presence of a parson on board
ensured a proper and possibly interdenominational service, Such was no doubt provided on the
Lady McNaghten by the Rev Mereweather, dressed in his vestments, bible in hand.
John Fenwick: 'Divine service as usual. The day was beautifully fine, and the effect of the ship
dashing on through the clear blue waves - everything so bright and glorious - was far more
solemn and devotional than any of the artificial accessions got up in cathedral on shore.'
The shooting of sea-birds was a popular pastime - for those of the men who had pistols - and
the shooting or spearing of porpoises. These were cooked and eaten if they could be hauled on
board, as was the occasional shark. In the Southern Ocean even the albatross was caught, using
a baited trap towed astern to ensnare its beak. Sailors and male passengers joined forces in this,
none fearful of the consequences indicated in Coleridge's Ancient Manner, published a few
|
years after Waterloo. The albatross (its wing-span could be 11 feet) would be hauled on board
by two men, and killed and eaten by its captors. Trophies might be made of Its head and feet.
Let us return to John Mereweather's diary.
'Sunday, 10 March: In 28DN Latitude. As the sky was cloudless and the sea tranquil, I had
morning service on deck for the first time. A reading desk, covered with the union jack, was
rigged out for me on the poop, so that I faced the emigrants, who were sitting beneath me on
the deck. The Captain, officers, and crew sat behind me on the poop. Read the morning
prayers and preached a sermon. The litany was omitted. The service, altogether, lasted an hour.
Nearly al! the emigrants, excepting a few depraved young men, who sat on the forecastle
smoking, were present, and behaved with great decorum. Soon after service the emigrants
dined, and after dinner they sat in groups round the deck, some few conversing quietly, but most
reading books of a religious nature.
'14 March: At about six this morning we got into the trade winds, commonly called "the trades,"
which blow without cessation from the NE. They will take us to within five or ten degrees of the
line. A bird of the perroquet species dropped exhausted on the awning. It has come probably
from Ferral [?]. Ordered my boys to learn the church catechism perfectly by heart; also the two
Collects for Grace in the morning and evening prayer; the Collect for Peace, and the Collect for
Aid against all Perils; also the morning and evening hymn. This task they are to perform
gradually. They are already accustomed to say the collect on each Sunday; as also the Saints
Days' collects.
56
'15 March: In N Latitude 24". Thermometer 72° in the cuddy. The trade wind wafting us
steadily onward. Spoke seriously to a young man, a steerage passenger, on account of some
gross language which I heard him make use of last night. He expressed great contrition, and said
that before he left London he would have shuddered even to have heard such language; but that
constant communication with a vile set of young men on board the vessel had inured him to it...
Saw a petrel, a small, black or dark grey bird about the size of a thrush, skimming the waves
like a swallow. Saw also shoals of flying fish sparkling in the sun as they bounded into the air.
They cannot fly more than twice the length of the ship at a time: as soon as the moisture is dried
from the wings they fall into the sea. At night the sea round the ship seemed a mass of fire,
presenting a spectacle most wonderful to see. The cause of this phosphoric phenomenon does
not seem to be exactly known. Some attribute it to masses of animacules of the jelly-fish
species; others to decomposed animal and vegetable matter; whatever be the cause, the effect is
wondrous. We seemed floating over an abyss of liquid flame in never ceasing motion, whilst the
monsters of the deep, as they rushed past the ship, had the appearance of being garbed with
fire, and left behind them a brilliant and a sparkling light: "every track was a flash of golden fire."
'Sunday, 17 March: In about 16° N Latitude. The people assembled to divine service at eleven
am. Said the litany, and read a short sermon. The whole did not take up more than half an hour.
As the weather was hot, I did not wish to fatigue the people by keeping them too long. It is
better to pronounce the "ite, missa esf to a longing than a loathing congregation. Nearly all the
emigrants were present. Had service on the quarter-deck, and not on the poop.
'18 March: Remonstrated with a female emigrant, an unmarried person, on her flirting
propensities. She draws the young men round her towards evening, and converses with them till
|
ten or eleven o'clock, thereby causing indignation and jealousy on the part of the unmarried
women, angry disputes among the suitors, and angry remonstrances from the staid portion of the
community. She promised me to concentrate her attachments in the future.'
Perhaps this was Harriet Hill, or Charlotte Silver. Three weeks had now passed since the ship
left Plymouth and the passengers would have formed opinions about each other, as well as
some friendships; and the crew on whom they totally relied for food, drink, transport and safe
arrival, would have been individually identified as objects of curiosity, admiration, disgust and
even desire.
The noise they made at the ringing of every bell or command irritated some. Dr Workman, in
1884: 'Sailors surely make tenfold more noise in their work than any other men I know of; they
cannot haul at any rope without yelling at the top of their voices... (they) run tramping overhead
on the deck,., bellowing like a herd of bulls.'
Don Charlwood, in The Long Farewell (the best book about emigrant voyages to Australia)
writes of the sailors: 'They were a rough lot - intemperate, superstitious, illiterate, often violent,
yet, in their way, innocent and not without wonder at the vast world surrounding them. They
brought most of the hundreds of thousands of their charges safely through and received little in
return. When they failed to reach their destination, they and the emigrants shared the same
deep and common grave.' He adds: 'Even officers were an ill-educated uncouth lot.
Examinations for them were not introduced until 1845 - and then they were voluntary. They did
not become compulsory until 1851.' He quotes Charles Bateson: 'The officers... were hard-
drinking, hard-swearing and brutal... wholly unskilled in the higher branches of navigation and
seamanship. The men... living aboard ship under conditions of squalor and hardship, were tough
and quarrelsome. Their indiscipline was notorious.' And Doctor Samuel Johnson: 'Sir, a ship is
worse than a jail. There is in a jail, better air, better company, better convenience of every
kind... When men come to like a sea-life, they are not fit to live on land.'
But, as Charlwood says, sailors were in some ways better off than landsmen: they had a regular
bunk, meals and a wage of sorts, as well as physical action and comradeship; they were free
from family constraints and sometimes from the law; and on shore they could carouse and
womanize without restraint.
On board, however, they were subject to savage treatment and punishments. In 1853 the
enraged captain of the Msrco Polo struck a steward several times with a ship's lamp, cutting his
face and breaking his nose. The same captain put a sailor in irons for several days on bread and
water for insulting the first mate. Another was punished by being strung up, hands above his
head, toes bareiy touching the deck, for nine hours. The mate on John Fenwick's ship was in the
habit of cuffing and vilifying passengers when they got in his way. Accidents were aimost as
frequent as fights, and death - failing from mast or rigging or being swept overboard - was never
far away.
Wrote Fanny Davis: 'I wonder more and more every day how a man can be a sailor'
She was thinking of their sleepless activity in a storm, drenched by sea-water, stung by icy rain,
struggling with flapping sails and lashing ropes, swinging on yardarrns as the ship rolled, shouted
at and abused and fed the poorest of food. Their quarters in the fo'castle, cramped and
constantly infused with noise and odours and dimmed by the smoke from their pipes, were
packed with hammocks or bunks in the converging bows, with bodies, barrels and chests. But
they were very fit, hardy and humorous, playing practical jokes on each other as well as the
|
passengers, teliing tales, making models, singing their bawdy songs, showing no sentiment, pity
or fear, and brazenly pursuing any woman that caught their eye - though verbal intercourse
between the crew and female passengers was forbidden on some ships. Sexual encounters
nonetheless occurred, and even the odd romance.
The fictional Rev Colley, in Golding's novel. Rites of Passage, rhapsodised about 'bronzed
young fellows bared to the waist - their hands and feet hard with honest and dangerous toil -
their stern yet open faces weathered by the storms of every ocean, their luxuriant curis fluttering
from their foreheads in the breeze.' He particularly noticed 'a narrow-waisted, slim-hipped yet
broad-shouldered Child of Neptune... His feet were bare and... his nether garments clung to his
lower limbs.'
One wonders whether the Rev Mereweather might have been similarly affected.
58
The officers of course were more approachable and available, and were accustomed, if so
inclined, to take their pick of compliant and adoring females, single or not.
Did our Harriet Hiil, or Charlotte Silver, or even 12-year-old Elizabeth Honeycombe succumb?
Or did some wife on the long sea-voyage? No amorous exchange was possible of course in a
storm, high seas or a gale, with the passengers battened down and incapacitated and the crew
occupied with sails and ropes and pumping out the sea-water that swamped the decks and filled
the bilges. But when the sea was calm, the nights warm and starry, nooks for an assignation
could be found, even on a small ship.
in calm seas, awnings were hung above the deck for shade against the sun, and passengers'
boxes, marked Wanted on Voyage, were brought out of storage so that clean clothes might be
retrieved and dirty ones stowed away. Such an event might be celebrated with a simple concert
or sing-song on deck, or a dance, for the passengers and officers only, although the sailors
might stage an impromptu entertainment of their own. Folk-songs and ballads were popular,
and sea-songs like 'A life on the ocean wave,' and The death of Nelson.' Minstrel songs were a
recent fad, and tears would flow when 'Home, sweet home' was sung. Dances, to a fiddle or
flute, would include a polka, a quadrille and a lively country dance, depending on the likes and
social background of those who took part.
Under a full moon, on a flat phosphorescent sea, the sound of these entertainments must have
accentuated the loneliness of the little ship adrift on the ocean under the starry bowl of night.
Some of those on deck might look at the stars, seeing the Great Bear sink below the horizon
and the Southern Cross emerge. Mrs Meredith, in 1853: 'I do not know one thing that I felt so
much as the loss of the North Star... the new constellations of the southern hemisphere seemed
to my partial eyes far less splendid.' And John Fenwick: 'Noticed the Southern Cross for the
first time. I saw it some days ago, but, expecting something much finer, did not know it.'
The Lady McNaghten was still 10 days north of the Equator, and the passengers, as
Mereweather wrote, were feeling the heat.
'19 March: Very hot. In Latitude 10° N. Read "Wilberforce on Baptismal Regeneration,' which
seems almost too cleverly argued; also "Bishop Jewel on the two Sacraments." An old
Devonshire peasant exclaimed to me as he wiped the perspiration from his brow, that he was an
old man, but yet had never known it so hot in the month of March before. Went up into the
main top in the evening, and remained there until the sun had set. Magnificently coloured clouds
clustering round the retreating luminary. Purple the prevailing tint, so that we seemed surrounded
|
by an ocean of bronze. Porpoises disporting round the ship: flying fish darting through the air
with incredible velocity: a train of petrels following in our wake, ceaselessly twittering. The
emigrants began at sundown to dance country dances to the sound of a flute and violin. No
grace in their movements - no picturesqueness in their costume, and a rudeness rather than a
heartiness in their merriment. During the whole of the voyage I saw only two groups worthy of
sketching. One was a young mother and her two children; the
59
other, three or four men listening to another reading aloud. Out of the mass of human beings on
board there was not one person, man, woman, or child, who would have been considered
interesting either by the artist, or the lover of the beautiful. No emigrants were here sailing from
old Greece, cherishing their household gods and their sacred fire, that they might reproduce their
fatherland in a distant dime, but a mob of sturdy Anglo-Saxons, hungrily inclined, flying from a
country where beef and mutton is seven pence a pound, to one where it is only three halfpence.
'21 March: In Latitude 6° N. Thermometer 84" in the cuddy. Early in the morning, one of the
female emigrants was safely delivered of a female child.'
The mother was either Mrs Chapman or Mrs Richardson, for both had given birth on the ship
by the time Adelaide was reached - as the shipping list in the South Australian Register for 15
June 1850 notes.
Mereweather continues: 'At night there was a great commotion on board. Some of the
unmarried male emigrants, instead of going to their berths at ten o'clock, according to the rules
of the ship, insisted on sleeping on deck. The doctor, who is nominally charged with the
superintendence of the passengers, insisted on their going below, knowing that most of them
were mischievous and depraved characters. They set him at defiance. He then appealed to the
Mate for assistance. Upon the Mate remonstrating with them, they laughed at him too. The
Mate then roused the Captain, who was asleep. But as the Captain was deficient in moral
courage, and not equal to cases of emergency, he refused to interfere. It is not improbable that
he thus wished to compromise the doctor; for like most Captains of emigrant ships, he was very
jealous of his powers, although what these powers actually are, it would be hard to say. So
these fellows have gained their point, and the ship is nightly in danger of taking fire from their
lighted tobacco flying about. The present arrangements for the social well-being of emigrant
ships are as yet most defective. Although each ship professes to have stringent rules and
regulations for the passengers; and a doctor is placed on board, partly for the purpose of seeing
that these regulations shall be carried out; yet this doctor has no power to enforce these
regulations, should any one set him at defiance. Thus, an emigrant may endanger the safety of
the ship by his carelessness, or put in jeopardy the health of his fellow-passengers by his
filthiness; or poison the morals of the young by his lewdness, without subjecting himself to any
punishment. The Captain has the power of putting in irons; but that is never resorted to except in
cases of mutiny or assault. And when we consider that now, when a steerage passage to
Australia costs no more than £15, the vilest of the vile, reprobates as bad as convicts, yet
unconvicted, crowd on board these ships just at starting, with the fruits of their last villainy in
their pocket, we must acknowledge that the want of stern discipline in such ships is loudly called
for. I have no hesitation in stating that some of the single male steerage emigrants on board of
our ship are the most obscene miscreants that it would be possible to conceive, and that, by
their dogmatic and practical infidelity, their oaths, blasphemies, and filthy jests, they create an
|
atmosphere of hell around them wherever they are...
'22 March: Many of the passengers complain of missing various articles of property. Some of
the more respectable wish that a general search should be
made; but the doctor is so dispirited at being so set at defiance the other night, that he no longer
cares about taking the initiative in anything. Our married steerage passengers are of a very
mixed class. Some are wretchedly dirty peasantry with large families, sent out by their Lord of
the Manor; others are small tradesmen, who, having sold their stock, and hastily collected the
few debts they could, have left it to their creditors to satisfy themselves as they best may; others
are respectable mechanics. With the exception of a very few, they are by no means a set of
people who would improve the tone of society in which they may be cast. The unmarried men
are composed of prodigal sons who are thus drinking the cup of humiliation to the dregs;
vagrants taken from the roadside, and put on board by charitable individuals, young men going
out on speculation, navvies going to the Burra Mine, mechanics, and a crowd of vicious young
men who seem to have no occupation... They lie in their berths till late in the day, sometimes all
the day, poltute their quarters with their oaths and obscenities, and sometimes, as I am credibly
informed, read Tom Paine aloud, and assail the Holy Bible with clumsy jests. From the
appearance and conduct of many of these, I have little doubt that they were London thieves, or
perhaps something much worse.
'23 March: Rose at six as usual, and walked on the poop with naked feet whilst the washing
was going on. Saw an enormous fish swimming astern, attended by two pilot fish of a bright blue
coiour, which seemed to act as his piqueurs, now darting in advance of him, and then retreating
into him or under him, as if for the purpose of communication with him. The monster was a flat
fish of enormous width, with huge side fins, and strange to say, it had no traces of a head. We
could see neither mouth nor eyes. Where the head should have been, there was a semi-circular
chasm, terminating in two horns or feelers, which seemed very flexible. It was a wonderful sight
to see this great creature [a manta ray], weighing, perhaps, five or six hundred weight, slowly
coming on with his two active satellites disporting before him. But we were prepared for his
approach. The stalwart boatswain stood on the verge of the poop, harpoon in hand, waiting till
he should come under the stern. He slowly and majestically advances; pauses for a moment
close to the ship; gets frightened; makes a dart under the keel; the harpoon descends with the
swiftness of a thunder bolt; strikes him through the middle of his back; he turns over in the
water; struggles, plunges, his blood flows; his entrails protrude; he then leaps into the air,
showing the whole of his huge body; and by that great leap forces the harpoon out of his flesh,
and then hurriedly swims away, lashing the sea in pain and anger. The boatswain afterwards told
me it was a whip ray...'
Such a close-up view of a monster of the deep, as with the whales and soon with sharks, must
have excited the passengers' wonderment. But typically the sailors viewed any creatures as
objects of sport or for food.
'Sunday, 24 March: A wet morning and squally. Could not consequently have the service on
deck; and the heat prevented me from having it below. Seven vessels in sight. At evening
prayers, made an addition of several of the church prayers.
'25 March: A fine tropical day, very calm, and the sea rolling in huge swells. One of the
emigrants, who had been bathing, was so exhausted that he
|
61
could hardly get up the ship's side, and was nearly drowned by the swell. My school has an
accession of four to-day; so that now all the disposable children attend. Many of the parents,
who considered themselves of the bettsr sort, would not hear at first of their children attending,
alleging that by contact with the others they would catch bad manners and vermin. I studiously
abstained from pressing the matter, knowing what must take place. And now, when the people
find that the school children are dean, well-behaved, and fast advancing into the regions of good
writing and good reading, whilst theirs are obstreperous, disobedient, daily forgetting what they
once leamt, troublesome, picking up bad language, and continually meeting with accidents, they
are glad to allow them to join the class. I cannot express the satisfaction which 1 feel at having
formed my school on board. Nothing can be more ruinous to a child than to be on board an
emigrant ship for 180 days, as we were, without some scholastic control.
'27 March: A hot sun with a refreshing breeze. The sun vertical at noon. All the people puzzled
to know how it was that they were shadowless. in Latitude 2°22"N. The thermometer is 30° in
the cuddy; 31° in the steerage; and 122° in the sun. Got into SE trades, which will carry us
towards the South American coasts. Caught a very small shark, a grim, repulsive-iooking fish, it
was speediiy cooked and eaten - not, however, without much pepper. Had four candidates for
the Holy Communion next Sunday (Easter).
'23 March: At half-past eleven in the forenoon we crossed the Line. Some absurd person
having raised a report that the Line was in sight, many of the people, men, women, and children,
came tumbling hastily up on deck to see it. Examined strictly the four candidates for the
Communion. Ons is most unexceptionable in every way. The three others answered all my
questions satisfactorily. Unfortunately, two are Wesleyan Methodists, and the other is a
Presbyterian... But the mere fact of their wishing to receive the Communion was virtually an
enunciation of their previous religious belief, and an embracing of ours. Moreover, views of
expediency prevented me from rejecting them, Every one who receives the Sacraments at my
hands aboard ship thus guarantees his good conduct during the voyage. He places himself in my
power, as it were, and gives me a right to "teach and premonish" him, to correct and rebuke him
whenever I may think it right so to do; and also to "use both public and private monitions and
exhortations," whensoever necessity may require it.'
After passing the Cape Verde islands, on latitude 15°, the Lady McNaghten had approached
the Equator, latitude 0°. A ceremony known as Crossing the Line was usually enacted on every
ship when this happened, except when it was banned by the Captain or curtailed. No such
ceremony apparently took place on the Lady McNaghten, possibly because the presence of so
many young men among the passengers would have resulted in an excess of lewd and crude
behaviour, drunkenness, and vice. Mereweather would certainly not have approved. Nor was
the ceremony to everyone's liking.
John Fenwick: 'In the evening a gruff voice haiied the ship. Soon the owner of it came on board
- a hoary-headed old man attended by a "barber" and a lot of wretches armed with handspikes.
They made s progress round the ship and held a paiaver with the Captain. They welcomed him
into Neptune's
62
dominions and Old Nep himseif promised to take us safely across the Line that night. There was
a fine chorus of "Rule Britannia". Some of the men got groggy and there was an end of stupid
|
ceremony."
John Joseland on the Salsette in 1853, described a more typical performance: 'At ten o'clock
the crew, with their faces blackened, or painted, and dressed in all sorts of colours, headed by
one of the stewards in a red shirt, with a black feather in his cap, part of a newspaper as a
book, a stick as a pen in his hand to perform the part of barber's clerk; then the boatswain
disguised and attired in a most fantastic style, riding on the backs of some of the sailors... in the
character of Neptune, went all round the ship before the performance of shaving, etc,
commenced... The barber stands before the tub, upon which the person sits who is acted upon.
His clerk sits by the side to put down what he says... Clerk: "Where do you come from?" He
opens his mouth to speak and in goes the barber's lather brush! "Where were you bom?" In
goes the brush again... If the person does not answer, the clerk gives him a stripe or two with a
wet "swob" which is a kind of mop they use to dry up the decks after washing them... The clerk
then tells him he must "be shaved" which operation the barber performs with tar and grease
generally... He then gives him a push and over he goes head over heels in a sheet of water a
few feet below... Where there are two waiting to dunk him!'
Those passengers who wished to be excluded paid a fine, in this case a bottle of brandy.
The Doldrums, a wide area of ocean usually beset with calm seas and little wind, covered the
area of the Equator for hundreds of miles.
John Fenwick: 'Still a dead calm - sea literally as smooth as glass, not a ripple on its placid
surface.' Dr Lightoller, in 1878: 'Almost total calm, and a blazing hot sun. The temperature in the
shade is 85 degrees, but it seems as if it was over 100 degrees. Everyone is boiling with
perspiration. The sky is very thick and hazy.' Fanny Davis: 'It is so hot downstairs that we are
afraid to go to bed... We lay and toss about for hours with our clothes dripping wet with
perspiration and of course cannot sleep.'
Men were able to sleep on deck - and go for a swim.
A sailor recorded in 1S53: The mate jumped overboard for a lark after which the passengers
did the same and then the mate put the boys overboard.' A few days later: 'Part of the crew had
a bathe over the side, some with life preservers and life buoys.'
Bathing on deck was also a male privilege. Male passengers were soused by buckets of salt
water, wearing thin pairs of drawers, or in the nude when hidden from female eyes.
None of such activities is mentioned by the Rev John Mereweather as having occurred on
board the Lady McNaghten. But his diary obviously omitted to remark on much of what
happened. From now on the entries are fewer and shorter, as if the heat or some affliction were
sapping his energies and literally laying him low.
'30 March: Saw the Southern Cross. "Midnight is past, the Cross begins to bend." Was much
disappointed with it. One of the four stars is much fainter
than the other three, and not placed opposite its opposite. 1 should hardly have noticed it, if it
had not been so celebrated in prose and verse.
'Easter Day: In latitude 4°22"S. Sea rising. Some rain prevented me from having a service on
deck. Went down below and read the first lesson, the litany and the communion service to the
end of the Prayer for the Church Militant: then baptized two children; and afterwards
administered the Holy Communion to four persons - two men and two women. A cuddy
passenger lent me his cabin (a stern cabin) for the purpose. I dressed altarwise a small table
which I found there, using my own pocket communion service, and spreading out two cambric
|
pocket hadkerchiefs as a substitute for a "fair, white linen cloth." Although the wind was rising,
and the sea leaping up almost to the windows, yet all was calm, tranquil, and devotional within.
It was Christ moving upon the surface of the waters. Just as the rite was commencing, a woman,
a Wesleyan, applied to be admitted. I quietly but firmly refused on the grounds that she had not
signified her wish to me before, although I had made public my intention a week past; and,
therefore, I could know nothing of her fitness for this blessed sacrament.
'1 April: Find all my clothes, my boots, my keys, knives, and razors incredibly damp, mildewed,
and rusty. This seems to have come on in the last week.
3 April: A fine breeze. In Latitude 12"S. My school goes on admirably.
Catechized ail the children. Young B
, a steerage passenger, one of the
late communicants, has offered to instruct the elder boys in arithmetic. Accepted his offer. A
delicate pretty little boy on board, about six years old, told me he should like to go to God, for
God was good, and perhaps he should see his dear mother there.'
This might have been the second of Jacob Kernot's sons.
'4 April: At about half-past one this morning, there being a smart breeze at the time, the main
topmast came down with a tremendous crash, breaking the main top into fragments, and
bringing with it the mizzen topmast, and the fore topgallant mast. I ran on deck and found a sad
scene of desolation, yards, sheets, and blocks hanging and lying about in hopeless confusion.
Could have no school, in consequence of this catastrophe. All the carpenters on board were
busy at converting a spare spar into a main topmast.
'6 April: The emigrants complain that the water is bad; also, that the beef is not nearly so good
as that which they had between London and Plymouth. All hands busy preparing the new
topmast. The Captain, who was a well-mannered man enough on shore, turns out a great tyrant,
and very passionate at sea. He swore violently today, and used the most unpardonable language
before the emigrants.
'Sunday, 7 April: Although the ship is making good way with her main topsail set on her new
main topmast, the Captain is causing all hands to work through the day at a new mizzen topmast
and a main topgallant mast. Although I had good reasons for considering that this energy was
unnecessary, I thought I might do more harm than good by remonstrating against it; so I was
silent. Catechized my boys for an hour or two in my cabin. Hitherto I had generally omitted the
Lord's Prayer with its admirable little preface "My good child, know this," etc. Today, I asked
the boys to say the Lord's Prayer, and to my great
64
grief found that one of the boys could not say it, although he knew ail the other part of the
catechism most perfectly. I will never omit this again. Find in the evening that the morning's work
has sadly demoralized the emigrants with regard to their behaviour. Instead of the decent clean
Sunday dress, the tranquil conversation and the religious demeanour usually prevalent on the
Sabbath, the emigrants are strolling about in their working dresses joking coarsely, laughing
loudly, and some even singing. The women even have caught this evil infection.
'8 April: A very lovely day. The breeze that blows seems imbued with all the ripe fervour of
summer, and the delicate vigour of spring.
'10 April: In Latitude 22° 15-S, and Longitude 22° 56" E. We have lost our SE Trades, and
have got a very foul wind with a heavy gloomy sea. At eight am, our jigger boom was carried
away, and soon after the jib was blown out of the ropes. The ship is making water, too; the
|
pumps are out of order, and the carpenter knows very little of his trade.
'12 April: One of the females on board delivered of a still-born child. She is doing very weil. A
tolerably commodious apartment, called the hospital, is fitted up for sick people. Turned one of
the boys out of the school for sulky behaviour.
'13 April: A glorious day. In Latitude 25° 42'S. In my cabin all the morning reading an article of
Chambers on the History of the Bible. There is much useful information in it... After eight
o'clock prayers, I went into the hospital, and read to and prayed with the woman who was
confined yesterday.
'Sunday, 14 April: A very lovely day, the bridal of the sea and sky. Had service on deck. Read
the prayers and preached a sermon. Duration of all 50 minutes. A good many present and a
great many absent. Had a long conversation with two old men, chiefly on spiritual matters.
Could elicit nothing from them worth recounting. Suspect that very many of the religious
anecdotes with which the public are a times regaled are not much better than legends of saints.
'15 April: A dull unsunny day, with a strong breeze and much motion. In Latitude 30° 21" S.,
and in Longitude 22° 20" W. A great squabble between two of the more respectable emigrants.
They called each other disgraceful and opprobrious names. Many birds are following the ship,
making endless gyrations, and every now and then swooping for the offal which the ship leaves
in her track. There are albatrosses, mollymawks, cape hens, cape pigeons, and stormy petrels.
The albatross is a gigantic bird, sometimes white, sometimes grey, measuring twelve feet from
the tip of one wing to the other. It has a yellow beak of immense power. It feeds on the coarsest
carrion. Why Coleridge made it the hero of his Ancient Mariner I can't think. It is a foul bird of
prey: and the sailors catch it and eat it without the slightest repugnance. It never "perches on
mast or shroud, nor any day for food or play, comes to the mariners' hollo." The Ancient
Mariner, as far as the albatross is concerned, is a very powerful poetical exaggeration.
'Sunday, 21 April: Had prayers down below, as the Captain said that the constant trimming of
the sails would interrupt the service. Read the first lesson, and said the litany: then I asked two
Dissenters who were present to sing "Lo! he comes with clouds descending," which they did
very nicely. Then I preached.
65
The people present were few, but very attentive. Afterwards I held my school,
and Miss
held hers. The evening prayers 1 prefaced with the epistle and
gospel and the 63rd chapter of Isaiah.'
By now, the passengers had been at sea for eight weeks, and the general inactivity, lack of
privacy, and severance from the world, had begun to bite.
'22 April: The emigrants are getting tired of the voyage - the more so, as it threatens to be very
long. Their private stores are nearly consumed, so that now they complain of the ship's provision
the more. Some careful ones, however, have laid in stores which still hold out. They have
brought hams, bacon, cheese, herrings, flour, yeast, preserves, and these they might sell if they
choose, at an exorbitant price. But they prefer consuming them themselves. These little stores
help to make the voyage endurable to a steerage passenger. One of them has the additional
luxury of a suspension candle lamp, and a packet of Price's candles; whilst another has a naptha
lamp for boiling water, etc. But few have been so provident as this.
'23 April: In Latitude 36° 26" S, and Longitude 5° 17" W. A close damp day with much fog,
and the glass indicative of a gale. It is now discovered that the emigrants' oil is short, so that
|
their lamps are not to be kept up during the night. This occasions intense dissatisfaction, as some
of the better sort fear that irregularities may occur through this. Saw a young woman who has
hitherto conducted herself most exemplary on board, misbehaving herself. Heard that another,
who professes better things, was playing cards in one of the enclosed cabins last night, while
prayers were going on. The demoralization consequent on a long voyage is enormous, and
affects all grades.
'24 April: Glass very iow, yet a dead calm. In the afternoon an albatross was caught by means
of a hook baited with pork - the usual mode of catching these birds. The moment it was hauled
on the poop, its beak was held tight to prevent its vomiting over this sacred part of the vessel, as
captains consider it. It measured ten feet between the tips of the wings, and although it looked
very large in its feathers, yet when skinned, it was not bigger than a large goose. When washed
and quartered ready for stewing, it was like rabbit, and resembled rabbit in taste.
'Feast of St Mark: A gale of wind is coming on. Could not sleep on account of the motion.
Went on deck at three am, and found them reefing the mainsail and double reefing the topsails.
As my sofa is athwart-ship I feel the rolling motion very much...
'Sunday, 28 April: The sea is so heavy that I have had no service today. Some of the emigrants
had some severe falls. A fall in a heavy roll is a most painful and dangerous matter. A great
fracas between two of the emigrants, because the one will not allow the latter to pay his
addresses to his sister-in-law.
'29 April: One of the women on board brought a giant baby into the world weighing ten pounds
and three quarters. Both are doing well. The sailors caught two or three albatrosses. Had my
boys into my cabin. I intend making them learn the Thirty-nine Articles.'
This baby had either Mrs Richardson or Mrs Chapman as its mother. Chapmans figure larely in
the family history of the Honeycombes in Australia. Perhaps the association started with the
Chapmans on the Lady McNaghten.
66
'30 April: Saw the beef weighed out to the emigrants. It looks vile carrion. Our slow old ship is
actually going at the rate of nine knots.
¦1 May: In Longitude 8° 15"E; Latitude 39° 28" S. Barometer 29° 37"; thermometer 59°.
After a capital run during the night, the wind at eight this morning shitted right round with the
rapidity of lightning, not an uncommon phenomenon in these latitudes - throwing everything on
board into confusion. The wind is now adverse, and there is a heavy sea. A fine lurid light on the
sea at sunset. One of the passengers told me that some of the denizens in the fore steerage are
well versed in the arguments - if arguments they may be called - of Tom Paine's Age of Reason.
'2 May: Heavy weather still. No sun, consequently no reckoning taken. Made my boys learn the
first, third and sixth Articles. A poor fellow on board was thrown down by the motion of the
ship and had two or three ribs broken. A fight took place forward between two young men,
emigrants. One of the females was the cause of it. Did not hear about it till it was over.
'3 May: Had a long and rather interesting conversation with a young Scotchman, a Presbyterian,
and lent him a book.
'4 May: Longitude 17° 24" E; Latitude 39° 10" S. Off the Cape of Storms, commonly called the
Cape of Good Hope. The southermost part of Africa is Cape Agulhas, which is to the east of
the Cape in Longitude 20° E.
The Lady McNaghten had now been at sea for 70 days since leaving Plymouth and must have
|
been almost in sight of Cape Town. But the barque did not anchor there to replenish supplies,
effect repairs and give all on board a respite form the crowded, creaking, unsteady and smeily
existence of a sailing ship at sea.
Cape Town had been in existence for nearly 200 years, having been founded in 1652, when Jan
van Riebeeck led a Dutch East India Company expedition of three ships to Table Bay, to set up
a supply base and trading-post. In time, Cape Town became known as the Tavern of the Seas,
and in 1850 was one of the prettiest, cleanest, greenest and most spectacular sea-ports in the
world.
The South African township and the country thereabouts would have seemed like a paradise to
those on board the Lady McNaghten. But the barque sailed on eastwards and into the southern
and stormy Indian Ocean. The passengers were now some 6,000 miles away from England and
more than half way through her voyage.
recollections become a fond reality, which we can meditate on, but not enjoy. Talked at great
length to a young and pretty girl whom a gang of unprincipled fellows on board are trying to
seduce into infidelity, by telling her that the Bible is untrue and the deluge a fable. The poor girl is
in the same mess with some of them, so she has difficulty in escaping from their importunities.
'14 May: In Longitude 51° 37° E. My boys said the first eight Articles perfectly. Began having
evening prayers at naif-past seven instead of eight.
'15 May: Longitude 54° 46" E. Thermometer 54°. Did not go my usua! matutinal rounds. The
sea about the ship is swarming with porpoises.
'16 May: After breakfast I went down into the hold to see the second mate weigh out the
stores. They seemed to be very good.
'17 May: Heard ail the schoolchildren their catechism.
'18 May: A sailor caught three albatrosses in about 15 minutes. They are so greedy that they
will seize a hook baited with a bit of red rag.
'19 May (Whit Sunday): A very calm and lovely day. The sky is blue, clear, and the climate
delicious. The track of the barque through the smooth waters is hardly perceptible. Had the
service on deck at half-past ten, at which all the decent people attended. At night the stars
shone with much brilliancy, and the moon seemed suspended in a black vault.
'20 May: One of the emigrants recounted to me his past life. He had been an underservant in the
stables of a gentleman in Ireland, and there he acquired dissipated habits which led him to the
commission of some crime for which he was discharged. After many wanderings in the labyrinth
of sin, he was at last reduced to such destitution as to be forced to beg his bread in the streets
of London. One evening hungry and tired, without any money in his pocket, and unable to get
any work, he applied for a night's lodging in one of the Refuges for the Destitute, and was
admitted. In the morning, as he was leaving, he attracted the notice of two gentlemen, who were
carefully scrutinizing the poor people as they were departing from the Refuge. They called him
to them, heard his story, felt an interest in his case, appealed to the public in his behalf through
the medium of a Morning Paper; and by that means raised funds sufficient to fit him out and pay
£15 for his passage to Australia. He expressed himseff most gratefully with regard to these two
kind persons who had rescued him from impending ruin (they belonged, I believe, to the staff of
the Morning Chronicle) and said that whereas on his first leaving London he was emaciated,
weak, and almost blind, he was now stout and strong, and had quite recovered his sight. He
requested me to write to his deliverers, and assure them that his future conduct more than his
|
words would testify his appreciation of their kindness; and he concluded by begging me to pray
that he might have grace sufficient to keep him from his old vice, intemperance, when he should
arrive in Australia. This man's behaviour on board is irreproachable. What a glorious thing -
how practically good was it of these people to attend these haunts of misery, and thus rescue a
fellow-creature from famine and despair. This poor fellow who could get no work in England,
will obtain, as I am told, four or five shillings a day in Australia.
'21 May: Many complaints are made to me of the infidelity which prevails on board. A
Calvinistic Methodist told me that he had a hot argument yesterday with a number of the
disciples of Tom Paine, and that after having exhausted ail
67
S. Across to Australia
The Lady McNaghten forged eastwards, along the invisible 38th parallel of latitude between the
Indian and Southern Oceans. Heavy seas and gaies were usual here, as other diarists attest.
Celeste de Chabrilian, wife of the French consul journeying to Melbourne in 1854, was on a
ship struck by a gale soon after leaving Cape Town. She wrote: 'Three sails were torn as if they
had been made of paper. Their shreds beat against the masts with dreadful violence; the wind
alternately crowed like a cock or hissed like a nestful of serpents; that night seemed to last a
hundred years.'
Those ships sailing the Great Circle route went much further south and experienced the worst of
the weather.
John Fenwick: 'Have had a very squatiy tempestuous night - going at a fearful rate at times... All
day weather ditto - Lee scuppers a long way under. Sea very high... 9pm the ship seems to be
going faster than ever... and every now and then dashing into a sea with a shock that makes
every plank tremble.' A day later: 'We had a very heavy wind till 8.0 pm and much rain. During
these squalls the sea had risen considerably. The waves were tremendous and yet magnificent.
The first really heavy sea came over about seven o'clock - with a shock as if we had gone
ashore - every light forward, and the galley fires, were put out.1
Fanny Davis: 'Of all the days we have had for wind since we sailed this is decidedly the worst; it
blows a perfect hurricane. We have only two sails up and the sea seems to move all in one huge
mass.' Dr Lightoller: 'Blowing a gale of wind and a very heavy sea, wind abeam... I was on my
way back to the poop when I saw a tremendous sea coming up. I rushed into the sailors' deck
house just in time to save myself, when bang like a clap of thunder came the sea; the vessel
shook and trembled as if she were coming to pieces and a soiid mass of water came over, filling
her decks up to the bulwarks... ripped open the covering to the main hatch and sent gallons of
water pouring down between decks... I never saw such a sea in my life... The people below
are in a deuce of a funk; singing hymns and praying is the order of the day.'
On the Lady McNaghten, the Rev John Mereweather recorded a disaster involving a loss of
life.
'About 5.0 pm one of the ship's apprentices, a fine and good iad, the son of a widow, was
hauled from the rnizzen mast into the sea by a very heavy roll of the ship. The two buoys were
immediately thrown towards himr but he could catch neither on account of the heavy sea
running, although he struck out boldly. The lifeboat was then lowered with the two mates and
two sailors in it, as volunteers, but the tackle being rotten, broke at the end, and the four were
launched into the water. With great difficulty they were drawn by ropes up the vessel's side, but
|
the boat floated away and was not recovered. No sooner were they on deck again, than three
out of these four very brave men insisted on being
lowered in the other quarterboat to go in search of the poor fellow. With immense risk and
difficulty they got away from the ship. But, alas! Too much time had been lost. They could see
nothing of the poor boy, surrounded as he was by mountainous biilows; and so in half an hour,
just as it was growing dark, they returned dispirited and exhausted, and ran innumerable risks
before they could be got on board. I caught one glance of the poor lad after he feli from the
ship; with one hand he was striking out, with the other he was endeavouring to scare away the
fou! birds of prey which were swooping over his head with their heavy wings. His haggard
looks were directed with terrible despair towards the ship and those standing on the poop. A
liquid mountain then rolled over him, and concealed him for ever from our view. 1 shal! never
think those albatrosses "sweet birds" after this. The Captain did not offer a word of thanks or
encouragement to the poor feilows who risked their lives to save their shipmate.
'Sunday, 5 May: In consequence of the heavy sea I had service below at half-past eleven. Read
the two psalms in the burial service; and then the communion service; and then gave a sermon.
Prefaced the service with the morning hymn, which was nicely sung by the children. After
evening prayers, 1 addressed the people on the catastrophe of yesterday. They all listened to
me with marked and individual attentions.
7 May: In Longitude 28° 7" E; and Latitude 39° 11 "S. A heavy sea still. The emigrants
compiain sadly of the scuttles leaking. Some of their mattresses are saturated with water,
consequently they rise in the morning with severe colds. They deserve to find Australia an El
Dorado, for they suffer very much morally and physically in getting there. My boys can say well
the first six Articles.
'3 May: In Longitude 35° 27" E. A heavy westerly gale all day. Deadlights up and the sea
running in iiquid mountains. At one am, during a thunderstorm, the main brace slipt out of the
block with a terrible whiz. At eight am the main royal was blown to pieces. At half past nine the
main royal mast was carried away and two poor fellows who were on it at the time escaped
destruction in a miraculous manner. This is the third main royal mast we have lost already. Lent
my cloak at night to two young women to sleep on. They spread it over their reeking mattress.
'Sunday, 12 May: In Longitude 44° 31" E. A very lovely sunrise and morning. The sun as high
priest seemed to be blessing the nuptials of the sky and waves. Had prayers on deck. All except
the mauvais sujets attended. Read the two lessons, the litany, and gave a sermon. Had a
conversation with one of the ship's apprentices, a Madrassee. He tells me that he reads the four
lessons every day. Talked to a rough-looking man, who had been what is termed a "navvy" in
England. He told me that the day looked like an English Sunday, it was so calm and so bright.
Ah, what can be compared to a bright English Sunday in the country, with the walk to church
across the fields., and the getting over the stiles, and the picking the way because a little rain
may have fallen during the night; and the people sitting on the gravestones chatting, and the low
thick walls of the church rising from a little wilderness of dry roses and honeysuckle. And all this
to the sound of the musical belts "calling in." This tone of feeling may seem sentimental and
poetical in England. But at sea, in that wild waste of waters stretching away between the Cape
and Tasmania, such
70
|
his knowledge of scripture texts to prove his position, they turned round on him and said: "Don't
quote your Bible to prove your Bible. We must have other arguments." He then spoke of their
scoffing, insulting mode of argument. I told him that as infidels argue for victory rather than for
truth, it was but lost labour to do anything but pray for them...
'23 May: In Longitude 74° 41" E. We are making good way now, and expect to pass St Paul's
Island very soon. The poor people below are getting very tired of their voyage, and well they
might, for many of them have been on board since January, living on salt provisions. As beer
and wine are not included in the allowance, those who are too poor to buy these have nothing
but water to drink. Many are getting pale and emaciated and irritable; others slovenly and
neglectful of themselves and their children; whiist some of the wearied passengers who have
hitherto behaved iike decent, moral men, endeavour to dissipate their ennui by playing
continually at cards and for high stakes too. This long voyage has a most demoralizing tendency
on all. I cannot shut my eyes to it. I consider the great length of the voyage as the great
drawback on emigration to Australia.
Halfway across the Indian Ocean the Lady McNaghten passed south of the barren volcanic
peaks of the islands of Amsterdam and St Paul, and drove on into the southern winter through
tremendous seas.
Dr Lightoiler, on an 800 ton barque, wrote in September 1878: 'Blowing harder than ever f
have seen it. The sea is one mass of foam: I cannot get to sleep, too much noise, heavy water
comes on board every now and then.' The next day - 'Running before the wind... The sea is like
so many immense mountains. At any one moment the water seems as if it were bound to tumble
on the top of us. For when we are in the trough between the swells, the water is towering far
above us. The top of the most of these immense swells breaks like an ordinary wave on the sea
shore - it is a wild but magnificent sight... 10.30 pm. Blowing a hard gale, the sea one white
sheet of foam... 1 did not think it possible for the water to be lifted with such tremendous swells,
as we seem to be completely buried every two or three minutes.' Three days later - 'When shall
we have some fine weather? Everything is very wet beiow... clothes, bedding, etc... We cannot
open the hatches or the people would be simply drowned.'
The Rev Mereweather wrote on 24 May, 1850: 'A heavy sea getting up. Had my boys in my
cabin. They are getting on very well with the Articles. Baptized the baby which was born some
time ago. The mother has been putting off its baptism from day to day. Now it is ill. Still she
hesitated, until I told her that if it died I would not read the buriaf service over it. How sad it is
to be obliged to use such a threat. Now that I am thrown into a mixture of all classes of society,
t find with regret, that in this heterogeneous mass there are very very few who seem to have
fixed notions of what religion is. There seems to be no rational confession of faith amongst them.
They have no idea of the nature of the Sacraments. Some think that religion consists in not being
an absolute infidel; others in not being a Papist; others in allowing their neighbour to be of what
creed he likes. Al! their ideas on religious subjects seem imbued with a coid vague negative
Protestantism...
'25 May: Had a sea into my cabin. The people as they come aft from the cook's galley with their
cooked messes, get thrown down by the heavy rolls of the ship, and lose their dinners, it is
astonishing to find what a prejudice they have against soup and bouilli, which is served out to
them once or twice a week, it is a nutritive, warming, and palatable dish, but they cannot bear
it. ! suppose the French name arouses their Anglo-Saxon antipathies.
|
'Sunday, 26 May: In Longitude 85° 21" E; Latitude 38° 50" S. The sea is stiil running so high,
that 1 had prayers below. Read the two lessons, the litany, and a sermon. A nice little boy, the
elder brother of the one who died before, is sinking himself. The long voyage and the rough
food are hastening his departure. He seems always to have been a delicate child. He toid me
today that he should like to go to Heaven, because he should find his mother and brother there.
'29 May: A very heavy sea, I saw some of the emigrants have terrible fails.
'1 June: The boatswain harpooned some porpoises. Saw them cut up. Under their thick biack
skin is about haff an inch of a tough white substance, which is the blubber, under that comes the
flesh which looks like beef. The sailors cut steaks of it and pronounce it excellent.
'Sunday, 3 June: In Longitude 103° 27" E; Latitude 37° 34" S. A bright warm day. Had the
morning prayers on deck at eleven, but gave no sermon. I had a numerous and attentive
congregation. After dinner, the emigrants promenaded on deck, very nicely dressed, indeed
scarcely recognizable. At night there was a quarrel down below between two emigrants, family
men, Dissenters, who had hitherto conducted themselves decently. They used the most horrible
expressions one to the other, expressions, which I do not think they could have known of when
they came on board, but which they must, I think, have learnt of the sailors.
'6 June: A terrific gale blowing all day, in the midst of which the poor little boy died. We lay to
under double reefed topsails and staysail. The sea rushed by, a mass of wild foam, as if it were
too hurried to form into billows. It looked as if it were impelled by demoniacal influence. The
white summits of the water flew up in spray al! around, rendering it impossible to leave the
cabin. The people below did not seem frightened, or penetrated with a feeling that God was
exerting, or allowing the Evil Spirit to exert, the power of his might. They were neither praying to
their Saviour, or the Blessed Virgin, or the Holy Saints. But they were grumbling sadly that their
dinners were not nicely cooked... It is blowing an awful gale of wind, though the ship is doing
admirably. The sea, sky, and the winds are all mixed together in mad confusion, producing a
chaos to the eye, and a chaos to the hearing. The cuddy has been full of water ail day.
7 June: The wind having moderated, we set the foresail and got away. At noon I read the burial
service (though much curtailed) over the poor little boy. With one hand I leant upon a gun, with
the other I held the Office book. In the midst of the service a deluge of a sea came over us, and
nearly swept us
72
overboard. But we soon regained our places, and the funeral rites went on as before. We are
now about off Cape Leeuwin.
The boy who died, almost within sight of Australia, was Jacob Kernot's only surviving and older
son.
Robert Poynter, on another ship in 1854, had a teenage asthmatic daughter who died in the
southern Indian Ocean. He wrote: 'She asked me this morning if I thought she would live to
reach Melbourne. I told her i thought she could not. She then said: "I hope I am prepared.
God's will be done, not mine. I do not wish to live, suffering as I have done lately." She called
for most of the passengers and bid them all goodbye.' She died three days later. Her father
wrote: 'Her remains were lowered into the sea, which was raging at the time most furiously... it
was hard to part from her and to dispose of her remains in this way.'
A few of the babies who died or died in miscarriages were disposed of without any ceremony.
Thomas Snell, in 1863: 'A child died at eight o'clock and the father passed us with the little
|
corpse in his arms going to put it out at one of the port-holes.'
Cape Leeuwin was on the southwesterly edge of the coiony of Western Australia, which had
been established as recently (and its capital, Perth, founded) in 1829. Still sailing eastwards, the
Lady McNaghten moved into and across the Great Australian Bight. Even far out at sea, with
no land to be seen, there were scents and signs of land.
William Howitt, a Quaker, wrote in 1852: 'A gentleman coming into the cuddy said: "Come on
deck and smell the land!" People could not at first believe it, but there it was, strong and
delicious... The wind is blowing strong off the shore, and the fragrance continues. Something like
the scent of a hayfield, but more spice... This evening another sign of our approach to land - a
hawk.'
James Robertson: 'This inert mass of cooped up beings became galvanized into a new life by - a
butterfly!'
The Rev JD Mereweather wrote in his diary on 11 June: 'We have made a very good reckoning
since yesterday. As we are now approaching the Terra Austraiis, I assembled all my scholars,
and distributed books to them, according to their deserts. The children listened with much
attention to the address I gave them on the occasion; and the parents thanked me most heartily
for having done no more than my duty. Gave some larger books also to the grown-up people.
'12 June: The married people complain that the young men who have an enclosed cabin in their
part of the ship, invite unmarried men from the fore part of the vessel to pass the evening with
them; that they make much noise, and manage to leave just as the women and children are
undressing. This enclosed cabin is so situated, that it is necessary to pass through the whole
length of the saloon to get to it.
'13 June: The first mate thought he saw land, but it was an illusion. The emigrants are very much
excited at the idea of being on land after so long a voyage. At night something occurred which
occasioned very great talk and
73
scandal. This is entirely owing to the charterers allowing unmarried men to have berths aft. To-
day I examined all the children. Find that they have made much progress during the voyage, in
spelling, reading, and scripture knowledge, but not much in writing. In fact, now every chiid who
is of an age to read, can read; and all, except the very little ones, can answer easy questions on
religious subjects. The elder ones can say the Church Catechism word for word, and seem to
understand the nature of the Holy Sacraments. Throughout the voyage they have been in the
habit of learning the collects of the Sundays and other holydays. My two boys can say by heart
20 out of the 39 Articles, and prove them pretty well by texts from scriptures. They can also say
many of the church prayers. 1 hope that, by the blessing of God, the children have not morally
deteriorated during the voyage, though I am sure that the parents have.'
There is no knowing whether this was true of the Honeycombes. But it would be nice to think
that the youngest, John, was a recipient of one of Mereweather's books and that he kept it for
some years, as a souvenir of the voyage. Perhaps Mereweather also inculcated some idea of
learning in the seven-year-old- For in later life John would write lucidly and well. In this
connection we should also note that John's older sisters, Elizabeth and Martha, also wrote a
good hand when they signed their marriage certificates.
On the ship, excitement grew as the ship neared journey's end, and no doubt there were more
occasions of scandalous behaviour, though better concealed. John Mereweather conceals his
|
emotions as ususal, but is much enamoured with the weather.
'13 June: In hourly expectation of seeing land. At night the sea was a blaze of phosphoric light;
and a shoal of porpoises that were plunging round the ship, darted along like phantoms of fire.
'14 June: At two am, we came in sight of Kangaroo Island, which forms the right side of
Investigator Strait as you enter from the west. The coast of this island is high, rocky, and
undulating, and higher land is to be seen farther inland. They tell me that there is so much
ironstone in this island that the needle of the compass wili not traverse there. In the afternoon,
turning to the left, and leaving the island behind us, we sailed up the Gulf of St Vincent, on which
Adelaide is situated. Before dark we passed the Troubridge shoals. The climate is delicious,
although it is in the depth of winter; the atmosphere is very translucent, and the sunset has been
most gorgeous. During the day the second mate told me that he had sold £100 worth of ale,
porter, and wine during the voyage, all of which was paid for in cash. To my certain knowledge
there is a great quantity of gold among the emigrants on board. One man told me that he has
500 sovereigns with him.
'15 June: Saw a very glorious sunrise. The coast lies on our right, a low tract of land extending
about seven miles inland, and bounded by a range of lofty and picturesque hills, which stand out
from the sky in clear and mellow relief under a pure Australian sky. The climate is delicious,
finer than that of Italy in winter, there being no piercing Tramantona. During the day I was much
gratified by receiving a letter of thanks signed by nearly all the passengers. It was thus: "Dear
and Rev Sir - We feel that it would be a source of great regret to us, were we at the termination
of our voyage together, to part from you without tendering
74
our thanks and ackowledgments for the great kindness which you have shown us, both as a
minister in nightly joining with us in prayer; and as a Christian friend, in advising and assisting us
in our doubts and difficulties. This we feel doubly bound to do, as we have had no reason to
expect it at your hands, who came on board merely as a cuddy passenger. We bid you farewell
with regret, and pray that you may meet with a full recompense both here and hereafter for the
kindness you have shown us."
'At three pm, we got abreast of the lightship, an old French whaier of beautiful mould called La
Ville de Bordeaux. Soon after a steamer took us in tow and towed us into the Torrens Reach to
Port Adelaide, a confused collection of buildings built in a swamp at the edge of the water.
Adelaide lies about seven miles inland, at the base of the hills.1
75
9, Adelaide
To reach Port Adelaide the Lady McNaghten would have been towed northwards up the coast,
around a headland, and then southwards into the swampy, islanded inlet or Torrens Reach.
It seems the passengers remained on board that night, those who were disembarking at
Adelaide, and not going on to Port Phillip, leaving the Lady McNaghten on 17 June.
The Rev John Mereweather remained on the ship until 24 June, when he and his luggage were
transferred to the Sea Queen. He wrote: 'The London ship goes no further than Adelaide and
has contracted with the Sea Queen to take on to Port Phillip the Melbourne passengers.'
Presumably the Honeycombes also stayed on the Lady McNaghten for a week, until they too
changed ships.
|
We do not know much about what John Mereweather thought of his first views of Australia - let
aione what the Honeycombes thought. But a vivid picture has been painted by another diarist,
William Deakin, who arrived on the Samuel Boddington three months before the Honeycombes.
The port', he wrote, (as distinct from the town) 'is very similar to a thriving English village near
London, although some few things give it a foreign aspect, such as buliock drays, the difference
in foiiage and the prevalence of straw hats and pipes and a kind of Yankee independence of
manners... The general appearance of the locality indicates great sterility to a stranger. But yet
when you get into town you wonder where all the fine fruits come from, grapes, tomatoes,
plums, peaches, apples, etc... We have not found it at all unpleasant excepting the dust in the
roads, being of such a light sandy character, is thrown up by the traffic on it.'
Adelaide was stili in some disorder, having been founded but 13 years earlier. Like ail the other
state capitals it was situated a few miles inland, on a piain bounded on the south and east by the
Mt Lofty range. The site was chosen and the city carefully surveyed and planned by Col William
Light. It was named after the then Queen, wife of William IV.
The town Adelaide probably made a poor impression on the Honeycombes, being chaotic,
dusty, fly-infested, and when it rained (the rainy season was about to begin) a morass of mud.
But the autumn there was not unlike a breezy English summer. And the settlement was curiously
full of miners: its port area was stacked with copper ore.
The first copper mine in Australia had in fact, been opened at Kapunda, 70 km north of
Adelaide, in January 1844; that at Burra was begun the following year. Many of the miners
were Cornish. William and his family when on shore may well have come across a family or two
from Calstock itself, who would
76
answer their many questions about work and wages and weather, about aborigines,
accommodation, prices and poisonous snakes.
It is at Adelaide that the Honeycombes enter the Australian records, the South Australian
Register of Monday, 17 June, noting the arrival of the Lady McNaghten, listing the passengers
{'W Honeycombe wife and four children'), and adding: Two children named Kernot died, and
two were born, named Richardson and Chapman.'
There is no mention in the Register of the apprentice who feil overboard or of the still-born
child.
The day before this (16 June, a Sunday) all the passengers were allowed on shore for the first
time. Of this momentous event John Mereweather says nothing, except: 'Went to the church at
Port Adelaide to return thanks to Almighty God for having extended his fostering protection
over me during a long and perilous voyage.'
Did he also give thanks that all his ship companions were also saved? But as many of the
emigrants accompanied him to church, he may have assumed they would give thanks on their
own behalf. The Honeycombes might have gone along, for it was a special occasion; and
perhaps the younger children, Martha and John, had prospered in Mereweather's shipboard
school.
He continues: 'For 138 days we had been exposed to the chances of "lightning and tempest; to
plague, pestilence, and famine." But He who sits above in grandeur inaccessible, had of his
tender mercy delivered us from them all. Unfortunately the holy communion was not celebrated
on that day, so that we did not receive his holy mystery, nor offer and present to the Lord at his
|
altar, ourselves, our souls, and bodies, to be a reasonable, holy, and lively sacrifice. But all who
were present assured me that they would offer up their sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving at the
first communion which they could have the opportunity of attending.'
The description of MereweatherJs week in Adelaide, which was shared by William
Honeycombe's family (at least the weather was) is fuller than usual and begins a second diary,
the Diary of a Working Clergyman in Australia and Tasmania, which was published in London
in 1854.
'17 June, 1850: Today, though in midwinter, we have a gfowing sun, modified by a balmy
breeze. All the deck is in confusion, for the emigrants, who go no further than Adelaide, are
getting out their baggage. I, at the request of the passengers, drew out a testimonial for the
doctor, which was unanimously signed; and he deserves this mark of attention, for,
professionally, he has been most assiduous, and socially, he has behaved as a gentleman should.
Many of the surgeons on board of emigrant ships are disreputable characters in every way. In
the course of the day I went with two passengers to Adelaide. [Possibly his cabin companions
Mr Rogers and Mr Wildman.] We travelled in a public conveyance, which was a Whitechapel
cart, drawn by two horses, tandem fashion. The drivers of these vehicles carry as many
passengers as they can get. We were said to be lucky, for there were only six besides us three.
The road, which passed through a desolate tract of country, was full of large holes, which by
recent rains had been converted into round ponds. These ponds we
77
had to coast round, making a great halfcircie, so that instead of travelling seven miles, the
distance between Port Adelaide and Adelaide, we travelled at least ten miles.
On our way we met and passed innumerable bullock-drays, drawn by eight, or ten, or 12
patient, hard-tugging bullocks. We also saw several of the aborigines, clothed in dirty blankets
and kangaroo and opossum-skins. They looked half-starved, like the dogs that followed them,
and were hideously dirty and ugly. Adelaide strikes me as a very miserable, squalid place. Wide
streets are laid out, but there are few houses in them, and those few are mean and wretched: the
roads are full of holes, receptacles of dust in summer and mud in winter; public-houses abound,
and drunkenness seems everywhere prevalent. There is a substantial Change for the merchants
to congregate in, but ail the business of Adelaide seems done at a noted public-house, kept by a
man called Coppin. Here is to be seen a strange mixture of merchants, newly arrived
immigrants, squatters, bullock-drivers, shopkeepers, loose characters, trafficking, blaspheming,
laughing, singing, yelling, and drinking innumerable nobblers. Everybody goes there, for every
business rendezvous is made at Coppin's.
'As I could get no conveyance to the port in the evening, I slept at an inn there. Each bed-room
has three very plain sofa-couches, and I was told that if I didn't wish companions, I must pay for
all three. The guests here live table d'hote fashion, and their breakfasts, dinners and teas, are
served with a monotonous prodigality. At every meai there are beef sausages, mutton-chops,
beef steaks, roast mutton and boiied beef, good potatoes, and most delicious bread; and of
these three substantial meals the guests partake with the most perservering elasticity. The table-
talk is of bullocks, highly flavoured with oaths, and each person seems bent on making his
fortune as quickly as possible. I can imagine the early Puritan settlers in North America to have
been a very different set of persons.
'A young woman at table, speaking contemptuously of some newly-arrived immigrants - "Jimmy
|
Grants," I think, was the slang term she applied to them -1 asked her how long she had been
out herself? "Oh," she said, "I have been out six weeks, and I feel quite colonial already." I told
her I could well believe her. But the affectation and pretension of these people is to me very
extraordinary. To hear them talk, you would suppose they had held important social positions in
their fatherland, instead of which, three parts out of four have been driven out of it by hunger, or
by crime.
'18 June: I returned to the port almost blind with the dust. Walking out with the doctor in the
evening, I saw ever so many of our passengers drunk, some of whom had during the voyage
made many promises of amendment of life. Now I am quite sure that these men were sincere
when they made those promises, and if they were to renew them tomorrow I should believe
them sincere, although perfectly conscious that they would relapse at the first temptation... After
all, perhaps, evil may not be without its uses: the moral world would become flat, stagnant, and
inactive, if the acid of sin were not introduced into its composition to cause fermentation, and
subsequently purification. As in the political world, so in the moral world, fermentation is more
wholesome than stupid stagnation.
'20 June: Tomorrow is midwinter, and it is very hot. What must the summer be here! Went to
Adelaide in a Whitechapel cart as before. Saw a monument erected in memory of Col Light: it is
ugly enough. Walked over to Kensington to call upon the Bishop of Adelaide, who lives in a
charming cottage nestling in a flower garden. I had a cordial reception from this excellent
prelate, who combines the dignity of a high ecclesiastic with the simpiicity and good nature of an
English country gentleman.
'22 June: A very beautiful day again, cloudless and warm as an English August day. In geniality
the climate here far exceeds that of Italy in winter. There is no wind approaching to the piercing
Tramontana. But i understand that the heat here during the summer months is frightful. At that
period, during a hot wind, the thermometer will range from 100° to 120° in the house.
'Visited the schoo! of the aborigines, where I found 33 boys and 17 girls. I examined them
before the inspector and master, and they answered me correctly some simple scriptural
questions. I was shown their writing, and one of their copy-books was presented to me, which I
have now. The penmanship is capital. They sang one or two hymns very nicely, and if I had not
had before me their swarthy faces and restless, flashing eyes, I could have fancied myself in an
English parish school. But these Australian aborigines are a very unsatisfactory race of people.
They slip away from the grasp of civilisation in the most extraordinary manner; and as to
permanent religious impressions they are, as far as I can judge, incapable of them. With very
acute pereptive faculties, they are absolutely without reflective faculties, and it is next to
impossible tc create the simplest religious impressions in the breast of a being who can't think.
These people, too, are pure atheists; they do not even worship idols. But they have a childish
fear of some harming spirit, equivalent to what our children call Old Bogie, and of the influence
which the spirits of the dead may have over them. They believe, too, in magical powers. They
cling to their boundless plains and their forests with a tenacious animal instinct which nothing can
quench, neither good masters, good clothes, good food, nor the most excellent religious
instruction...'
On Sunday, 23 June, the Rev Mereweather read the litary and preached on board the Lady
McNaghten. In the afternoon he went ashore to see Jacob Kernot, who was very ill, and
bedded in the Commercial Hotel. Nothing more is mentioned about Jacob, whose sons had
|
died on the voyage out and who was probably suffering from the same disease (tubercufosis?)
that killed them. One hopes he survived, having come so far and endured much.
Meanwhile, a group of passengers from the ship strolled upon the sea-beach, the other side of
the headland, and brought back pieces of coral, beautiful shells, bits of sponge and pretty
pebbles.
Were the Honeycombes among them? If only we knew what Mereweather thought of them and
they of him. Because he must have had some dealings with them: William, aged 53, was a
respectable craftsman, perhaps a master mason, and an intermediate passenger. Both men had
lived in Bristol, where Mereweather was bom. And now William and Mereweather were about
to set out on the second leg of their voyage.
79
The Sea Queen, another barque and smaller than the Lady McNaghten, had reached Adelaide
from Liverpool (having left on 27 January) on 25 March 1850. She then sailed for Launceston
in Tasmania on 11 April, arriving there on 20 April.
That island, still called Van Piemen's Land - it would not officially become Tasmania until 1856
- had been a penai colony since 1803; nearly 70,000 convicts were shipped there before
transportation ended in the eastern states in 1852. Launceston was in the north of the island,
some 40 miles up the navigable Tamar River. To get to Tasmania, the Sea Queen would have
had to traverse the stormy Bass Strait, by-passing King Island, a voyage of nine to fourteen
days.
The Launceston Examiner notes that the ship was a barque of 404 tons, that RJ Wood was the
master, and that apart from two unnamed passengers in the steerage, two (cabin) passengers
were Mr Nicholas Barker and Mr PB Cogiin. The ship's cargo was very light - a keg of cherry
brandy.
From 27 April advertisements appear in the Launceston Examinerior cargo and passengers and
the Sea Queen's sailing date is given as 10 May. She finally left Launceston on 15 May, with
Wood as master, and with Mr PB Cogiin, Mr Board and Mr JF Bennett as passengers. Her
cargo, apparently ordered by PB Cogiin, consisted of 1,175 posts and rails, 304 pieces of
quartering, 86 planks, 1,000 spokes, 17 beams, 5,000 shingles, 135,000 palings, 13 bags of
oats and 16 boxes of fruit. It seems that Mr Cogiin, who must have had a quantity of ready
money, was purchasing materials to fence a farm and build a home. Or else he was a merchant.
The Sea Queen returned to Adelaide on Wednesday 29 May, her arrival being noted in the
South Australian Registerthe following day. She must have had bad weather, for this trip took
two weeks.
The Register said on 30 May: The Sea Queen from Launceston. This barque, with a full cargo
of building materials and merchandise, and three passengers, arrived yesterday from
Launceston, May 15th.' This entry was expanded on another page under Shipping Intelligence -
'Arrived. Wednesday. May 29... The barque Sea Queen, 404 tons, Wood, master, from
Launceston 15th May. Passengers - Mr Board, Mr JF Bennett, and Mr PB Cogiin.'
So she was already docked at Port Adelaide when the Lady McNaghten arrived and remained
there for almost a month, a stretch of time possibly accounted for by the need for repairs or
because she had to be refitted for passengers. Before departure she was moored alongside the
Lady McNaghten,
The Mr Cogiin named in the Register as one of the three passengers from Launceston may have
|
been an emigrant from Liverpool. He seems to have taken the opportunity to visit Van Diemen's
Land and do some shopping before rejoining his family in Adelaide. For a Mr, Mrs and Miss
Cogiin are listed among those who departed from Adelaide on the Sea Queen on 25 June.
On 24 June, John Mereweather noted that although it was midwinter 'yet it is a lovely day, with
a hot sun, as in August with us.'
He went on: 'Transferred my effects on board the Sea Queen, Captain
W
, a very fine barque, originally intended for the opium trade... Before
starting I took tea with my good friend, the surgeon of the ship which brought me
from London... At night one of our passengers, who was very drunk, passing from one ship to
the other, fell between the two, and was drowned. His brother, who was, if possible, more
intoxicated, abused the captain in unmeasured terms for his want of proper precautions. All was
confusion on board the two ships. Lights were waving to and fro amidst the baggage and down
in the holds; boats were lowering to endeavour to find the drowning man, women were
screaming and crying, men were shouting and swearing, whilst in the midst was the brother,
sobering by degrees, mingling strong hysterical sobs with his imprecations. The body was never
found.'
Mereweather doesn't give the man's name. But as he had a brother, and is 'one of our
passengers', we may surmise that he was either James or J Lawrence (John or Joseph?), and
would have left two or five children fatherless. Or that he was W Andrews, perhaps brother of
John Andrews who had a wife.
This death would have unsettled all those departing on the Sea Queen and seemed like a bad
omen. But Mereweather makes no further account of it, nor says much about the departure on
25 June except: 'We were towed down to the lighthouse at daybreak, and anchored there. The
poor people were huddled below without comfort, and almost without, decency. Provisions for
a fortnight are put on board.' That took three days.
There were 92 passengers on the Sea Queen, including the children, but not ail those listed at
Adelaide on 17 June as being bound for Port Phillip left Adelaide on the Sea Queen. This may
have been because all the passengers listed in the Melbourne Argus on arrival there are classed
as intermediate - apart from two cabin passengers. Presumably those who had travelled as
steerage on the Lady McNaghten could not afford the extra cost of being upped to intermediate
and would have continued onto Port Phillip as steerage passengers on another ship, not the Sea
Queen.
Those who now travelled onwards with the six Honeycombes on the Sea Queen were the Rev
Mereweather and Mr George Rogers (minus Mr Wildman) in the cabin. Classed as
intermediate were Mr and Mrs Andrews; Mr and Mrs Gee and two sons; Mr and Mrs Ball; Mr
and Mrs Dunn; Mr and Mrs Cadwallader and Master Cadwaflader; Mr and Mrs Richardson,
now with three children; and Mr and Mrs Lawrence, now credited with six children.
As there was also a Lawrence among the single men, who might have been a teenager, this
would account for all the chiidren (seven in all) who are iisted as arriving at Adelaide. The
disappearance of the other Mr and Mrs Lawrence may be explained by the fact that he was the
brother who was drowned and that his widow remained in Adelaide, hoping his body would be
found, while her children continued on their journey with the other Mr and Mrs J Lawrence.
The Silvers, Brinsmeads, Davises, Wrays, and Jacob Kernot, who were all scheduled to leave
the Lady McNaghten, along with some single men, did so. So did Harriet Hill and Eliza Vivian.
|
And the Chapmans. But they may have gone on to Melbourne or Sydney on another ship.
Most of the 92 passengers on the Sea Queen had not in feet travelled on the Lady McNaghten.
There were 18 married couples on board, 30 single men,
81
and three unaccompanied or single women; Mrs Haniey, Miss Penny and ivliss Brooks, who
was very likely related to the Mr and Mrs Brooks and a single male Brooks also on the Sea
Queen.
Apart from the loading of provisions, a new cargo was taken on board. It was noted in the
South Australian Register, under Exports, as - '85 coils rope, J Newman; 2 bags coffee,
Younghusband and Co.' This was enlarged by the Argus on the ship's arrival at Port Phillip to -
'Sea Queen, from Liverpool, via Adelaide. 85 coiis Coir rope, 2 bags coffee, 5 quarter casks
brandy, Order.'
While the ship was at anchor off the lighthouse at Cape Jervis on 26 June, waiting for Captain
Wood to come on board, some passengers did some fishing over the side.
Mereweather wrote: 'One of the emigrants caught a strange fish, as big as a large sole, prickly
all over, with two lateral and two dorsal fins, which has the power of swelling itself out like a
toad... Some called it a sea-porcupine, others a devil-fish, others a sea-toad. All the three
names are applicable.'
Another day passed before the ship set sail, delayed further by the weather.
Mereweather wrote on Friday, 28 June: 'Weighted anchor at day-break, and stood down the
Gulf at eight knots. When we got to the entrance of the Backstairs Passage, the wind became
so foul that we were obliged to let go anchor for the night. Continue giving religious instruction
to some of the passengers. My two boys said by heart the catechism and ail the more important
Articles. Where we anchored was in Kingscote Bay, Kangaroo Island.'
Kangaroo Island was south and west of Cape Jervis. The Backstairs Passage was in between.
Antechamber Bay, where the ship was next forced to anchor, was in the northern tip of
Kangaroo Island's eastern end.
Wrote Mereweather on 29 June: 'Fine weather, but the wind foul as it can blow. Were beating
through Backstairs Passage all day, and at night got no further than Antechamber Bay in
Kangaroo Island, where we found good shelter and good anchorage. We have already
consumed five out of our 14 days' provisions. An old woman, of at least 75 assured me that she
was just turned 58.
'Sunday, 30 June: A very fine, calm day, and inexpressibly warm, considering it is midwinter.
Left Antechamber Bay at daybreak, and got well out to sea before nightfall. Could have no
service in consequence of the confusion which predominated down below.'
And so, at last, after being towed out of Port Adelaide five days ago, the Sea Queen set out
with the Honeycombes and the Rev Mereweather on the final leg of their transoceanic voyage.
10. Arrival
The mood on the ship would have been different this time, but the passengers would have been
seasick again. The easterly coastal journey was hazardous, and winter gales would have made it
more so as the Sea Queen sailed southeast, past Capes Bridgewater and Nelson, past Port
Fairy, and the huge cliff-stacks called the Twelve Apostles.
|
South of Cape Otway, on the ship's starboard side, lay King island. It was here, in 1835, that
the Neva, transporting female convicts and their children from Cork in Ireland to Sydney, struck
a reef - only 15 of the 241 on board survived. And it was here that the Cataraqui struck in
1845, with the loss of 399 lives.
The Sea Queen had fair weather. John Mereweather wrote: '3 July: A wonderfully bright day, of
uncommon brilliancy, but no wind. The emigrants are looking serious, and speculating as to
whether the water and provisions will hold out. For we are only victualled for 14 days, and
already, the ship not having made half her passage, we have entered upon the ninth day. We
were told that the voyage would probably last no longer than a week.
'5 July: A fair wind sprung up during the night, which took us abreast of Cape Otway, which lies
about 80 miles from the entrance of Port Phillip. In the afternoon the Captain caught a shark, six
feet long, with my hook. After he was hooked he was partially lifted out of the water; a running
noose was then run down the line, over his head and under his fins. He was then hoisted by this
on to the deck.1
Cape Otway was the turning-point: it lay to port. A lighthouse had been erected there in 1848.
At night, when passengers and crew saw its flash, they cheered. During the day when they saw
the Cape, they were silent: huge cliffs rose out of the ocean, surf breaking at their base with a
roar. On their summits and beyond, stretching inland, were forests of sombre trees. No
habitations or fields were to be seen.
But once past Cape Otway the Sea Queen was only a few days' sail from Port Phillip Bay and
her passengers' final destination, Melbourne.
'6 July: A calm day and a foul wind. The land seems to be flying from us as we advance. Our
water and provisions will be entirely out tomorrow or next day. We caught two barracootas,
long fish, lean, and hungry-looking, and full of bones. They are, however, very eatable. The sea
here is fuil of them. A captain of a trading vessel between Port Phillip and Van Diemen's Land
had so great a renown for catching these fish, and giving his passengers nothing else to eat, that
he was called "Barracoota Jack."
'Sunday, 7 July: A fair wind having sprung up during the night, we found ourselves off Port
Phillip Head at early morning. At the entrance of the magnificent sheet of water called Port
Phillip stand two points, Point Lonsdale and Point Nepean. Between these two points a strong
tide runs, with great force, through a narrow channel two miles wide. As we entered, the wind
blew from the
83
south, and we had the tide against us, so that the water was turbulent and much agitated, and
numerous were the vortices through which the ship ploughed her way.'
This narrow strip of water that led to Port Phillip was called the Rip. Diarist John Fenwick
described the approach as seen from his ship.
The land tapers down to the Entrance, where it is very low... The first appearance of the shore
was not so very inviting... It was sandy, rocky and barren-looking, although there was
somewhat of green and furzy-looking hills. The lighthouse and fine white cottages of the signal-
station perched on the heights looked very pretty. After getting through the Heads, we appeared
again as it were in the open sea.1
Away to their left, beyond the Bellarine Peninsula, lay Geelong. Across the bay was Melbourne.
Wrote Mereweather: 'Pleasing was the sail up this beautiful bay, which has a length of 45 miles
|
and a breadth of 40 miles. The blue sky smiled above us, and the blue water beneath us
responded with its shimmering reflections. The atmosphere which we breathed was as pure as
the purest Italian, and ail felt that elasticity of spirits which springs from clear fine air passing
through the lungs. On our left rose boldly against the sky the picturesque summit of Station
Peak; in front of us the Mount Macedon range of blue mountains mellowed into the bluer sky;
whilst on our right the distant Alps, stretching away into GippsSand, completed a scene of
beauty which ! had then never seen surpassed, nor have ! yet, writing this as I do after a lapse
of many years, and after much travel.'
Now was the time of affirming friendships, of remembering the good, more than the bad of the
voyage; of wondering what lay ahead, what would happen tomorrow, next week, next month.
Some could hardly wait to leave their floating home. Not so with others. Wrote one lady diarist;
'Although glad to see dry land, I shall bid adieu to my snug little berth with regret - as long as I
am in the ship i feel in Old England. How then can 1 say farewell without a tear when the last
link be broken which binds me to the land I love?'
Slowly the Sea Queen laboured across the bay. Slowly the shore before Melbourne, other
ships, some houses, shacks and jetties, came into view. The main township was a few miles
inland. There was the thrill of arrival, of solemn achievement: great distances had been crossed
and much endured.
What would the future hold?
Boxes and cases would have been brought up from below, so that the passengers could put on
clean clothes that had not been spoiled by sea-water. The ship herself would have been scoured
and cleaned, with new sets of sails secured on the masts and the anchor tested and made ready
to drop.
When at last it was loosed and, plunging down, tied the ship to the floor of Hobson's Bay, the
hearts of emigrants ieapt, or sank, and their eyes turned again to the shore with more anxious or
eager surmise..
Mereweather wrote; Towards the gloaming of the evening we anchored in Hobson's Bay, at the
entrance of the Yarra Yarra (flowing, flowing or ever flowing) River. Stayed on board all that
night'
It depended on the weather, and the time of year, as to the passengers' immediate impressions,
while they tried to avoid obstructing the crew's activities.
'Scenery: mud and swamp, swamp and mud,' wrote Mrs Clacy. William Rayment: 'Clouds of
dust rising from Melbourne so thick as to impede the view of the background.' Both wrote in
1852, Rayment in summer.
Baron Menyansky wrote in 1848: The flat shore - the town marked out, and not yet built - the
temporary huts - the naked landscape without vegetation... I could never get rid of the idea I
conceived at first that the work of creation had stopped short in Australia, for everything seems
but half emerged from chaos, and life to be scarcely developed.'
But six years later John Fenwick would enthuse: 'No account of this bay that I have seen is
exaggerated - it is magnificent, both as to its scenery and capability - a fine fleet of large ships -
the elite of all nations were lying in it. The sides were beautifuily wooded and studded with
ornamental residences - in front lay Sandridge, the beach like a busy town - over its tops you
could see the steeples of Melbourne and rising again behind it the Dandenong Hills, upwards of
20 miles off. To the left lay Williamstown - the mouth of the Yarra, with a fine stone lighthouse.
|
Now and then boats from the shore came alongside, and soon a steamer... Now we were
actually at our destination and in the evening, it was very pleasant on deck.'
That was in August 1854. Melbourne in 1850, like Adelaide, was still something of a mess,
much like a Wild West town, with wooden shacks, huts and tents, dotted about or crammed
together. Stone buildings were few; the few wide streets were unpaved; trees for miies around
had been felled. Sited two and a half miles inland on the Yarra River by John Batman, a sheep
farmer from Van Diemen's Land, in 1835, it had been surveyed two years later and named
Melbourne after the British prime minister.
The Sea Queen would have anchored off Sandridge in Hobson's Bay, an indentation of Port
Phillip Bay that contained the mouth of the Yarra. Beyond was a promontory overbuilt with the
marine warehouses and shanties of Williamstown.
It was Sunday, 7 July, 1850, and the Honeycombes had arrived.
They left the ship on Monday, 8 July.
Like most if not all of the passengers they would have paid to be rowed with their possessions
to a jetty at Williamstown or Sandridge, from where most would then clamber onto a small
steamer that would take them up the nine miles of the curving Yarra to Melbourne, to one of the
many wharves that jammed the river's north bank, beside the grid of congested streets that
formed the nucleus of the muddled, messy new town.
Edward Webster wrote in 1857: 'A steamer came and took us with our luggage up the Yarra to
Cole's Wharf at Melbourne... It was an amusing sight to see us all assembled on the wharf, our
luggage around us. looking for all the world like so many birds who had escaped from their
cage, and did not know
where to fly to: each stood asking advice of his neighbour, one proposing this thing and another
that'
John Mereweather wrote on 8 July: 'Left the Sea Queen, after bidding farewell to the amiable
Captain, and went aboard a small river steamer at 8 am. Steamed up the Yarra Yarra, whose
banks are very ugly. They are low, covered with sad-looking, short scrub, and studded with
boiling-down establishments, which circumfuse most fetid odours. In about a couple of hours
we arrived at Melbourne, a considerable town, sufficiently well situated on two hills and the
intervening valley. The main streets are wide - too wide, if anything - and the drainage ought to
be perfect. The river is spanned by a handsome stone bridge of one arch. The streets are
infested by enormous dogs, who thrive here on the cheap butchers' meat Went to a very
excellent hotel called the Prince of Wales, where I dined and slept.'
The Honeycombes' lodging would not have been so comfortable. Where did they go? Where
did they spend their first night in Melbourne?
Or did they already have a local person's name and an address? They had to find a lodging for
that wintry night, and for the next few weeks, while they accustomed themselves to their
whereabouts and to the strangeness, not only of being ashore, but of attending the birth of a new
city and a colony, and a new way of life.
There was much to do, to learn, to organise; and William and Henry, stonemasons, must find a
job. Or did they already have one? Then there was food to cook, a fire to light, damp clothes to
be dried, damaged goods to discard, and time taken for a drink and a rest.
At some moment that night, by candle-light, they would have looked at each other, like all new
arrivals, with doubt and some regret. Why had they come here - all that way? And for what?
|
And what would now transpire? For a moment, thinking of England and home, they would have
remembered the Lady McNaghten and the Sea Queen, so long their home, their last link with
home, the latter now bereft and empty, benighted and silent out on Hobson's Bay.
Outside, on Flinders Street and Coilins Street and Bourke Street, unfamiliar sounds assailed the
new arrivals, unknown voices in a foreign land.
Many men had already made of nothing a new reality, and given every aspect of the new world,
every piece of nature and of their own creations a name - like Flinders, Collins and Bourke.
These names and others would be commemorated in cities and towns and hamlets as yet
undeveloped and now nothing more than a stretch of native bush.
William and his family, alone in Melbourne that night, wouid never have dreamed, in a hundred
years, that in a hundred years a street many miles away to the north would one day bear their
name.
11. Melbourne and the Three Elizabeths
Although we have no knowledge of the activities of the Honeycombes in their first months in
Melbourne, we know that they were living there until at least the end of 1852.
We also know what the Rev Mereweather was doing, some of the time. And as his views,
impressions, and brief descriptions coincide with the Honeycombes' stay, his diary entries may
still pertain to them.
The day after he left the Sea Queen and settled into the Prince of Waies Hotel, he Galled on the
Anglican Bishop, and the Governor, but found neither at home. He noted that they lived in
'pretty cottages surrounded by grounds and gardens, on the banks of the Yarra.'
Two days later, on 11 July, he was invited to become an honorary member of the Melbourne
Club and dined there that night with a man, unnamed, who introduced him to the club, and six
others. Mereweather was impressed - with the-Club and the town, with where he-was, and
with himself.
He wrote: 'We sat down at six o'clock at a well-appointed tabie, Sighted by many wax-lights,
and we were waited upon by two menservants, one in dress livery and the other out of livery.
At night, as I lay in an excellent bed at the hotel, I couid not help making the following
reflections. Here am I, after a voyage of 13 or 14 thousand miles through the great ocean,
arrived on a vast continent, the existence of which was unknown to the world until 200 years
ago, and which was not inhabited by white men until 62 years ago. More than that, I have been
partaking of an excellent repast, served in a way which would be considered creditable in
London or Paris, in the society of educated and wealthy men, in. a portion of that continent
which was only discovered 17 or 18 years ago, and in a city which 16 years back was a savage
waste, trodden by savage men in chase of the emu and the kangaroo. In this city there are
25,000 inhabitants, surrounded by ali the necessaries and comforts of life; there are well-built
houses; shops filled with everything one can require; two churches, besides chapels; active
ministers of all demoninations; a well-managed custom house, gaol, and post office; numerous
colonial trading vessels clustering at the river quays; whilst at the mouth of the Yarra, by
Williamstown, lie at anchor fourteen or fifteen full-rigged ships. What wonderful civilising
tendencies the Anglo-Saxon race seems to have! Instruments are they of an all-wise providence
to substitute in the remote extremities of the world humanising Christianity for savage paganism,
a pure code of morals for abominable impurities, government for anarchy, peace for bloodshed,
industry for idleness, the certain fruits of agriculture for the precarious yield of the chasei An
|
Englishman is never content to do anything that he undertakes, by halves; he will pull all
surrounding influences up to his level; he never descends to them. It is the genius of the British
colonist to reproduce in the most distant regions, and under the most unfavourable auspices, the
minutest details of early associations, to surround himself at the antipodes with the atmosphere
of home.'
87
!t seems to have rained a lot in Melbourne about this time, as 'rnucT is mentioned twice in the
next three days.
'12 July: Breakfasted with Mr N
, the truly excellent incumbent of St
Peter's Church. He lives in a pretty house, quite close to the church. The mud renders the
streets almost impassable; it rears itself up above the boots.
'13 July: Saw the Bishop of Melbourne (Dr Perry), a thin and very acuie-!ooking prelate.
Bought a Queen's head for a letter. The portrait of her Majesty is a wonderfully coarse
production of art, very much like a public-house sign reduced.
'Sunday, 14 July: Waded to church through mud four inches deep. St James's is the first church
that was built in Melbourne. Its external architecture is very hideous; internally it is, if anything,
worse. The prayers are read, and the sermon preached, from two lofty desks of polished wood
in front of the chancel. The font is placed between these, so as to impede the view of the
communion table. The service was celebrated with great decorum, and the Bishop preached a
clear, logical, and impressive discourse, of what is termed the low-church school...
'16 July: Mr La Trobe, the Superintendent or Deputy-Governor of the Colony, did me the
honour of calling on me. This gentleman is a Swiss by birth, and has distinguished himself by
publishing several amusing and instructive works, such as "The Alpenstock", "Travels in
Mexico", etc. It requires a great dea! of temper to be governor of a colony. The game of
"ministerial" and "opposition", "Conservative" and "Liberal", is played out here just as in the
mother-country. But it is done in a coarser and rougher spirit. The head of the government is
always the butt of the most personal and virulent attacks from the opposition journals, which,
like mosquitoes, are always buzzing about his ears, and sometimes they sting very sharply. A
nervous, irritable, or a refined, fastidious man, had much better stay at home than accept such
an office.
'17 July: Hear that the climate is very variable. Last autumn influenza was very prevalent in
Melbourne, and all the blacks retreated from the city and immediate neighbourhood into the
bush. When questioned on their reasons for leaving, they replied: "No good stay. White man too
much sniffle." Hear that shepherding is such a solitary, idle life, that some of the men become
half-witted and foolish. Walked to Richmond, a pretty village, partly seated on a gentle
eminence, close to the Yarra. In going I passed a stately house, haif-finished, which is being built
as a palace for the Bishop. In Richmond abound weatherboard cottages, nestling in flower
gardens.
'20 July: Walked over the fine bridge to a pretty village on the shores of the bay called St Kilda,
about three miles from Melbourne. Bathing would be delicious here, if the locality were free of
sharks. Formerly, there were none here; but now so much offal floats down the river from the
boiling-down establishments, that these monsters prowl about everywhere. Wherever the
carcase is, the vultures congregate.
'21 July: A most brilliant, elastic day. I attended divine service at St Peter's Church, a plain,
|
unpretending building, not ugly and not handsome. There is no regular reading-desk there at
present; the prayers are read from inside the aitar rails. In the afternoon I visited the Cemetery.
It is a melancholy
bit of ground, of about 10 to 12 acres, laid out in poor taste and wretchedly kept. A few dismal
trees attempt to flourish among the graves; long coarse grass springs up in rank luxuriance, and
the paths are overgrown with weeds. Some of the inscriptions, both Latin and English, are
misspelt...'
In time, Honeycotnbes would be buried there - one the following year.
On 30 July 1840, the Rev Mereweather walked the seven miles to Heidelberg, and back. He
was visiting another clergyman, whose church was in the process of being built of stone. Land
thereabouts, Mereweather noted, was costly. He walked back by sunset - The air is so
transparent and elastic that no amount of exercise seems to tire.' He also noted the temperatures
for the previous week: the lowest, at sunrise and sunset, was 38°; the highest, at 2.3Gpm, was
58°,
It is probable that, apart form clerical contacts, Mereweather had some relatives in Austraiia.
An Edward Mereweather, who died in 1896, became Secretary of the Royal Geographical
Society, and Francis Mereweather wrote some reminiscences in 1898.
John Mereweather's account of central Melbourne, written on 4 August, described the
surroundings in which the Honeycombes were living at that time.
'Rambled about Melbourne, and was astonished at the well-being which seemed to prevail
everywhere, at the weil-fiited stores, at the number of butchers' shops, at the independent,
contented, young look of the population. The scarcity of old people is very striking. The chief
streets in Melbourne are Collins Street, Bourke Street, and Lonsdale Street, running east and
west; and Elizabeth Street and Swanston Street, running north and south. These are very fine,
wide streets, but the east and west streets have a little street running parallel with them, a sort of
diminished double, all of which are Nl-kept and have miserable buildings in them. The
inhabitants are low and dirty, and these localities, seeming as they do the very centre of the city,
are so many nuclei of bad smells and disease, At the first laying out of the town it was intended
that these streets should be appropriated as mews to their big brothers; but as land increased in
value, men, not horses, came to inhabit them. The west end of one of them, cailed Little Collins
Street, is nicknamed Chancery Lane, on account of the great congregation of lawyers in that
locality.'
William Honeycombe, his wife Elizabeth, and their four children were living in Little Bourke
Street.
A Victorian directory for 1851 lists him as being at number 3, and gives his occupation as
'stonemason'. In those days the odd numbers were on the north side of the Melbourne streets
and they numbered in this case from Elizabeth Street, going east as well as west. So 3 Little
Bourke Street (East or West) was in the centre of the town.
Four streets to the east was Spring Street and the first Parliament House-Behind it was St
Patrick's Cathedral, whose foundation stone was laid in 1850. Perhaps William and Henry were
employed as masons on the building of the first Cathedral. After an, William had worked for a
London company in Devon constructing or renovating bridges and other major public works.
But wherever they were, they would not have lived far from their place of work, whether their
employers were public or private companies.
|
It was probably in 3 Little Bourke Street that William's wife, Elizabeth Honeycombe, died -
within a year of her arrival.
In fact the earliest record we have of the family in Melbourne is of her burial on 30 April 1851.
The funeral sen/ice, a Wesleyan one, was performed by John Harcourt. No other information is
given on the certificate, nor the place of burial, apart from the fact that Elizabeth's abode was
Melbourne and her age 53.
We do not know the cause of death, but the voyage out may have weakened her constitution.
Perhaps the unaccustomed 100 degrees heat of some days in her first Australian summer may
have been a contributory factor. Perhaps being in Melbourne distressed her, and she dreamed
of going home, of green fields and of Devon where she was born. She died ten months after
reaching Australia, with but four of her eight children with her when she died, the other four
13,000 miles away.
We know little about her, just a few dates. She wandered with William in England from town to
town, bearing children along the way, and then went with him to the other end of the world. She
suffered and perhaps was silent, never witnessing the weddings of any of her children, nor
seeing her grandchildren, nor sharing in their progress and that of the new nation. She died in
what was still called New South Wales, before the gold-rush began and the colony of Victoria
was born. She remained tied to the old country and, buried in an unknown grave in Melbourne,
has remained unhonoured till now as the mother of all the Australian Honeycombes.
William, although he might live without her, could not do without her, not with four children to
feed and clothe. His eldest daughter, Elizabeth was 13 two months before her mother died.
Martha would be 11 in May; and John nine in June. Five months after Elizabeth died William
remarried again.
It seems to have been a mistake, from everyone's point of view.
The marriage took place in Melbourne on 22 September 1851, in the parish of St James,
Melbourne. The vicar was Augustus Strong; the witnesses were George and Matilda Young.
William, described only as a widower and with no address given, signed himself 'Wm
Honeycombs'. His bride also signed her name. She was about 40 years old, a spinster, and her
name was Elizabeth Hicks.
We leam her age, approximately, from her death certificate, written out many years later, which
states that she, a widow ('other particulars not known') died in the Benevolent Asylum in North
Melbourne on 12 January 1898, when she was 86. The cause of death is given as 'Inanitia, 2
months'. In other words, she was out of her mind.
Her parents' names are given as William and Rebecca Hicks ('other particulars not known'). But
another, earlier document tells us much more - a form detailing her first admission to a
Benevolent Asylum in Dunwich (on Stradbroke Island east of Brisbane) on 22 February 1869.
In this her age is given as 60; the cause of admission as debility; her place of birth as Waltham
Abbey, Essex, England; her father's profession as baker; her mother's maiden name as Hudd;
and her own profession as schoolmistress.
ft seems that back in 1851 William Honeycombe married a teacher. Did he meet her because
she taught his two daughters? Or because she lodged in the same house? It was probably not
because they attended the same church, although both he and his second wife were at that time
C of E.
|
The marriage did not last long. The Dunwich Asylum's invaluable form of admission records
what happened to William's second wife over the next 22 years - evidently in her own words.
It says, beside the sub-heading History - 'Came to Melbourne in 1851 as a poor immigrant.
Remained in Melbourne three or four years and married there. Left Melbourne on account of ill
health and went to Tasmania for two or three years. Then came to Sydney and afterwards to
Queensland. I kept a school in Ipswich for some time and then engaged as teacher at Mr
Conneli's Station. Stayed there two years, and then returned to Ipswich. Have maintained
myself up to the last three months' - that is, until she was admitted to the Asylum in February
1869 suffering from debility.
What untold toil, travails and tough travelling and teaching around Australia underlie that simple
account!
Why did she leave William? Or did he abandon her? She bore him no children, and perhaps her
role as a surrogate mother was soon played out and the marriage seen to be a mistake. At any
rate, after a few years - possibly in 1854 and 'on account of ill health' - she went to Tasmania,
calling herself Mrs Honeycombe and claiming, if not then but certainly later that her husband
'died at Ballaraf.
He didn't of course, and very probably she and William were in fact never divorced. But why
say that he died at Ballarat, unless he went gold-mining there and indicated that he never wished
to see her again? The 20 minute battle of the Eureka Stockade, in which 28 gold-miners,
soldiers and policeman died, happened in Ballarat on Sunday 3 December 1854. Did Elizabeth,
as a middle-aged teacher, romanticise her alleged widowhood by claiming that her husband died
in Ballarat in a mining accident - or even at the Eureka Stockade?
It is more than likely that William did become a gold prospector, for a while. For when he
married the 'poor immigrant', Elizabeth Hicks, in September 1851, the'Yellow-fever', as the
Argus called it, was at its peak, the town in a turmoil, prices haywire, and many shops, farms,
houses, businesses, factories, surgeries, ships and even churches empty of men. Victoria now
had its own gold-fields, near Clunes and Bailarat, and in December gold was found at Bendigo.
Back in 1850, when the Honeycombes came to Melbourne, two matters of general concern
were in the minds and conversations of its citizens. One was convict transportation; the other
was the establishment of the Port Phillip district as a separate colony.
Transportation to New South Wales (and to the rest of the Australian continent) had ended in
1840. although convicts continued to be sent to Norfolk Island and Van Diemen's Land. But in
1849 the British Government tried to revive the system under a new guise - prisoners would
serve some of their
91
sentence in Britain (in jail and engaged on public works) and the rest 'in exile' -and four ships full
of 'exiles' were sent to New South Wales. They were met by outrage and demonstrations.
For several years the colony had been trying to forget its penal origins and elevate its social and
political status. Since 1832, subsidised or assisted immigration had provided a steadily
increasing flow of cheap labour and settlers, and convict labour was less required. It was much
needed, however, in the struggling settlements in Western Australia, founded in 1829 by two
naval captains, Charles Frernantle and James Stirling, and in 1850 Western Australia began
receiving the sweepings of British jails, continuing to do so until January 1868.
Anti-transportation agitation continued in the east throughout 1850, with much lobbying, and
|
protest meetings in Melbourne, Sydney, Adelaide and Hobart, culminating in the Australasian
League for the Abolition of Transportation, formed in Melbourne in January 1351. A month
later the discovery of goid near Bathurst changed ail that and much of Australian life.
Agitation of another sort in 1850, concerning the Port Phillip citizens' desires to be a separate
colony, resulted in the British Government passing a bill in November that year, four months
after the Honeycombes arrived, which separated Port Phillip from Sydney and gave the new
colony, as well as South Australia and Van Diemen's Land, their own legislative councils, like
that in New South Wales. Three years later all four colonies were invited to draft separate
constitutions.
Victoria came into official existence on 1 July 1851, under Lt-Governor Charles La Trobe. Sir
Charles Fitzroy became the first Governor-General of all Australia, two-thirds of which at ieast
was still unexplored and unknown. The white population was about 410,000 - 80,000 of whom
were in Victoria, along with, it is said, six million sheep.
Wool, once Australia's chief export, would be overtaken by gold in 1853.
Curiously, gold had been found near Bathurst 30 years earlier. But news of the discovery was
suppressed, as the authorities thought the whole penal system would collapse and anarchy
result, if convicts were seized with gold-fever and broke their shackles to stage a gold-rush.
It was Edward Hargraves who first struck it lucky, in February 1851. He had just got back
from California, whither he had been drawn by the first great gold-rush in 1849. From what he
saw there of gold-bearing rocks, he concluded that simiiar formations existed in Australia.
Setting out from Sydney in January, he trekked across the Blue Mountains to Bathurst and on
down the Macquarie River, accompanied by a bushman, John Lister, who thought him mad -
the more so when Hargraves declared on reaching a certain creek that gold lay below their feet.
To prove it to Lister he panned some soil in a water-hole and there it was -gold!
Hargraves cried: 'This is a memorable day in the history of New South Wales! I shall be a
baronet. You will be knighted. And my old horse will be stuffed, put in a glass case and sent to
the British Museum!'
92
Within two months. John Lister was with the Tom brothers when they found gold at Ophir.
Word spread, and rumour was confirmed when the discoveries were published in the papers.
'Scores have rushed from their homes,' said the Sydney Morning Herald, 'provided with a
blanket, a "damper" and a pick or grubbing hoe, full of hope that a day or two's labour would fill
their pockets with the precious metal.' This report also appeared in the English North Devon
Journal that September.
Then gold was found on 14 June, again near Bathurst, on the Turon River. Thousands of men
descended on the new gold-fields, deserting their places of work in town and country. The
ethos and occupation of the digger was born. For some it soon became a way of life.
Great was the excitement in Melbourne, also, in June, when gold was found near Ciunes, north
of Ballarat - at Castlemaine - and yet more at Bendigo.
Mining licences were instituted by the governments of New South Wales and Victoria. Costing
30 shillings a month they were much resented: non-payment resulted in a fine. Licences were
also imposed on storekeepers on the gold-fields, who were required to pay as much as £50 a
year
The Melbourne Argus summed up the situation in October 1851: The Yellow-fever rages to an
|
extent that would be incredible to ears which have not become somewhat gradually accustomed
to the sound. On all sides the sole topic of conversation is Gold, Gold, Gold. The most absurd
reports are bandied about on all sides, and tidings of ounces become pounds as they travel from
one street corner to the other. Men of all sorts, sizes, countries and callings, are either going, or
are already gone... Melbourne threatens to be fairly depopulated.'
By the end of the year, news of the bonanza had spread around the world. Thousands of gold-
seekers emigrated from England and elsewhere, invading the infant colony of Victoria,
populating it more immediately than assisted emigration or transportation had ever done.
The Rev JD Mereweather had something to say about this, not in a diary, but in a letter to an
unknown friend written on 12 December 1851.
By this time he was in the back of beyond, at Moulamein in New South Wales, having spent
about six months (until March 1851) in Tasmania, where he found 'such a numerous and well-
organised body of clergy that I thought it would be much more in accordance with the motives
which I had for leaving England, to devote my services to a diocese in which there should be a
greater lack of labourers in Christ's vineyard.'
It was a move he would regret. The Bishop of Sydney sent John Mereweather, as a government
chaplain, to Moulamein, to cover a vast tract of sheep country between the Murray and
Murrumbidgee Rivers. He hated it - his duties were 'accompanied by a very considerable
amount of physical labour, and by no little personal danger1, and the population were 'reckless
and very depraved.'
In September he wrote: 'I have a very immoral set of people to deal with. For many have lived
terrible lives in utter defiance of God and man, and at last have retreated into the far bush either
to elude justice, or because they are
93
satiated with vice and crime. I am happy to say that many of these denizens of the bush are now
married, and consequently partially reclaimed. The heats of summer in these parts are
inexpressibly oppressive; and as the hot winds preclude from us the possibility of growing any
vegetable, the mode of living is totally inconsistent with our requirements. The dwellings are so ill
arranged also, that it is cooler to be in the full heat of the sun than to remain in doors. The soil is
a light coloured heavy clay, which bears rank herbs rather than grass during two months of the
year. For the other ten months all would be an arid desert, if it were not for innumerable bushes
which are studded over the plains. They are called salt bushes, because the leaf is of a strong
salty flavour. These shrubs have a perennial verdure during the hottest summer, and the sheep
thrive upon it amazingly, indeed, the stock in the salt bush country, as ours is called, throve
perfectly well during the last disastrous summer, when in other parts of Australia it was
decimated. You may imagine, my dear Sir, that nothing but a stern sense of duty could induce
me to remain in such a country as this. I look forward with great pleasure to returning home in a
year or two, and settling down quietly in England.'
Generalising, he added, in that same September letter: 'It is impossible to conceive a more
restless, fickle, selfish, cunning, noisy, untractable, democratic set of people than are gathered
together into this great Refuge of the Destitute, Australia - this Workhouse of England. My
opinion is that if convicts are to be the pioneers of colonization, they should be withdrawn as
soon as their services are no longer required, for they undoubtedly exercise a very deleterious
influence on surrounding society.'
|
In December 1851 he wrote: These gold discoveries are throwing the whole colony into
confusion. Last week half a ton of gold was brought into Melbourne from the Mount Alexander
Diggings alone, and there are good reasons for believing that the surface ground of a large
portion of the colony is teeming with the precious metal. The consequence is that (to use an old
phrase) "beggars are now set on horseback," and are riding to perdition very fast. The ripe corn
has no one to reap it; servants are leaving their places, clerks the banks and government offices,
policemen their beats, and even tradesmen are shutting up their shops, and leaving a certainty to
embark in all the labour and uncertainty of gold finding. There seems to be an intention among
the denizens of the gold-fields to return to Melbourne and Geelong at Christmas to "enjoy
themselves" during the sacred season. This means that they will give themselves up to the most
brutal inebriety and licentiousness. You will be glad to hear that I am well, and that I am
pursuing the duties of my vast charge with content to myself, and, I trust in God, with profit to
my flock. I hope to visit the far-off regions of the Darling in a month or two. The summer heats
here are scarcely endurable.'
A few months later, however, Mereweather was back in Melbourne, having suffered from 'an
attack of virulent ophthalmis' (inflammation of the eyes), which was accompanied by fever,
weakness and depression. The prescribed cure was some sea-bathing, which seems to have
been effective. He now had time to observe what changes had occurred in Melbourne since the
discovery of gold in Victoria.
94
He wrote, on 4 February 1852: 'About September last the precious metal was found in large
quantites at a place called Ballarat lying to SW of Melbourne about 60 miles. The effect of this
news on Melbourne and Geelong was, as you may suppose, the speedy disappearance of
nearly all the male population. Shops were shut, business, legitimate business, I mean, was
despised; and one thought alone - gold - seemed to usurp the attention of every one, to the
exclusion of all other more exalted considerations. But the gold at Ballarat seemed at last to be
exhausted. Numbers of the disappointed came back weary and ill to their respective
occupations, and everything again assumed a more healthy aspect. Then in November last, a
gold-field was discovered at Mount Alexander, 68 miles to the N of Melbourne, which seems
to be inexhaustible in fertility, and almost boundless in extent.
When I visited that locality on 6 November, with Mr Powlett, about 3,000 people were
working there, but not as I then thought, with any great success. But soon after fresh ground
was broken up, and is now being broken up, yielding enormous quantities of gold, far greater
than have ever been discovered in any equal extent of ground in California. We are glutted with
gold in Melbourne, and ships are leaving here carrying tons of it (two ships have lately left here
bound for London each carrying more than two tons of gold).
'And one prominent feature of this gold-field is, that every one who chooses to work there is
successful. No one makes less than £1 a day, whilst many, and these of the lower classes, have
made £1,600 in three months. You can hardly find a labouring man who has been at the
diggings, who is not worth £100. i have heard of men giving away nuggets of gold to children in
the streets. I knew an instance of a digger who ater paying his bill at an inn, threw the servant
girl who waited, an ounce of gold for herself. I think I am speaking correctly when I say that at
this moment there are hundreds of men of the lowest stamp who are worth £1,000 or £1,800.
In fact all the great prizes have fallen to the lowest... Such prizes account for the massive golden
|
stirrups which a bushman ordered a goldsmith to make for him about six weeks ago; and for the
costly velvet mantillas and delicate French bonnets which brawny women have clothed
themselves with, over their dirty gowns, that they might tramp up and down the chief street in
heavy walking boots, and attract notice as female representatives of "the new aristocracy."
'You would hardly imagine the social and commercial convulsion which has ensued on this gold
finding. The neighbouring colonies of South Australia and Tasmania have been almost entirely
depopulated as regards the labouring classes. Land and houses in Adelaide have at present only
a nominal value; the colony is on the verge of ruin. Burra Burra shares are fallen from £250 to
£30 in consequence of the miners having let. In Tasmania all the free servants have left their
places. A gentleman there whom I well know, has been deserted by his five menservants. His
eldest daughter is acting as cook, his second as housemaid. In Melbourne matters are as bad.
¦Although a population is pouring in at the rate of 3,000 to 4,000 a week, there is no available
labour, all being at the diggings, where about 20,000 are now congregated. Flour is very cheap,
about £12 to £15 a ton, and yet the quarter loaf is 1s 4d merely from the want of bakers. Sheep
are selling 4s to 6s
each, and yet mutton is retailed at 4d a pound, from the lack of butchers. Milk is selling at 1s a
quart; boots at £3 a pair; water 5s a load; wood £2 the load, instead of 8s 6d; whilst at the
present time they are charging 30s for shoeing a horse. House rents too are rising enormously.
Thus these gold-fields are inflicting great injury on persons of limited income. Many government
clerks and professional men have assured me that they cannot pay their way at the present high
price of neccessaries.
'At this moment there are assembled at the mines a very lawless set of persons, some of whom
have already organized themselves into gangs of banditti and infest the roads leading to the
diggings; and not only that, but I am sorry to find that the new monied class look upon the better
educated people, their late employers, with a certain malignant feeling, which in time to come
may not confine itself to words. I have heard of a labouring man saying to a squatter, the
magistrate of the district, in siang terms; "You have flashed it long enough, it is our turn now!
We'll see if we can't smash you swells before long!" And this feeling is by no means uncommon.'
The Rev JD Mereweather endured in Australia for another year, returning to England in 1853,
after a stint in Sydney. He travelled by way of Java, Singapore, India, Ceylon and Egypt. He
arrived in Southampton early in 1854. Nothing is known of his whereabouts after this except
that he was a chaplain in Venice in 1884, some 40 years ater being ordained as a priest. Not
much of an advancement. But his diaries have preserved his name and provided us with an
invaluable account of the voyage he made to Australia with the Honeycombes, and of the
emergent nation.
When the Rev Mereweather was back in Melbourne in February 1852 and feeling far from
well, it seems likely that William Honeycombe joined the fortune-seekers in the gold-fields.
He may have taken his second wife and four children with him - not unlikely, as his daughter,
Elizabeth, would marry a gold-miner before very long, and his youngest son, John, would be a
gold-miner all his adult life. Perhaps they all decamped from Melbourne to Mt Alexander (which
was the old name for Castlemaine), a very productive gold-field between Bendigo and Ballarat.
We know that Henry Honeycombe was at Mt Alexander for some time in 1852, as in a list of
unclaimed letters for that year, one was addressed in May to Henry at Mt Alexander; another
was addressed to William at Melbourne the month before.
|
Henry may not have been gold-mining at Mt Alexander - his skills as a stonemason could have
been employed in the construction of the new town. But seemingly he and his father were away
from Melbourne for several weeks, if not months. Both letters were in due course collected, for
they do not appear again in the list.
Were they sent by Jane and Richard? Were they written at Christmas 1851 in response to
William's announcement of his second marriage? Was Richard's full of questions about gold and
job opportunities? One would dearly like to know. Any nugget of family news would be
invaluable now, and any letter a golden mine of information and fact.
Life on these gold-fields was a basic round of hard labour, simple meals and sweaty sleep,
mosquitoes, flies, short tempers, thirst and shortages, burning sun or drenching rain. The men
worked six full days every week from dawn to dusk, with a rest on Sunday. But, as Geoffrey
Blainey writes in The Blainey View: 'Every digger had a chance. Here, far more than in
California, the gold-fields were sub-divided into tiny claims or lots, and on some fields
thousands of diggers shared the shallow gold. The simplest equipment was needed to dig the
holes and extract the gold... A rich natural resource was made available to everybody - old
colonist or new chum, labourer or gentleman, scholar or illiterate.'
Manning Clark, in A Short History of Australia says: 'Those who were well-equipped, who
worked hard for three or four months and who put up with the hardships were often very
successful. The men of brawn and muscle succeeded, while the educated and refined
succumbed before the ordeal... By December (1851) large numbers had discovered the life of
the digger was not for them and had drifted back to their positions... More and more the
diggings attracted the adventurers... By January of 1852 enough men had returned to
accomplish the season's shearing and by March there were enough men to bring in the harvest'
Thousands still came and went, however, on the gold-fields, their numbers swelled by fortune-
hunters arriving in Melbourne from around the world, including the first of many from China. In
1852, 42 ships arrived in Victoria with some 15,500 people on board, 5,000 of whom were
children.
On one, the Kent, was William Howitt, who described how the pilot was mobbed when he
came on board. 'A hundred questions are put to him at once. "What of the diggings? Do they
keep up? Is there plenty of gold? Are they likely to last? Do people really make fortunes in a
few weeks? How are the holes? Can we get easily up the country?" etc, etc... The news oozed
out rapidly... Abundance of gold - new diggings discovered - High market price of gold -
Wonderful instances of good luckl Hurrah followed upon hurrah. Then came inquiries about the
price of provisions; of freight; of carriage; of horses and bullocks.'
These prices were a shock. Horses, costing £10 to £15 before the immigrants left England,
were now selling at £70 to £100. Pairs of bullocks, once £5, now sold at £40. The carrying of
freight from ship to shore now cost £3 a ton, and the price of lodgings had soared. Some
passengers had hardly enough money to get themselves, their families and luggage taken ashore,
and a shanty town of tents and shelters multiplied by the beach.
The new Governor of Victoria, Charles La Trobe, remarked in October 'It is evident that
amongst the newcomers not one in ten is prepared to encounter the crush and labour of the gold
fields, and that the great majority are probably totally unfitted and unsuited by previous habits,
occupation or temperament to surmount the difficulties which must beset them.'
William Honeycombe was not like them. He had been in Melbourne for over a year. He had
|
asked his questions and assessed the answers. Perhaps he felt like a young farmer from Devon
who said: 'I cannot stand the temptation of the diggings', and set off on horseback in a group of
four or six, with a signed
agreement avowing the group would work as a team for three or more months, divide the
spoils, and touch not a drop of wine, spirits or beer.
But, although a fortune could be made in a day, it could all be spent in town in a week. Gold
was a major element in the making and unmaking of men, and in the making of Australia - its
economy, character, topography, towns and myth. And like the voyage out, gold was a great
leveller. Sn its pursuit many were destroyed, but many prospered: store-keepers as well as
diggers, speculators, officials and the government's coffers. While on the roads bushrangers
flourished - gangs of ex-convicts, sailors and labourers, robbing coaches, individuals and banks.
Were William and Henry diggers for a while in 1852 - in Castlemaine and Ballarat? While in
sleepless Melbourne the second Mrs Honeycombe looked after the younger children, Elizabeth,
Martha and John? These four seem to have been resident there in 1852. For in Melbourne, in
October that year, there occurred the second, surprising marriage of a Honeycombe in
Australia; that of Elizabeth Honeycombe - aged but 14 and a half.
It was perfectly legal, although her bridegroom, Charles Frankiin, probably neither knew or
cared about her real age. They were married by the Dean of Melbourne on 4 October 1852, by
license, in the parish of St James. There is no mention of her parents' consent Both signed the
register, and their signatures were witnessed by William Lambert Bure and James Phillips,
probably two friends of the bridegroom. As none of the bride's family was a witness, none was
probably there - which suggests that the marriage was sudden and performed without the
knowledge, or approval, of Elizabeth's father, stepmother or older brother. Maybe both of the
men were out of town.
However, we find from Charles Franklin's death certificate that there may have been a family
connection. Aged 31 when he married, he was bom in Bristol. His parents, George and Mary
Ann Franklin, were therefore contemporaries if not actually Bristol acquaintances of William
Honeycombe. It was perhaps through William and George Franklin that Charles and Elizabeth
Honeycombe met. The younger man may even have been a mining associate. But unlike Jane,
this daughter wedded the man who bedded her, and she had no bastard child.
Like William, as we shall see, Charles Franklin was a gold-miner in the Bendigo area and he
lived there from 1856 to 1872 at least. For six of the couple's children were bom there during
those years. He also appears in the Bendigo Rate Book for 1859, having a house in Golden
Gully rated cheaply at £5. Their second child was born about that time and christened Mary
Ann Furneaux Franklin.
It is interesting that Elizabeth chose to commemorate her mother's maiden name. Possibly she
did so because it had a pedigree: Tobias Furneaux, remember, had some islands off Tasmania
named after him. Or because she loved her mother and could not forgive her father for marrying
again and so soon.
Her life was a hard one, it seems, and brief. She had her first child when she was 18. Her
husband, Charles, died aged 51 in 1872, leaving her at the age of 34 with six children. She
remarried two years later, in 1874. Her second husband was William Thompson, a Scot from
Galloway, who was a miner living in Golden Gully. In 1879 she bore him a child, a boy, who
|
died within 24 hours.
Some three months later she also died in hospital of pyaemia (blood-poisoning). Elizabeth
Franklin, nee Honeycombe, was buried in the Wesleyan section of Sandhurst Cemetery on 25
April 1879. She was 41.
It is probable that after her marriage in October 1852 Elizabeth saw very little of her younger
sister and brothers. For later that year, or early the next, they all moved out of Melbourne - to
Geelong.
Indeed they may already have been there when she married, and thus were prevented,
deliberately or not, from attending the ceremony. We know that William was a householder in
Geelong in 1854, and we may reasonably deduce his presence there a year or so earlier from
the date of his son's departure from England.
Richard Honeycombe in fact left Liverpool with his family in May 1853 - for Geelong. So he
must have been directed by his father thither, and not to Melbourne - by letter before Richard
left. That letter would have taken about three months to reach England. So it must have been
sent (from Geelong?) in January 1853, at the latest. It was probably sent months before this, in
1852. For Richard had to find and book a passage on a ship with Geelong as its destination and
sort out much before he left England for good.
Why did William move to Geelong? Apparently without his second wife. Why did Richard, and
then Jane, decide to join their father there?
Richard was a stonemason, like his father, who may have assured his son by letter that work
and wages were good there, even better than in Melbourne, and that Geelong was a better
place to live. Yet there was much more going on in Melbourne. Grandiose stone buildings were
being put together and planned: the Public Library opened there in 1853, and the Town Hall the
following year. Bridges, churches, banks, businesses and homes were being profusely built.
There was plenty of work for a stonemason, as Richard would find out in due course. So why
Geelong?
William may have been unhappy in Melbourne, and eager to dump his second wife. He may not
have liked the place or the people he met, nor its erratic weather, nor felt inclined to suffer the
press of people and soaring prices caused by the gold-rush and every kind of excess.
Geelong was likewise affected, but less so. A sea-port on Port Phillip Bay, and further south, it
was then on a trading par with Melbourne. It was then in fact the commercial capital of
Victoria, its exports exceeding Melbourne's. It was also more British than Melbourne, less
chaotic, and the countryside more pleasing to an English eye. Its leafy lanes, hilly slopes, oak
woods and streams, were more reminiscent of the rural charms of ancient English counties.
Scottish immigrants were agreeably reminded of the Scottish Border Country, and the English of
Sussex and Devon. To most it was more of a comfortable country town than Melbourne, and a
pleasanter place to be.
The Rev John D Mereweather visited Geeiong in August, 1850, a month after he came to
Melbourne. As Geeiong wouid become the Honeycombes' home for the next 20 years, his
description of Geelcng a few years before they settled there provides us with a picture of the
town and countryside they came to know.
Mereweather wrote: '5 August: Having received an invitation from a wealthy squatter in the
neighbourhood of Geeiong, the second city of the colony, I embarked on board a small steamer
at the Melbourne Wharf at eieven o'clock, and reached Geeiong at haff-past four. The Yarra
|
banks were as desolate-looking as ever, the boiling-down establishments defiled the air with
their usual smells. When we reached Hobson's Bay a breeze sprung up, and carried us gaily
onward in a southerly direction. In about two hours we bore westward, and entered the fine
sheet of water called Geeiong Harbour. We soon crossed the Bar, and steamed alongside of
the wharf. In a few minutes I entered a fine freestone palace-looking place, called Mack's
Hotel, where I slept, partially interrupted in my slumbers by the drunken roarings of a rich
proprietor in the neighbourhood, who was trying to force his way into somebody else's room.
'6 August: As I sat at breakfast in the coffee-roome of Mack's Hotel, a coarse-looking person,
well-dresssed, entered into conversation with me. He told me that he was one of the early
settlers in that part of the country, and that he had several sheep-runs, which he was about to let
for two or three years, that he might make a visit home to England. He said that his property
was worth to him from £2,500 to £3,000 a year; and did I think that he could get on in England
with that? I asked him if he was a married man. He said, No. I answered him that, as he was a
single man, I thought he might, with strict economy, make two ends meet in England on £3,000
a year. I don't think he quite liked my answer. I afterwards leamt that he was as rich as he
represented himseif to be, that he came to the colony very poor, that his character did not stand
very high, and that he was much given to boast of his wealth. This being so, I am giad I
answered him as I did.
'After breakfast, took a survey of Geeiong. This city, which from its situation is more worthy to
be the capital of a colony than Melbourne, is built on a steepish declivity, which commences
from the water. It has fine wide streets, and the houses are for the most part freestone. Behind
the city, a mile or two away, runs the river Barrabool, which sometimes makes sad
devastations. From every part of Geeiong is an exquisite view of the harbour: on the right are
high downs, with a soil of wonderful fertility; turning round, one sees in the background the
picturesque summit of Station Peak, which some one told me bears evidence to being an extinct
volcano. And all the time ! was looking about, there was a glowing sun and a cloudless sky, and
a pure elastic air quite fife-giving. In Geeiong, I hear, there is a great deai of dust in summer and
inexpressible mud in winter. For morality, Geeiong is no worse than its bigger neighbour. The
crying vice is drunkenness, and that arises from the filthy adulterations practised by the publicans
more than from the quantity drunk. The tobacco that should be in the
100
cigars which they sell, is put into weak rum and water, to give it flavour and force and make it
intoxicating. It may be supposed how pernicious such intoxication is.
My hospitable friend came into Geelong expressly to meet me. So at two o'clock in the
afternoon we mounted, and rode over the elastic turf 19 miles, without drawing bridle, in two
hours and a half, till we came to his station near the Anakie Hills.
7 August: My friend's place is situated at the commencement of a forest, which extends over a
hill at the back. The gum-tree, the sheacke, vulgarly called the she-oak, and the mimosa, flourish
abundantly there. The house in which he lives is rather a collection of many houses or huts,
accumulated as necessity required. It is, however, rendered very comfortable, and as he has a
good garden, his table is well served. The annual income which he derives from the wool of his
sheep cannot be less than £2,000 sterling. After breakfast read a little of the Canterbury
Pilgrimage, which I found in his library, then mounted on horseback, and rode to the base of the
left-hand peak of the Anakie Hills. It consists of enormous fragments of rock in grotesque
|
shapes, which seem to have been belched up from the plain by volcanic agency. A great deal of
soil has accumulated amid the interstices of these rocks, and there are to be found rare plants,
and shrubs, and heaths.
'8 August: Returned to Geelong.
'9 August: Intended to return to Melbourne, but the day was so transparently lovely, and the
bay smiled so brightly, that I determined to stop to-day. Wandered on the banks of the river,
which meanders prettily through the valley after emerging from the Barrabool Hills. The soil
seems of indescribable fertility, but the sad-coloured foliage of the trees throws a dusky veil
over an otherwise brilliant landscape. And the leaves of the trees do not droop, but stick out
quite stiff. They are small, too, and give little shade. As scarcely any of the trees in Australia are
deciduous, every landscape is saddened at all seasons by this dull green tint everywhere
prevailing. All is monotony. With us, on the contrary, the changes of our foliage keeping pace
with the seasons, the annihilation in winter, the new birth in spring producing the radiant green of
youth, mellowing into the rich summer tint, followed up by the "sere and yellow leaf of autumn,
bring forth those strong contrasts which so much delight the lovers of
nature. Called on a Mr C
, the worthy incumbent of the church here, who
received me with much hospitality. This excellent clergyman has laboured in the cause of his
Master as a missionary in South Africa.
'10 August: Returned to Melbourne in a little steamer called the Vesta. The voyage took us six
hours. The bay looked as brilliant as ever. The mornings are crisp and cold. The thermometer in
the sun at noon is 105°.
'11 August (Sunday): Assisted the incumbent at St Peter's Church, Collingwood, a suburb of
Melbourne. I read prayers in the morning and preached in the afternoon. The behaviour of the
people was as perfect as could be - no whispering, no fidgeting, no sleeping. They joined
heartily in the singing and responding. I could hardly realise to myself that I was out of England.'
101
Before leaving Melbourne for Sydney and the bush, the Rev John Mereweather wrote a
pamphlet entitled The Type and Anti-type on Circumcision and Baptism. But there we leave
him, in St Peter's Church, glorying in his vocation and English values.
Who knows - perhaps he advised William Honeycombe, at a chance or arranged meeting,
about the better situation of Geeiong? Perhaps he was instrumental, in part, in the Honeycombes
making Geeiong their first Australian home.
11. Melbourne and the Three Elizabeths
Although we have no knowledge of the activities of the Honeycombes in their first months in
Melbourne, we know that they were living there until at least the end of 1852.
We also know what the Rev Mereweather was doing, some of the time. And as his views,
impressions, and brief descriptions coincide with the Honeycombes' stay, his diary entries may
still pertain to them.
The day after he left the Sea Queen and settled into the Prince of Waies Hotel, he Galled on the
Anglican Bishop, and the Governor, but found neither at home. He noted that they lived in
'pretty cottages surrounded by grounds and gardens, on the banks of the Yarra.'
Two days later, on 11 July, he was invited to become an honorary member of the Melbourne
Club and dined there that night with a man, unnamed, who introduced him to the club, and six
|
others. Mereweather was impressed - with the-Club and the town, with where he-was, and
with himself.
He wrote: 'We sat down at six o'clock at a well-appointed tabie, Sighted by many wax-lights,
and we were waited upon by two menservants, one in dress livery and the other out of livery.
At night, as I lay in an excellent bed at the hotel, I couid not help making the following
reflections. Here am I, after a voyage of 13 or 14 thousand miles through the great ocean,
arrived on a vast continent, the existence of which was unknown to the world until 200 years
ago, and which was not inhabited by white men until 62 years ago. More than that, I have been
partaking of an excellent repast, served in a way which would be considered creditable in
London or Paris, in the society of educated and wealthy men, in. a portion of that continent
which was only discovered 17 or 18 years ago, and in a city which 16 years back was a savage
waste, trodden by savage men in chase of the emu and the kangaroo. In this city there are
25,000 inhabitants, surrounded by ali the necessaries and comforts of life; there are well-built
houses; shops filled with everything one can require; two churches, besides chapels; active
ministers of all demoninations; a well-managed custom house, gaol, and post office; numerous
colonial trading vessels clustering at the river quays; whilst at the mouth of the Yarra, by
Williamstown, lie at anchor fourteen or fifteen full-rigged ships. What wonderful civilising
tendencies the Anglo-Saxon race seems to have! Instruments are they of an all-wise providence
to substitute in the remote extremities of the world humanising Christianity for savage paganism,
a pure code of morals for abominable impurities, government for anarchy, peace for bloodshed,
industry for idleness, the certain fruits of agriculture for the precarious yield of the chasei An
Englishman is never content to do anything that he undertakes, by halves; he will pull all
surrounding influences up to his level; he never descends to them. It is the genius of the British
colonist to reproduce in the most distant regions, and under the most unfavourable auspices, the
minutest details of early associations, to surround himself at the antipodes with the atmosphere
of home.'
102
12. Family Gathering in Geeiong.
The presence of the Honeycombes in Geeiong and Melbourne - and they have lived in
Melbourne now for more than 150 years - was determined by many things and many people,
long before the family made any decisions of their own.
Although both towns were very new in 1852 and the land around them newly settled, Port
Phillip Bay had been known about for 50 years. Its development as a settlement and then as a
separate colony was due in no small measure to events and persons in Tasmania.
This wooded island, the size of Scotland and with a similar climate, entered European
awareness and maritime history in December 1642, when a Dutch sea-captain, Abel Tasman,
searching for a new route to South America, found an unexpected piece of land. He named it
Van Diemen's Land, in honour of the Governor-General of the Dutch East indies, Anthony Van
Diemen, and before pressing on he claimed the land for Holland.
He thought it was part of the vast unknown continent (Australia) that the Dutch had encountered
sporadically and generally accidentalty from March 1606, mainly in the north and west. They
didn't like what they saw - 'Wild, cruel savages... dark barbarous men' - The most arid and
barren region that would be found anywhere on earth.'
Cape Leeuwin, on the south-west tip of Australia, was sighted and named by the Dutch in
|
March 1622, a few months before the first English ship sighted the coast. Called the Tryai, she
became the first English shipwreck, striking a reef near the Monte Bello Islands, off Western
Australia. Five years later another Dutch ship ventured along the southern coast of Australia,
between Cape Leeuwin and what is now Streaky Bay, skirting the Nullarbor Plain. But the
south-east corner (Victoria and New South Wales), as well as the long eastern reach of
Queensland, would remain hidden for more than a hundred years.
Australia was very slow to reveal itself. Van Diemen's Land was stil! thought to be part of the
mainland in 1788, and the First Fleet sailed cautiously sour/7 of Tasmania. It was left to George
Bass and Matthew Flinders to prove Bass's theory that Van Diemen's Land was an island (by
sailing around it) and to explore the coast of Victoria in 1798-99. Flinders then went on to
verify that Australia was an island continent, by circumnavigating it in 1801-03.
The discovery of the Bass Strait provided ships bound for Sydney with a short-cut, albeit a
dangerously stormy one. It was traversed by Lt Grant of the Lady Nelson in 1800 - he named
Cape Otway. But the narrow entrance, the Rip, that led to the 30-mile wide inland harbour iater
called Port Phillip Bay, was missed.
It was found and entered by Grant's successor, Lt John Murray RN, early in 1802. He wrote:'A
most noble sheet of water... with many fine coves and entrances in it, and the appearance and
probabilities of rivers.' Lt Murray nosed
103
about in the Lady Nelson's launch, exploring the shoreline, eastwards and westwards, as far up
as the future site of Frankston on the eastern shore of the bay and that of Geeiong to the west.
He and his men were the first Europeans to see the western shores of Port Phillip Bay, and to
be seen by the aborigines who dweit around a smaller bay, later called Corio.
!n March 1802, Lt Murray took forma) possession of his discoveries, raising a new flag called
the Union Jack - the first time it was to fly over any part of the British Empire.
Murray was followed ashore in May by Matthew Flinders, eastward bound around Australia.
He climbed hiils, the better to assess the unknown country, and from the highest peak of the
You Yangs, which he named Station Peak (later it was renamed after him), he looked south to
Corio Bay and the land that would within a hundred years contain the second largest city in
Victoria - Geeiong. He liked what he saw. The land had 'a pleasing and in many parts a fertile
appearance' and was 'capable of supporting much cattle, though better calculated for sheep'.
Flinders was then 28, a vigorous and prescient Scot, who would be arrested by the French
when his ship later Sanded at Mauritius {France and England were then at war). He was
imprisoned there for six years. Released in 1810, he returned to England, dying there four years
later.
Governor Phiiip Gidley King in New South Wales, already locking for a new site for a convict
settlement and keen to forestall French colonial interest in the southern coast, had the area of
Port Phillip Bay surveyed in January 1803, and a hastily assembled expedition was sent by the
British Government to lay claim to the land.
It arrived in October: two ships, the Ocean and Calcutta., containing over 300 convicts, plus
wives and children, 45 settlers and their families, and 50 soldiers. The colonists were led by Lt
Col David Collins, who chose a pretty bay on the southern arm of Port Phillip Bay as a
settlement. It was east of the Rip and near what is now Sorrento. He called it Sullivan Bay.
Some seven months later the settlement, the first in Victoria, was abandoned, and the
|
community sailed south across the Bass Strait to the colder, wetter climes of Van Diemen's
Land, to another pretty place, where a camp had been set up by Lt John Bowen, acting on
orders similar to those given to Collins, in September 1803. This settlement was in the south of
the island at the mouth of a river, and was called Hobart. It became the second oldest state
capital after Sydney, and the smallest and most southerly. In due course, Collins became the
first Governor of Van Diemen's Land.
Sullivan Bay lapsed into nonentity. Its moment had passed; it would never be a town, nor a
significant name on any map. Collins had concluded that the location for various reasons was
ultimately unsuitable for a settlement, and for some reason, no other site, of the many around the
bay possessing better supplies of water and better soil, was chosen, although one of Collins'
lieutenants, exploring Corio Bay, had declared it to be 'a perfectly secure and commodious
harbour'.
Lt Tuckey added in his report: 'At the head of the harbour, the land rises from abrupt cliffs to
downs.' And there he landed, the first European to stand in a
104
wood of gum-trees, that would nearly all be felted within 40 years, and where the citizens of
modern Geelong now conduct their busy lives. Further north, Tuckey's crew encountered some
aborigines. Gifts were exchanged, but some contretemps resulted and an aborigine died, the first
to be killed in Victoria by a white man.
Thenceforth, for 20 years, the whole area slumbered on in Stone Age simplicity, undisturbed by
no white man - apart from one.
William Buckley was one of three convicts who had escaped in 1804 from the aborted colony
at Sullivan Bay; he was 23. Somehow he survived, walking right round Port Phillip Bay until he
reached and was accepted by the tribe who inhabited the Bellarine Peninsula, on the other side
of the Rip, and virtually opposite his first, fettered Australian home. For 30 years he existed
among the aborigines, sole white lord of the wild and knowing it like no other then or since.
Then in 1835 he saw an English ship, and heard English voices, and walked into an encampment
made in May at Indented Head. A generation had passed and now new settlers had arrived.
These were led by John Batman, aged 34, a Tasmanian grazier. Suitable land for sheep-farming
in Tasmania had become limited since the permanent settlement of Hobart and the establishment
of a penal colony. Displeased with all this, and despite opposition from the government of New
South Wales, Batman and others had decided to find and possess new acres elsewhere. They
formed the Port Phillip Association. Assisted in part by Buckley's knowledge of the land and the
aboriginal language, Batman and his party, after setting up a depot, explored the west and north
of Port Phillip Bay. Like Flinders, Batman also climbed hills and stood, like Flinders, on Station
Peak.
He also liked what he saw: 'I never could have imagined it possible that so fine a country existed
on the face of the globe: gentle hills, plains and downs, on which 5,000 sheep might have been
allowed to feed with little trouble to their shepherd.'
While Batman moved north, an associate, John Wedge, made a more thorough exploration of
the countryside around Corio Bay and as far south as Torquay. He discovered the confluence
of the Barwon and Moorabool Rivers west of Geelong and crossed the Barrabool Hills. He
named a waterfall after his guide: Buckley's Falls. The Wild White Man was given an official
pardon in due course, and in 1838 he returned to something like civilisation, retiring to Hobart,
|
where he married. He died there in 1856, aged 75.
Meanwhile, Batman had made a historic purchase. Somehow he persuaded the local aboriginal
leaders to endorse and make their marks on a deed of so-called sale that gave his Association
600,000 acres of Australia, most of them north and west of Port Phillip Bay and including the
Bellarine Peninsula. This done, he returned to Van Diemen's Land with tales of a land of milk
and honey; and hundreds of settlers, keen to escape the cramped and criminal atmosphere of
the island, sold up and sailed north.
Among them were some members of the Port Phillip Association, who were soon in dispute
with squatters who also moved in on their lands. But by July 1836, some 30,000 sheep were
safely grazing on the Association's territory.
105
Before John Batman had left New South Wales for Van Diemen's Land with his deed of sale in
his pocket, he had chosen a site near the north shore of Port Phillip Bay for a township and
named a river there after himself. If he had not died in 1839, and if his position and exploits had
been more official, his name might have been much more widely commemorated in Australia, as
was Flinders' name, among many others. There would have been Batman Streets, Creeks,
Rivers, Mountains, Islands, and towns all over Australia. And the town he founded might have
become famous as Batmansville. As it is, that town became Melbourne: and his river was
renamed the Yarra.
His most notable memorial is a stone pillar in Batman Park, near his one-time depot at Indented
Head.
Nobody gave his name to Geelong. The farmers who in 1836 set up sheep-farms, or 'runs', in
the area, referred to it by the aboriginal name for the bay, Jillong. Corio (pronounced 'Cor-eye-
o) was actually the native name for the land around the bay. The white settlers somehow
reversed the names.
These were mainly exiled or emigrant Scotsmen and ex-Tasmanians. They came generally in
pairs, as partners or brothers: John Cowie and David Stead; George Russell and H Anderson;
the Sutherland brothers; the Austin brothers, the Manifolds, the Learmonths, the Murrays, the
Lloyds, the Yuiiles.
Dr Alexander Thomson, formerly catechist of the Port Phillip Association, set up a run on the
south bank of the Barwon River, covering present day Belmont and Highton. The son of an
Aberdeen ship-owner and born in 1800, Dr Thomson had previously been a surgeon on convict
ships before settling in Van Diemen's Land. Hemoved to Melbourne in 1835. His next move, to
the area of Geelong, is described in a letter he wrote in March 1354.
'In May 1836 I landed my sheep at Point Henry, and occupied the present township of Geelong
as a sheep station, and Indented Head as a cattle station for Captain Swanston. Messrs Cowie
and Stead and myself had the whole Western district to ourselves for eighteen months, parties
being all afraid of the blacks... In 1837 I buiit the present house of Kardinia, which I called after
the aboriginal word for "sunrise." I built also a house for the Derwent Company, occupied
afterwards by Mr Fisher. In 1838 Mr Strachan buiit the first store in Geelong; he was followed
by Messrs Rucker and Champion. On my first journeys into the country I was very much
surprised to find so few natives, and thought they were keeping out of the way. During our first
visit to Buninyong we did not see one, and on our first journey to the west, when we discovered
Colac and Korangamite, we saw about twenty.'
|
Dr Thomson's neighbour was David Fisher, who was manager of the Derwent Company that
replaced the Association. Fisher was another Scot, bom in 1801 at Roslin, south of Edinburgh.
As his activities and possessions would assume some significance to the Honeycombes in later
years, his account of what he did in 1836, and what he saw, is worth quoting at some length,
In a letter written in September 1853, Fisher said: "Returning by an angle across the country, we
made Corio (Geelong}, where we were struck with the magnificent scene which burst upon our
view as we reached the rise, now the centre of the town, known as Church Hill. The splendour
and magnitude of Corio
106
Bay, the gentle rise from the bay to where we stood, about three-quarters of a mile, and the like
gentle fall to the River Barwon, the You Yangs, Station Peak, the Barraboo! Hills, with aU the
varied scenery of hill and vale around clothed in the beautiful verdure of nature, seemed to
proclaim this spot as the site of a great mercantile city. Lost in contemplation, we were
overtaken by night, and had the satisfaction of finding the shelter of a gum-tree near the place
now called "La Trobe Terrace"; here we camped for the night. Next morning we made Messrs
Cowie and Stead's, where we were entertained with a comfortable breakfast, and likewise got
our provision bags replenished. We then crossed the Moorabool River, and afterwards the
Barwon at the place now known as Pollock's Ford; we tethered our horses in the valley and
walked to the top of Mount Moriac, from which elevated spot we had a beautiful prospect of
this delightful district, and with the assistance of a good telescope we were able to trace the
various windings of the Rivers Leigh and Barwon; also from this mount we had another view of
beautiful Corio and its lovely bay. in imagination we could picture a splendid city, with the bay
covered with ships of ail nations, which fancies I have lived to see in part realized.
'Having taken our bearings, we descended to where we left our horses, and there we encamped
for the night, and next morning started across the country and made the River Leigh at its
junction with the Barwon, where I afterwards formed my home-station. We then followed up
the Leigh River for about six miles, to the place where Mr Russell's station now is; here we
crossed the country in a direct line towards the Anakie Hills until we came to the Moorabool
River, where we halted for the night, in the morning we ascended the highest of these hills, from
which we had a most magnificent view of nearly all the hills, valleys, creeks, and rivers
comprised within that portion of the country, now the County of Grant. Next morning we
started for Doutta Galla (Melbourne), intending to return to Van Diemen's Land; but finding that
our ship had sailed we had to content ourseives until her return...
'Being now satisfied that sheep farming would prove a profitable speculation in the New Land,
as Port Phillip was then called in Van Diemen's Land, we entered into a co-partnership to carry
it out extensively. In this we were joined by Messrs Swanston, Mercer, and Learmonth, and
purchased up the shares and interest of the Van Diemen's Land Association. We took the style
and title of the "Derwent Company."
'In the latter end of the year 1836 i returned to Port Phillip for the purpose of forming the
different stations, afterwards occupied by the Derwent Co, and pitched my tent at the south side
of Geelong, on the north bank of the Barwon River, near where a bridge was built
communicating with the Western District. Here I built the first house in Geelong worthy of the
|
name. It is built of weatherboards of Van Diemen's Land timber, which house yet stands, and is
still rather an ornament to what is now called Barwon Terrace. In this house I had the honour of
receiving His Excellency Sir Richard Bourke, who had come hither to spy out the nakedness of
the land, and with his suite encamped on the banks of the Barwon next to my house. It is worthy
of remark that on the night of Sir Richard Bourke's arrival the district wa$ visited by an
earthquake, the shock of which was felt all over the district. Such a phenomenon has never
occurred
107
since that time, but I was informed by a very old native, King Murradock, that such had been
felt before, but it was "long, long ago."
'In the month of September (1837), having finished my house and got all things comfortable for
the reception of my family, I proceeded to Van Diemen's Land to bring them over, taking my
passage by the James Watt, the first steam vessel that visited these shores, in the month of
March following (1838)! returned with my family, and having got them settled at Barwon
Terrace, I procesded to inspect the stations already formed.'
In 1838, Fred Champion, who ran one of the wooden storehouses by the beach, began
shipping wool to Van Diemen's Land, and the Woolpack Inn was built on the low cliff above
the beach, soon to become widely known as Mack's Hotel (JG Mack being the proprietor).
Meanwhile, Captain Foster Fyans, aged 46, late of the 4th (King's Own) Regiment, with whom
he had served on Norfolk Island, and ex-Commandant of the Moreton Bay penal settlement,
had been appointed Police Magistrate, Protector of Aborigines, Commissioner of Crown
Islands and dispenser of depasturising licenses in September 1837. He was asked by Sir
Richard Bourke to choose a site for the town that would be the supply and administrative centre
for the suddenly arrived community. His choice was surveyed and divided into 36 blocks, each
containing 20 lots.
On 26 October 1838, that pegged oblong of land, between the beach and the Barwon, officially
became Geelong.
But it was not until 14 February 1839 that the first three blocks were sold, the bulk of the
allotments therein going to speculators in Melbourne and Sydney, as did the lots in two blocks
sold in 1842, when Geelong's population was but 454. Local purchasers thenceforth acquired
more of what was on offer as local business prospered and the population grew. But even by
1851 several of the central blocks remained empty and unsold.
By then the population numbered 8,291, nearly half of whom were female, and most of whom
were immigrants who dwelt on the cheaper lots outside the official town. Landowners like
James Austin and Dr Thomson divided up their properties for profitable sales to immigrant
families, 4,000 of whom arrived in Geelong between 1848 and 1850.
The Geelong Advertiser, Victoria's oldest morning newspaper, first published in November
1840, noted a few years later: 'Dwellings and handsome edifices are springing up in all
directions with astounding rapidity. The limits of Chilwell, New Town, Little Scotland and
Ashby are being rapidly extended. The first named is almost the growth of a day, a few months
ago not a house was to be seen; but now, as if by magic, we behold a busy and thriving hamlet.'
In fact, more that 100 dwellings and businesses were built in Chilwell within a year. Highton and
Beimont, south of the Barwon, were also established at this time.
The handsome edifices referred to included the first stone building, Strachan's wool store
|
(1840); a post office; a court house; three banks; five churches (two of which were
Presbyterian); a fire station; two theatres (the Victoria and the Theatre Royal); a Mechanics
Institute, an Oddfellows Hall, a customs house, a barracks, some small factories, mills, several
hotels, many
108
church and private schools, and dozens of shops. A jetty and wharf were also built. Most of the
commerciai businesses congregated near Market Square, spreading up Yarra and Moorabool
Streets, and along Corio Terrace (later Brougham St), Corio, Malop and Ryrie Streets, and the
streets between.
Most of these streets were iil-defined as such, without pavements and denuded of trees. As in
all pioneer towns, dust flew about in summer, and in the winter, horse and bullock wagons and
drays bogged down in the mud.
As prosperity and the population increased in the 1840s so did prostitution and poverty. The
various churches and friendly societies tried to deal with the latter, while most of the towns-
people sought entertainment in hotels and at the theatres, at concerts, soirees and balls, at the
racecourse, at the regatta and the Corio Cricket Club. Sea-bathing was also popular.
On 9 February 1850, the newly elected Town Council of Geelong met for the first time, in the
Royal Hotel in Malop St, and Dr Alexander Thomson, aged 49, became the town's first Mayor.
Fred Champion's house in Corio St was rented for a year as Council Chambers for £50, after
which Captain Foster Fyan's house in Yarra Street was so used until the Town Hall was built in
1856.
There was much cause for congratulation at that first meeting of the Council in 1850. A town
now stood where none had existed 12 years before; Geelong's exports, mainly wool, sheep,
salted mutton, tallow and sheepskins, now exceeded Melbourne's in value by £100,000.
Proudly, the town's worthies hailed Geelong as The Commercial Capital' of Victoria. But it
would never become, as Captain Foster Fyans hoped, 'a place of vast importance' and 'as
beautiful a city as is in the world.'
The bar to this happening was exactly that - a sand-bar.
It stretched for three kilometres across the entrance to Corio Bay. There were two channels
through it, marked by buoys. But the deepest, at high tide, was only 13 feet, and large vessels
like clippers and wool ships were prevented from reaching town. They anchored at Point
Henry, at the southern end of the sand-bar. By the time a deeper channel was cut, in 1861, it
was too late. The railways had arrived, and Melbourne's ascendancy was well assured, with a
population more than five times that of Geelong.
Captain Fyans, writing a few years later, in 1854, had some interesting things to say about how
this ascendancy occurred, to the detriment of Geefong.
He said: 'We have four small steamboats between this and Melbourne daily, making fortunes for
their owners; large vessels lie at Point Henry, four miles across the bay; but small vessels, under
300 tons, come to the jetty and discharge. The chief trade of the town until the times changed so
much on account of the gold mania was wool, tallow, and hides. Wool was a considerable item
in the shipments. From 25,000 to 30,000 bales were embarked yearly at Point Henry, in large
ships from 700 to 2,000 tons. But the trade of this place compared with Melbourne is a mere
nothing; our merchants are few, but good honest sterling men; but, suffering as they do, great
discontent prevails. Our ships and our letters generally go first to Melbourne; the only obstacle
|
to our shipping is the bar. For years and years application has been made by the inhabitants to
the government for assistance in clearing it away. Not one shilling has been expended,
excepting by the inhabitants, who have paid surveyors'
109
expenses time after time. Their work hangs in an office, and the bar remains untouched, and is
very iikeiy to remain so for long and many a day. If this bar was removed, and shipping came up
to the town, Geelong must become a place of vast importance. It has a fine harbour, and great
advantages over Melbourne. That most excellent Governor-General Sir R Bourke, made a
choice, and placed Melbourne where it stands. He also visited Geelong. He was delighted with
the place and country; he remained fourteen days, and having confirmed the site of Melbourne, I
suppose he did not wish to alter it. This is to be lamented, for if Melbourne had been placed
where Geelong stands, it would become as beautiful a city as is in the world. The locality is
pleasing, cheerful, beautiful, and healthful, with a fine rising situation; the scenery grand and
magnificent. Melbourne does not possess one of these advantages, lying low, with bad
approaches on every side, Geelong increases but slowly. A few years ago the census gave a
population of seven thousand, but at the present time there must be a population of twenty-five
thousand, which daily increases from all parts of the world.'
It was increased by five on 3 September 1853, when Richard Honeycombs, his wife Elizabeth,
and their first three children disembarked from the Banker's Daughter near Geeiong.
Their ship was twice as big as the Sea Queen, weighed over 1,000 tons and carried 380
emigrants, mainly single women: there were 149 of them between the ages of 14 and 45. She
had sailed from Liverpool on 19 May 1853 and the voyage took 107 days. The Honeycombes
travelled steerage, in circumstances that may be imagined. Many of those who suffered with
them were Scottish: from Fife, Edinburgh, Ayrshire and the Borders. Some were Irish, and
there was a large contingent of servant-girls from Lancashire.
Eight passengers had died on the voyage out, and when the Banker's Daughter tied up at Point
Henry, she was put in quarantine for five days, on account of some fever on board. It could not
have been very bad, probably just the end of an outbreak, as immigration commissioners were
allowed to go on board at the end of that time to inspect the immigrants. Richard and his family,
whether affected or not, survived.
The shipping list notes that Richard was a mason, from Devon, and that he was 32, that his wife
was 30, and their children were 3, 1, and an infant. In fact, he would be 24 that month, his wife
was 31, and the children 4, 2, and seven months. The latter, George William, was born at Leith
in Scotland in February, three months before the ship left Liverpool.
The Banker's Daughter would have tied up among the small forest of masts and rigging at Point
Henry, unabie, like all the larger sailing-ships there, to cross the bar. Small boats could enter the
inner harbour, coming in to the jetty at the foot of Yarra Street or mooring at the new Steam
Packet Wharf, opposite Mack's Hotel, as did the little steamers, Aphrasia and Vesta, that
commuted between Melbourne and Geeiong. There was an insanitary immigration barracks in
Swanston Street. But Richard and his family would have had no need of such
shelter, having a home to go to - nor of the immigrants' tented village at Point Henry.
According to family legend, he already had a job lined up. If so, it must have been as a
stonemason and arranged for him by his father, William, who would also have found Richard
|
and his family some accommodation. Even if Richard had no job to go to, there would have
been no problem obtaining work in the town. Geelong was still in some confusion, as
immigrants, settlers and diggers ebbed and flowed. The finding of gold near Ciunes in June 1851
and then at Buninyong south of Ballarat and but 50 miles from Geelong, had led to some 2,500
people abandoning their new homes and livelihoods in Geeiong and heading for the gold-fields.
Said The Advertiser. 'In some of the suburban villages the male population has almost
completely disappeared.'
Although many had returned,, some to spend their earnings in riotous living, the town that would
be Richard's home for much of the next 12 years was still in a state of social flux.
In 1853, according to Ian Wynd in Geelong - The Pivot: 'Wages were three to four times as
high as in 1851, and employers boarded the ships before disembarkation seeking suitable
employees. An immigration depot was established with quarters at Point Henry, in Geelong, and
on a hulk moored in the bay. A staff of nine was employed in looking after the new arrivals. To
cater for all these newcomers, boarding-houses and hoteis proliferated. In 1852 there were 22
boarding-houses and 82 hotels and taverns.'
Geelong's population doubled in the first two years of the gold-rush, rising to 16,000 in 1853.
Richard and his family were but five among the thousands who poured into Geelong that year.
Did William go to meet his son and Richard's wife and children? How did he know they had
arrived?
There must have been a system that announced the approach and arrival of every ship. Their
approach may have been noted by a signal-station on Indented Head. Certainly the moment the
pilot went on board to bring a ship to Point Henry, her name was known and would have been
communicated to the shore. Notices, chalked on slate perhaps at the Customs House or Steam
Packet Wharf in Geelong, would have announced the Banker's Daughter's arrival.
Did William ride out with a dray to collect his son's family and their baggage? Possibly he did,
and to help them financially. For immigrants, as we have seen, were unprepared for the soaring
costs of transport and commodities occasioned by the gold-rush.
It was the start of the Australian spring: the weather was mild; flowers bloomed; the grass was
green. Three years had passed since William had emigrated and six since Richard's marriage in
Gretna Green. In the interim William may never have seen his son, whose itinerant work had
taken him to the north of England and to Scotland. He may never have met Richard's wife, nor
As if to mark this family reunion, a significant and grand event took piace in Geeiong a fortnight
or so after Richard's family arrived.
The colony's Governor, Charles La Trobe, came to Geelong, and set his seal on the town's
importance and ail the progress being made by laying the foundation stone of the Geelong
Railway Station on 20 September 1853. At the same time the first turf was cut in the ground for
a railway line to Melbourne.
An open-air banquet, free to all, followed the ceremony. Thousands joined in the celebrations.
Among them, marvelling at the crowds, banners and flags, the bands, the food and drink, were
surely the two Honeycombe families, all 10 of them, their West Country accents mixing with the
other English, Scottish, Irish dialects and voices all around them. It was all very odd. For this
was Australia. But among such a polyglot crowd, unfettered and gainsome, they must have feit
almost at home.
|
Two years after Richard and his family left Liverpool, his fourth child, Emma, was born, on 16
May 1855. She was the first Honeycombe to be born in Australia. Her mother, Elizabeth,
registered the birth, giving her address as
'South Geelong', and her husband's occupation as 'mason'. Emma never married, and died in
Melbourne in 1876 at the age of 21.
Emma was not one year old when her aunt, Jane Honeycombe, Richard's older sister and the
last of William's family to emigrate, left England on her own.
111
ssen any of his three grand-children. He had certainly never seen his grandson, George.
The reunion must have been charged with some emotion and there would have been much to
talk about.
How was the voyage and how was England? How were Mary Ann and Jane? What had
happened to William Robert? Was Jane planning to venture here? And what was this war
between Russia and Turkey? And the Duke of Wellington was dead, and another Napoleon
was Emperor of France! And the Crystal Palace was being rebuilt in south London! How was it
all back home?
How was it here? Richard would ask. What was it like?
He would have looked about and gone on looking and asking about jobs and prices, about
Geelong, Melbourne and Victoria. And so this was Henry! Martha and John! How they had
changed! And where was his stepmother, whom his father had married in September 1851?
Gone to Tasmania! And his own mother - how had she died? And little Elizabeth had got
married! Without even going to Gretna Green!
We know that Richard and his family were living in South Geelong in 1855. So they may have
rented rooms or a simple house there, somewhere around Foster and Fyans Streets, on the
slope leading down to the River Barwon.
William is recorded as having been in Noble Street in 1854, a long new street leading west from
La Trobe Terrace, in an area called Chiiweil. He may have been there in 1853. The land,
owned by a sheep-farming magnate called James Austin, had been divided up and sold as small
building lots in 1849, costing £5 to £10. Over 100 assorted buildings were put up within a year.
William may have occupied one of these houses, or built his own on a vacant lot.
There was a newly built Wesleyan Church in Noble Street, which in 1853 was being enlarged.
Another church, St Paul's, a large Anglican church begun in 1850, was still unfinished. Perhaps
William worked on one or the other. Or on St Peter's in Chiiweil, in Percy St, completed in
1855.
But there was more than enough work for stonemasons like William and Richard, who had
practical experience of the more monumental aspects of their craft. More churches had yet to
be built or rebuilt, as well as banks, municipal buildings, and the solid stone mansions of those
enriched by commerce, wool or gold. The second half of the 1850s was one of the best and
busiest times to be in Geelong. Business and building were booming. A visitor from Sydney
complained that there was 'nothing at all to break the dreadful monotony of buying and selling,
selling and buying from morning to night, every day and all day long.'
Richard's family possibly lodged with his father for a few weeks or months. But neither father
nor son would have been too happy with that. Nonetheless, William, now 56, must have been
pleased to see his second son - now a fit though short young man, sharp-nosed, keen-eyed, his
|
forehead high, moustache and whiskers no doubt neatly trimmed. And what did Richard see?
Aias, no photos of William Honeycombe have survived.
102
12. Family Gathering in Geeiong.
The presence of the Honeycombes in Geeiong and Melbourne - and they have lived in
Melbourne now for more than 150 years - was determined by many things and many people,
long before the family made any decisions of their own.
Although both towns were very new in 1852 and the land around them newly settled, Port
Phillip Bay had been known about for 50 years. Its development as a settlement and then as a
separate colony was due in no small measure to events and persons in Tasmania.
This wooded island, the size of Scotland and with a similar climate, entered European
awareness and maritime history in December 1642, when a Dutch sea-captain, Abel Tasman,
searching for a new route to South America, found an unexpected piece of land. He named it
Van Diemen's Land, in honour of the Governor-General of the Dutch East indies, Anthony Van
Diemen, and before pressing on he claimed the land for Holland.
He thought it was part of the vast unknown continent (Australia) that the Dutch had encountered
sporadically and generally accidentalty from March 1606, mainly in the north and west. They
didn't like what they saw - 'Wild, cruel savages... dark barbarous men' - The most arid and
barren region that would be found anywhere on earth.'
Cape Leeuwin, on the south-west tip of Australia, was sighted and named by the Dutch in
March 1622, a few months before the first English ship sighted the coast. Called the Tryai, she
became the first English shipwreck, striking a reef near the Monte Bello Islands, off Western
Australia. Five years later another Dutch ship ventured along the southern coast of Australia,
between Cape Leeuwin and what is now Streaky Bay, skirting the Nullarbor Plain. But the
south-east corner (Victoria and New South Wales), as well as the long eastern reach of
Queensland, would remain hidden for more than a hundred years.
Australia was very slow to reveal itself. Van Diemen's Land was stil! thought to be part of the
mainland in 1788, and the First Fleet sailed cautiously sour/7 of Tasmania. It was left to George
Bass and Matthew Flinders to prove Bass's theory that Van Diemen's Land was an island (by
sailing around it) and to explore the coast of Victoria in 1798-99. Flinders then went on to
verify that Australia was an island continent, by circumnavigating it in 1801-03.
The discovery of the Bass Strait provided ships bound for Sydney with a short-cut, albeit a
dangerously stormy one. It was traversed by Lt Grant of the Lady Nelson in 1800 - he named
Cape Otway. But the narrow entrance, the Rip, that led to the 30-mile wide inland harbour iater
called Port Phillip Bay, was missed.
It was found and entered by Grant's successor, Lt John Murray RN, early in 1802. He wrote:'A
most noble sheet of water... with many fine coves and entrances in it, and the appearance and
probabilities of rivers.' Lt Murray nosed
103
about in the Lady Nelson's launch, exploring the shoreline, eastwards and westwards, as far up
as the future site of Frankston on the eastern shore of the bay and that of Geeiong to the west.
He and his men were the first Europeans to see the western shores of Port Phillip Bay, and to
be seen by the aborigines who dweit around a smaller bay, later called Corio.
|
!n March 1802, Lt Murray took forma) possession of his discoveries, raising a new flag called
the Union Jack - the first time it was to fly over any part of the British Empire.
Murray was followed ashore in May by Matthew Flinders, eastward bound around Australia.
He climbed hiils, the better to assess the unknown country, and from the highest peak of the
You Yangs, which he named Station Peak (later it was renamed after him), he looked south to
Corio Bay and the land that would within a hundred years contain the second largest city in
Victoria - Geeiong. He liked what he saw. The land had 'a pleasing and in many parts a fertile
appearance' and was 'capable of supporting much cattle, though better calculated for sheep'.
Flinders was then 28, a vigorous and prescient Scot, who would be arrested by the French
when his ship later Sanded at Mauritius {France and England were then at war). He was
imprisoned there for six years. Released in 1810, he returned to England, dying there four years
later.
Governor Phiiip Gidley King in New South Wales, already locking for a new site for a convict
settlement and keen to forestall French colonial interest in the southern coast, had the area of
Port Phillip Bay surveyed in January 1803, and a hastily assembled expedition was sent by the
British Government to lay claim to the land.
It arrived in October: two ships, the Ocean and Calcutta., containing over 300 convicts, plus
wives and children, 45 settlers and their families, and 50 soldiers. The colonists were led by Lt
Col David Collins, who chose a pretty bay on the southern arm of Port Phillip Bay as a
settlement. It was east of the Rip and near what is now Sorrento. He called it Sullivan Bay.
Some seven months later the settlement, the first in Victoria, was abandoned, and the
community sailed south across the Bass Strait to the colder, wetter climes of Van Diemen's
Land, to another pretty place, where a camp had been set up by Lt John Bowen, acting on
orders similar to those given to Collins, in September 1803. This settlement was in the south of
the island at the mouth of a river, and was called Hobart. It became the second oldest state
capital after Sydney, and the smallest and most southerly. In due course, Collins became the
first Governor of Van Diemen's Land.
Sullivan Bay lapsed into nonentity. Its moment had passed; it would never be a town, nor a
significant name on any map. Collins had concluded that the location for various reasons was
ultimately unsuitable for a settlement, and for some reason, no other site, of the many around the
bay possessing better supplies of water and better soil, was chosen, although one of Collins'
lieutenants, exploring Corio Bay, had declared it to be 'a perfectly secure and commodious
harbour'.
Lt Tuckey added in his report: 'At the head of the harbour, the land rises from abrupt cliffs to
downs.' And there he landed, the first European to stand in a
104
wood of gum-trees, that would nearly all be felted within 40 years, and where the citizens of
modern Geelong now conduct their busy lives. Further north, Tuckey's crew encountered some
aborigines. Gifts were exchanged, but some contretemps resulted and an aborigine died, the first
to be killed in Victoria by a white man.
Thenceforth, for 20 years, the whole area slumbered on in Stone Age simplicity, undisturbed by
no white man - apart from one.
William Buckley was one of three convicts who had escaped in 1804 from the aborted colony
at Sullivan Bay; he was 23. Somehow he survived, walking right round Port Phillip Bay until he
|
reached and was accepted by the tribe who inhabited the Bellarine Peninsula, on the other side
of the Rip, and virtually opposite his first, fettered Australian home. For 30 years he existed
among the aborigines, sole white lord of the wild and knowing it like no other then or since.
Then in 1835 he saw an English ship, and heard English voices, and walked into an encampment
made in May at Indented Head. A generation had passed and now new settlers had arrived.
These were led by John Batman, aged 34, a Tasmanian grazier. Suitable land for sheep-farming
in Tasmania had become limited since the permanent settlement of Hobart and the establishment
of a penal colony. Displeased with all this, and despite opposition from the government of New
South Wales, Batman and others had decided to find and possess new acres elsewhere. They
formed the Port Phillip Association. Assisted in part by Buckley's knowledge of the land and the
aboriginal language, Batman and his party, after setting up a depot, explored the west and north
of Port Phillip Bay. Like Flinders, Batman also climbed hills and stood, like Flinders, on Station
Peak.
He also liked what he saw: 'I never could have imagined it possible that so fine a country existed
on the face of the globe: gentle hills, plains and downs, on which 5,000 sheep might have been
allowed to feed with little trouble to their shepherd.'
While Batman moved north, an associate, John Wedge, made a more thorough exploration of
the countryside around Corio Bay and as far south as Torquay. He discovered the confluence
of the Barwon and Moorabool Rivers west of Geelong and crossed the Barrabool Hills. He
named a waterfall after his guide: Buckley's Falls. The Wild White Man was given an official
pardon in due course, and in 1838 he returned to something like civilisation, retiring to Hobart,
where he married. He died there in 1856, aged 75.
Meanwhile, Batman had made a historic purchase. Somehow he persuaded the local aboriginal
leaders to endorse and make their marks on a deed of so-called sale that gave his Association
600,000 acres of Australia, most of them north and west of Port Phillip Bay and including the
Bellarine Peninsula. This done, he returned to Van Diemen's Land with tales of a land of milk
and honey; and hundreds of settlers, keen to escape the cramped and criminal atmosphere of
the island, sold up and sailed north.
Among them were some members of the Port Phillip Association, who were soon in dispute
with squatters who also moved in on their lands. But by July 1836, some 30,000 sheep were
safely grazing on the Association's territory.
105
Before John Batman had left New South Wales for Van Diemen's Land with his deed of sale in
his pocket, he had chosen a site near the north shore of Port Phillip Bay for a township and
named a river there after himself. If he had not died in 1839, and if his position and exploits had
been more official, his name might have been much more widely commemorated in Australia, as
was Flinders' name, among many others. There would have been Batman Streets, Creeks,
Rivers, Mountains, Islands, and towns all over Australia. And the town he founded might have
become famous as Batmansville. As it is, that town became Melbourne: and his river was
renamed the Yarra.
His most notable memorial is a stone pillar in Batman Park, near his one-time depot at Indented
Head.
Nobody gave his name to Geelong. The farmers who in 1836 set up sheep-farms, or 'runs', in
the area, referred to it by the aboriginal name for the bay, Jillong. Corio (pronounced 'Cor-eye-
|
o) was actually the native name for the land around the bay. The white settlers somehow
reversed the names.
These were mainly exiled or emigrant Scotsmen and ex-Tasmanians. They came generally in
pairs, as partners or brothers: John Cowie and David Stead; George Russell and H Anderson;
the Sutherland brothers; the Austin brothers, the Manifolds, the Learmonths, the Murrays, the
Lloyds, the Yuiiles.
Dr Alexander Thomson, formerly catechist of the Port Phillip Association, set up a run on the
south bank of the Barwon River, covering present day Belmont and Highton. The son of an
Aberdeen ship-owner and born in 1800, Dr Thomson had previously been a surgeon on convict
ships before settling in Van Diemen's Land. Hemoved to Melbourne in 1835. His next move, to
the area of Geelong, is described in a letter he wrote in March 1354.
'In May 1836 I landed my sheep at Point Henry, and occupied the present township of Geelong
as a sheep station, and Indented Head as a cattle station for Captain Swanston. Messrs Cowie
and Stead and myself had the whole Western district to ourselves for eighteen months, parties
being all afraid of the blacks... In 1837 I buiit the present house of Kardinia, which I called after
the aboriginal word for "sunrise." I built also a house for the Derwent Company, occupied
afterwards by Mr Fisher. In 1838 Mr Strachan buiit the first store in Geelong; he was followed
by Messrs Rucker and Champion. On my first journeys into the country I was very much
surprised to find so few natives, and thought they were keeping out of the way. During our first
visit to Buninyong we did not see one, and on our first journey to the west, when we discovered
Colac and Korangamite, we saw about twenty.'
Dr Thomson's neighbour was David Fisher, who was manager of the Derwent Company that
replaced the Association. Fisher was another Scot, bom in 1801 at Roslin, south of Edinburgh.
As his activities and possessions would assume some significance to the Honeycombes in later
years, his account of what he did in 1836, and what he saw, is worth quoting at some length,
In a letter written in September 1853, Fisher said: "Returning by an angle across the country, we
made Corio (Geelong}, where we were struck with the magnificent scene which burst upon our
view as we reached the rise, now the centre of the town, known as Church Hill. The splendour
and magnitude of Corio
106
Bay, the gentle rise from the bay to where we stood, about three-quarters of a mile, and the like
gentle fall to the River Barwon, the You Yangs, Station Peak, the Barraboo! Hills, with aU the
varied scenery of hill and vale around clothed in the beautiful verdure of nature, seemed to
proclaim this spot as the site of a great mercantile city. Lost in contemplation, we were
overtaken by night, and had the satisfaction of finding the shelter of a gum-tree near the place
now called "La Trobe Terrace"; here we camped for the night. Next morning we made Messrs
Cowie and Stead's, where we were entertained with a comfortable breakfast, and likewise got
our provision bags replenished. We then crossed the Moorabool River, and afterwards the
Barwon at the place now known as Pollock's Ford; we tethered our horses in the valley and
walked to the top of Mount Moriac, from which elevated spot we had a beautiful prospect of
this delightful district, and with the assistance of a good telescope we were able to trace the
various windings of the Rivers Leigh and Barwon; also from this mount we had another view of
|
beautiful Corio and its lovely bay. in imagination we could picture a splendid city, with the bay
covered with ships of ail nations, which fancies I have lived to see in part realized.
'Having taken our bearings, we descended to where we left our horses, and there we encamped
for the night, and next morning started across the country and made the River Leigh at its
junction with the Barwon, where I afterwards formed my home-station. We then followed up
the Leigh River for about six miles, to the place where Mr Russell's station now is; here we
crossed the country in a direct line towards the Anakie Hills until we came to the Moorabool
River, where we halted for the night, in the morning we ascended the highest of these hills, from
which we had a most magnificent view of nearly all the hills, valleys, creeks, and rivers
comprised within that portion of the country, now the County of Grant. Next morning we
started for Doutta Galla (Melbourne), intending to return to Van Diemen's Land; but finding that
our ship had sailed we had to content ourseives until her return...
'Being now satisfied that sheep farming would prove a profitable speculation in the New Land,
as Port Phillip was then called in Van Diemen's Land, we entered into a co-partnership to carry
it out extensively. In this we were joined by Messrs Swanston, Mercer, and Learmonth, and
purchased up the shares and interest of the Van Diemen's Land Association. We took the style
and title of the "Derwent Company."
'In the latter end of the year 1836 i returned to Port Phillip for the purpose of forming the
different stations, afterwards occupied by the Derwent Co, and pitched my tent at the south side
of Geelong, on the north bank of the Barwon River, near where a bridge was built
communicating with the Western District. Here I built the first house in Geelong worthy of the
name. It is built of weatherboards of Van Diemen's Land timber, which house yet stands, and is
still rather an ornament to what is now called Barwon Terrace. In this house I had the honour of
receiving His Excellency Sir Richard Bourke, who had come hither to spy out the nakedness of
the land, and with his suite encamped on the banks of the Barwon next to my house. It is worthy
of remark that on the night of Sir Richard Bourke's arrival the district wa$ visited by an
earthquake, the shock of which was felt all over the district. Such a phenomenon has never
occurred
107
since that time, but I was informed by a very old native, King Murradock, that such had been
felt before, but it was "long, long ago."
'In the month of September (1837), having finished my house and got all things comfortable for
the reception of my family, I proceeded to Van Diemen's Land to bring them over, taking my
passage by the James Watt, the first steam vessel that visited these shores, in the month of
March following (1838)! returned with my family, and having got them settled at Barwon
Terrace, I procesded to inspect the stations already formed.'
In 1838, Fred Champion, who ran one of the wooden storehouses by the beach, began
shipping wool to Van Diemen's Land, and the Woolpack Inn was built on the low cliff above
the beach, soon to become widely known as Mack's Hotel (JG Mack being the proprietor).
Meanwhile, Captain Foster Fyans, aged 46, late of the 4th (King's Own) Regiment, with whom
he had served on Norfolk Island, and ex-Commandant of the Moreton Bay penal settlement,
had been appointed Police Magistrate, Protector of Aborigines, Commissioner of Crown
Islands and dispenser of depasturising licenses in September 1837. He was asked by Sir
Richard Bourke to choose a site for the town that would be the supply and administrative centre
|
for the suddenly arrived community. His choice was surveyed and divided into 36 blocks, each
containing 20 lots.
On 26 October 1838, that pegged oblong of land, between the beach and the Barwon, officially
became Geelong.
But it was not until 14 February 1839 that the first three blocks were sold, the bulk of the
allotments therein going to speculators in Melbourne and Sydney, as did the lots in two blocks
sold in 1842, when Geelong's population was but 454. Local purchasers thenceforth acquired
more of what was on offer as local business prospered and the population grew. But even by
1851 several of the central blocks remained empty and unsold.
By then the population numbered 8,291, nearly half of whom were female, and most of whom
were immigrants who dwelt on the cheaper lots outside the official town. Landowners like
James Austin and Dr Thomson divided up their properties for profitable sales to immigrant
families, 4,000 of whom arrived in Geelong between 1848 and 1850.
The Geelong Advertiser, Victoria's oldest morning newspaper, first published in November
1840, noted a few years later: 'Dwellings and handsome edifices are springing up in all
directions with astounding rapidity. The limits of Chilwell, New Town, Little Scotland and
Ashby are being rapidly extended. The first named is almost the growth of a day, a few months
ago not a house was to be seen; but now, as if by magic, we behold a busy and thriving hamlet.'
In fact, more that 100 dwellings and businesses were built in Chilwell within a year. Highton and
Beimont, south of the Barwon, were also established at this time.
The handsome edifices referred to included the first stone building, Strachan's wool store
(1840); a post office; a court house; three banks; five churches (two of which were
Presbyterian); a fire station; two theatres (the Victoria and the Theatre Royal); a Mechanics
Institute, an Oddfellows Hall, a customs house, a barracks, some small factories, mills, several
hotels, many
108
church and private schools, and dozens of shops. A jetty and wharf were also built. Most of the
commerciai businesses congregated near Market Square, spreading up Yarra and Moorabool
Streets, and along Corio Terrace (later Brougham St), Corio, Malop and Ryrie Streets, and the
streets between.
Most of these streets were iil-defined as such, without pavements and denuded of trees. As in
all pioneer towns, dust flew about in summer, and in the winter, horse and bullock wagons and
drays bogged down in the mud.
As prosperity and the population increased in the 1840s so did prostitution and poverty. The
various churches and friendly societies tried to deal with the latter, while most of the towns-
people sought entertainment in hotels and at the theatres, at concerts, soirees and balls, at the
racecourse, at the regatta and the Corio Cricket Club. Sea-bathing was also popular.
On 9 February 1850, the newly elected Town Council of Geelong met for the first time, in the
Royal Hotel in Malop St, and Dr Alexander Thomson, aged 49, became the town's first Mayor.
Fred Champion's house in Corio St was rented for a year as Council Chambers for £50, after
which Captain Foster Fyan's house in Yarra Street was so used until the Town Hall was built in
1856.
There was much cause for congratulation at that first meeting of the Council in 1850. A town
now stood where none had existed 12 years before; Geelong's exports, mainly wool, sheep,
|
salted mutton, tallow and sheepskins, now exceeded Melbourne's in value by £100,000.
Proudly, the town's worthies hailed Geelong as The Commercial Capital' of Victoria. But it
would never become, as Captain Foster Fyans hoped, 'a place of vast importance' and 'as
beautiful a city as is in the world.'
The bar to this happening was exactly that - a sand-bar.
It stretched for three kilometres across the entrance to Corio Bay. There were two channels
through it, marked by buoys. But the deepest, at high tide, was only 13 feet, and large vessels
like clippers and wool ships were prevented from reaching town. They anchored at Point
Henry, at the southern end of the sand-bar. By the time a deeper channel was cut, in 1861, it
was too late. The railways had arrived, and Melbourne's ascendancy was well assured, with a
population more than five times that of Geelong.
Captain Fyans, writing a few years later, in 1854, had some interesting things to say about how
this ascendancy occurred, to the detriment of Geefong.
He said: 'We have four small steamboats between this and Melbourne daily, making fortunes for
their owners; large vessels lie at Point Henry, four miles across the bay; but small vessels, under
300 tons, come to the jetty and discharge. The chief trade of the town until the times changed so
much on account of the gold mania was wool, tallow, and hides. Wool was a considerable item
in the shipments. From 25,000 to 30,000 bales were embarked yearly at Point Henry, in large
ships from 700 to 2,000 tons. But the trade of this place compared with Melbourne is a mere
nothing; our merchants are few, but good honest sterling men; but, suffering as they do, great
discontent prevails. Our ships and our letters generally go first to Melbourne; the only obstacle
to our shipping is the bar. For years and years application has been made by the inhabitants to
the government for assistance in clearing it away. Not one shilling has been expended,
excepting by the inhabitants, who have paid surveyors'
109
expenses time after time. Their work hangs in an office, and the bar remains untouched, and is
very iikeiy to remain so for long and many a day. If this bar was removed, and shipping came up
to the town, Geelong must become a place of vast importance. It has a fine harbour, and great
advantages over Melbourne. That most excellent Governor-General Sir R Bourke, made a
choice, and placed Melbourne where it stands. He also visited Geelong. He was delighted with
the place and country; he remained fourteen days, and having confirmed the site of Melbourne, I
suppose he did not wish to alter it. This is to be lamented, for if Melbourne had been placed
where Geelong stands, it would become as beautiful a city as is in the world. The locality is
pleasing, cheerful, beautiful, and healthful, with a fine rising situation; the scenery grand and
magnificent. Melbourne does not possess one of these advantages, lying low, with bad
approaches on every side, Geelong increases but slowly. A few years ago the census gave a
population of seven thousand, but at the present time there must be a population of twenty-five
thousand, which daily increases from all parts of the world.'
It was increased by five on 3 September 1853, when Richard Honeycombs, his wife Elizabeth,
and their first three children disembarked from the Banker's Daughter near Geeiong.
Their ship was twice as big as the Sea Queen, weighed over 1,000 tons and carried 380
emigrants, mainly single women: there were 149 of them between the ages of 14 and 45. She
had sailed from Liverpool on 19 May 1853 and the voyage took 107 days. The Honeycombes
travelled steerage, in circumstances that may be imagined. Many of those who suffered with
|
them were Scottish: from Fife, Edinburgh, Ayrshire and the Borders. Some were Irish, and
there was a large contingent of servant-girls from Lancashire.
Eight passengers had died on the voyage out, and when the Banker's Daughter tied up at Point
Henry, she was put in quarantine for five days, on account of some fever on board. It could not
have been very bad, probably just the end of an outbreak, as immigration commissioners were
allowed to go on board at the end of that time to inspect the immigrants. Richard and his family,
whether affected or not, survived.
The shipping list notes that Richard was a mason, from Devon, and that he was 32, that his wife
was 30, and their children were 3, 1, and an infant. In fact, he would be 24 that month, his wife
was 31, and the children 4, 2, and seven months. The latter, George William, was born at Leith
in Scotland in February, three months before the ship left Liverpool.
The Banker's Daughter would have tied up among the small forest of masts and rigging at Point
Henry, unabie, like all the larger sailing-ships there, to cross the bar. Small boats could enter the
inner harbour, coming in to the jetty at the foot of Yarra Street or mooring at the new Steam
Packet Wharf, opposite Mack's Hotel, as did the little steamers, Aphrasia and Vesta, that
commuted between Melbourne and Geeiong. There was an insanitary immigration barracks in
Swanston Street. But Richard and his family would have had no need of such
shelter, having a home to go to - nor of the immigrants' tented village at Point Henry.
According to family legend, he already had a job lined up. If so, it must have been as a
stonemason and arranged for him by his father, William, who would also have found Richard
and his family some accommodation. Even if Richard had no job to go to, there would have
been no problem obtaining work in the town. Geelong was still in some confusion, as
immigrants, settlers and diggers ebbed and flowed. The finding of gold near Ciunes in June 1851
and then at Buninyong south of Ballarat and but 50 miles from Geelong, had led to some 2,500
people abandoning their new homes and livelihoods in Geeiong and heading for the gold-fields.
Said The Advertiser. 'In some of the suburban villages the male population has almost
completely disappeared.'
Although many had returned,, some to spend their earnings in riotous living, the town that would
be Richard's home for much of the next 12 years was still in a state of social flux.
In 1853, according to Ian Wynd in Geelong - The Pivot: 'Wages were three to four times as
high as in 1851, and employers boarded the ships before disembarkation seeking suitable
employees. An immigration depot was established with quarters at Point Henry, in Geelong, and
on a hulk moored in the bay. A staff of nine was employed in looking after the new arrivals. To
cater for all these newcomers, boarding-houses and hoteis proliferated. In 1852 there were 22
boarding-houses and 82 hotels and taverns.'
Geelong's population doubled in the first two years of the gold-rush, rising to 16,000 in 1853.
Richard and his family were but five among the thousands who poured into Geelong that year.
Did William go to meet his son and Richard's wife and children? How did he know they had
arrived?
There must have been a system that announced the approach and arrival of every ship. Their
approach may have been noted by a signal-station on Indented Head. Certainly the moment the
pilot went on board to bring a ship to Point Henry, her name was known and would have been
communicated to the shore. Notices, chalked on slate perhaps at the Customs House or Steam
Packet Wharf in Geelong, would have announced the Banker's Daughter's arrival.
|
Did William ride out with a dray to collect his son's family and their baggage? Possibly he did,
and to help them financially. For immigrants, as we have seen, were unprepared for the soaring
costs of transport and commodities occasioned by the gold-rush.
It was the start of the Australian spring: the weather was mild; flowers bloomed; the grass was
green. Three years had passed since William had emigrated and six since Richard's marriage in
Gretna Green. In the interim William may never have seen his son, whose itinerant work had
taken him to the north of England and to Scotland. He may never have met Richard's wife, nor
As if to mark this family reunion, a significant and grand event took piace in Geeiong a fortnight
or so after Richard's family arrived.
The colony's Governor, Charles La Trobe, came to Geelong, and set his seal on the town's
importance and ail the progress being made by laying the foundation stone of the Geelong
Railway Station on 20 September 1853. At the same time the first turf was cut in the ground for
a railway line to Melbourne.
An open-air banquet, free to all, followed the ceremony. Thousands joined in the celebrations.
Among them, marvelling at the crowds, banners and flags, the bands, the food and drink, were
surely the two Honeycombe families, all 10 of them, their West Country accents mixing with the
other English, Scottish, Irish dialects and voices all around them. It was all very odd. For this
was Australia. But among such a polyglot crowd, unfettered and gainsome, they must have feit
almost at home.
Two years after Richard and his family left Liverpool, his fourth child, Emma, was born, on 16
May 1855. She was the first Honeycombe to be born in Australia. Her mother, Elizabeth,
registered the birth, giving her address as
'South Geelong', and her husband's occupation as 'mason'. Emma never married, and died in
Melbourne in 1876 at the age of 21.
Emma was not one year old when her aunt, Jane Honeycombe, Richard's older sister and the
last of William's family to emigrate, left England on her own.
111
ssen any of his three grand-children. He had certainly never seen his grandson, George.
The reunion must have been charged with some emotion and there would have been much to
talk about.
How was the voyage and how was England? How were Mary Ann and Jane? What had
happened to William Robert? Was Jane planning to venture here? And what was this war
between Russia and Turkey? And the Duke of Wellington was dead, and another Napoleon
was Emperor of France! And the Crystal Palace was being rebuilt in south London! How was it
all back home?
How was it here? Richard would ask. What was it like?
He would have looked about and gone on looking and asking about jobs and prices, about
Geelong, Melbourne and Victoria. And so this was Henry! Martha and John! How they had
changed! And where was his stepmother, whom his father had married in September 1851?
Gone to Tasmania! And his own mother - how had she died? And little Elizabeth had got
married! Without even going to Gretna Green!
We know that Richard and his family were living in South Geelong in 1855. So they may have
|
rented rooms or a simple house there, somewhere around Foster and Fyans Streets, on the
slope leading down to the River Barwon.
William is recorded as having been in Noble Street in 1854, a long new street leading west from
La Trobe Terrace, in an area called Chiiweil. He may have been there in 1853. The land,
owned by a sheep-farming magnate called James Austin, had been divided up and sold as small
building lots in 1849, costing £5 to £10. Over 100 assorted buildings were put up within a year.
William may have occupied one of these houses, or built his own on a vacant lot.
There was a newly built Wesleyan Church in Noble Street, which in 1853 was being enlarged.
Another church, St Paul's, a large Anglican church begun in 1850, was still unfinished. Perhaps
William worked on one or the other. Or on St Peter's in Chiiweil, in Percy St, completed in
1855.
But there was more than enough work for stonemasons like William and Richard, who had
practical experience of the more monumental aspects of their craft. More churches had yet to
be built or rebuilt, as well as banks, municipal buildings, and the solid stone mansions of those
enriched by commerce, wool or gold. The second half of the 1850s was one of the best and
busiest times to be in Geelong. Business and building were booming. A visitor from Sydney
complained that there was 'nothing at all to break the dreadful monotony of buying and selling,
selling and buying from morning to night, every day and all day long.'
Richard's family possibly lodged with his father for a few weeks or months. But neither father
nor son would have been too happy with that. Nonetheless, William, now 56, must have been
pleased to see his second son - now a fit though short young man, sharp-nosed, keen-eyed, his
forehead high, moustache and whiskers no doubt neatly trimmed. And what did Richard see?
Aias, no photos of William Honeycombe have survived.
13- Jane Marries a Mountjov
A letter sent by William to Jane in England in September 1853 announcing Richard's safe arrival
in Geelong would have taken about three months to reach her - though a fast clipper on the
homeward run, via Cape Horn, might take some 70 days. Such a Setter, received at Christmas,
together with one from Richard
himseif, and perhaps a brief scrawl from Henry and Martha, must have encouraged or
confirmed Jane's decision to emigrate herself.
Since she sailed in April 1854, she must have made the decision to join her family in Australia
well before then, as early as January - so that she could arrange a passage to Geelong and let
her family know by letter when she would arrive. She was certainly expected at a specific time,
as a job for her had been fixed up in advance.
Jane Honeycombe was 28 in March 1854. In April she packed her few possessions and left
the house in Middlesex in London, where she had no doubt been employed as a maid, and set
off by train to Southampton. A very little woman, plain, church-going, she was probably
dressed in black, or in some dull dark colour that would not show the dirt.
Did she see her sister, Mary Ann Henderson, before she left? Did she see her own son,
(George) Edward, who wouid be seven years old two days after she sailed for ever from
England? Or had he been expunged from her mind - along with his father?
The ship Jane boarded at Southampton was the Maria Hay. There were some 400 passengers
on board, one of whom, Fred Afdridge, kept a diary of the voyage, and so we know something
of what happened on Jane's journey to Australia.
|
Fred Aldridge was a 29-year-old carpenter and had married Hester Hands in Bristol in 1850,
at St Mary Redcliff. They had two very young children. The Aldridge family came to
Southampton from Bristol by train and spent two days in the Southampton emigration depot.
Jane probably did likewise. Another couple from Bristol were the Adlams, Henry and Sarah,
who had married two months ago - he was also a carpenter and 20 years old. Other carpenters
on board came from Somerset and Devon, as did several agricultural labourers, diary-maids
and servant girls. Jane probably got to know some of them, those of a similar age and
background.
The ship that would be their home for the next 1O1£ weeks was brand new. Weighing just over
1,000 tons and commanded by Captain T Brown, she had been built in Sunderland by John
Hay. She was coppered and copper-fastened and had begun her voyage at Gravesend,
docking at Southampton in fine spring weather to take on West Country emigrants. Several
days there were spent in medica! examinations, the allocation of bunks and mess-kits.
The Maria Hay left Southampton on 17 April, being towed down the Solent and cut past the
Needles on the Isle of Wight. We can only imagine what several sorrows were Jane's as the Isle
of Wight and the Hampshire coast diminished and disappeared as night fell. She surely wept.
But any pangs of guilt or regret may have been relieved by private or communal prayer.
Prayers must have redoubled and even a brief panic occurred when the Maria Hay ran into
another ship, the Harbinger, about 9,0prn that night.
The Harbinger, an auxiiary steamship, was homeward bound, having left Sydney earlier that
year. Both ships were slightly damaged, the damage on the Maria Hay being to her bowsprit,
jib-boom and smart new figurehead. Captain Brown would not have been pleased.
The collision meant that Jane Honeycombe unexpectedly saw Devon and Plymouth again. For
the Maria Hay put into Plymouth Sound for repairs, anchoring in the Cattewater, at the mouth of
the River Plym between Plymouth and Plymstock. Passengers were allowed to go on shore.
Perhaps Jane did not choose to do so, having severed all her links with England. But perhaps
there were necessitites she was advised to buy, given the chance. There would not have been
time to call on any family friends or relatives. But there must have been some nostalgic
satisfaction in seeing Devon once again, though for the last time, ilsington and the Haytor
quarries were only a few miles away inland.
An event that filled all the passengers with patriotic feelings was the departure of troopships
bound for the Crimea, to cannon fire and cheers from all the vesseis in the Cattewater and
Plymouth Sound.
On 23 April the Maria Hay resumed her interrupted voyage, being towed out to sea and into
cold weather btown from the north, and at 4.0 am any emigrant, sadly awake or sea-sick,
would have heard the sailor on watch call out that the lights at the Lizard were to starboard and
that England was falling astern.
Jane's voyage was not too eventful, according to Fred Aldridge, but full of incident and interest.
The Maria Hay came within hailing distance of several other ships, one being a warship, HMS
Teazer, which passed them on 3 May, somewhere between the Canary and Cape Verde
Islands. On 22 May, at daybreak, another ship homeward bound from Java passed perilously
close: loud cries on deck aroused the steerage passengers below.
The weather varied from warm, balmy days and moonlit nights to such high winds and heavy
seas that the helmsman had to be lashed to the wheel and the hatches battened down, leaving
|
those in steerage pitching about in semi-darkness alive with noise. Seas breaking over the ship
extinguished the galley fires, overturned soup coppers, and sent the emigrants' puddings
bouncing about the deck. Another day, it snowed, and the passengers threw snowballs at each
other.
Food was adequate, according to Fred, and there were few complaints. When a sailor caught a
five-foot shark and cooked it, Fred shared in the meal. 1 had a large tin full for my tea,' he
wrote. 'It eats like a cod fish.'
There were domestic squabbles in steerage and occasional violence. After one man beat his
wife, the ship's doctor, AC Kemball, threatened the man
115
with severe punishment if he did so again. A woman who started a fight with another was
segregated and confined.
During the voyage four very young children died, and one at least was born - to a stonemason,
John Stafford, and his wife Jemima. The first death occurred on 29 April, six days after the
Maria Hay left Plymouth. The burial was followed by May Day ceremonies involving all the
other children. Two were chosen as May King and Queen, and a maypole decorated with
coloured paper was set up on the main deck.
On the English Midsummer's Day the coastline of Australia appeared on the horizon. A pilot
came on board to take the ship through the Rip and around to Indented Head, where the Maria
Hay anchored at sunset. There was drinking and dancing on the deck that night. Jane
Honeycombe most probably just sat and watched, talking to the friends she had made.
The ship had to be cleared by quarantine officers before she saiied on to Point Henry, finally
anchoring there on 3 July, a fine Australian midwinter's day.
So Jane Honeycombe, aged 28, arrived in Geelong after 78 days at sea. We do not reaily
know what kind of voyage she had, what she felt and thought. We can only be sure that she
stepped ashore with livelier expectations than when she turned her back on her native land. And
there to greet her was her father, whom she had not seen for a least four years and probably
more. He was 57 now, lean no doubt and bearded, his face and hands well-tanned by the
Australian sun, a sun not so fierce in that antipodean autumn.
According to the shipping list, Jane was an unassisted immigrant. She was also a Wesleyan; she
could read and write, and had been living in Middlesex. She was immediately employed as a
domestic servant, and as such she was taken on by Mrs Bauer, whose husband, Frederick, had
an ironmonger's shop in Ryrie St. It was situated on the south side of the street, between
George Wright, auctioneer, and W Harris, grocer.
Jane's father, William, may well have found her the job with Mrs Bauer, who undertook to pay
Jane £25 a year, and provide her with free rations for three months.
The Bauers may have come overland from Adelaide and South Australia, where a large German
community was already ensconced. After Britain, Germany had provided the greatest number of
European emigrants to Australia, and by 1881 just over 42,000 of the Australian people,
including those in New Zealand, were of German birth. Those born in Britian were, however,
more than 20 times as many - 912,000.
1854 was a good year to start a new life in Australia, and in due course Jane did very well for
herself: the little housemaid eventually had some servants of her own.
It was a year of several national beginnings: in May a horse-drawn railway service began
|
operating between Port Elliot and Goolwa in South Australia, and in September the first steam
trains took passengers from Flinders St in Melbourne to Port Melbourne. Meanwhile, Cobb &
Co had begun taking passengers by coach between Castlemaine, Bendigo and Melbourne.
These
aids to mobility would greatly influence the movement of individuals and families, who would not
hesitate to travel for thousands of miles, uncomfortably, although some back in England had
hardly dared to venture past their own front doors. But the great distances they had travelled to
reach Australia may have made the prospect of long journeys, on land, less offputting than one
assumes.
Progress of another but significant kind was made when an experimental telegraph line was set
up between Melbourne and Geelong.
Further events in 1854 included the launch in October of the Melbourne newspaper, The Age]
Sir Charles Hotham took over from Charles La Trobe as Governor; and in December,
government forces attacked the disaffected gold-miners inside the Eureka Stockade in Ballarat.
The 15-minute battle that ensued, with 28 deaths, became the symbol for any future Australian
struggle against political and social unjustice and the abuses of power and rank.
In 1854 Geelong's population passed 20,000. It would peak three years later at 23,314. It was
now a thriving township and sea-port - as many as 34 sailing ships anchored at Point Henry in
the five months before Jane's arrival. The Geelong Directory for 1854 lists 53 different
occupations among the townspeople: 26 new ones were added two years later, and by 1858
some occupations, like storekeepers, grocers, blacksmiths, butchers, bakers and tailors, had
more than trebled.
In Ryrie St, Jane's home for some months (she later lived with her father) notable new buildings
included the Victoria Theatre, the Geelong Hospital and Benevolent Asylum, the Mt Zion
Independent Chapel, and the Wesleyan Church. Bright and Hitchcocks (drapery, dresses,
millinery, carpets, furnishings and fancy goods) flourished in a new partnership around the
corner in Moorabool St. Thomas Hawkes was in business in Mercer St; Morris Jacobs,
'Champion of Cheapness' and 'General Outfitter"', was making a name for himself in Corio St;
and James Harrison, the founder (in 1840) and editor of the Geelong Advertiser, was making
ice, and experimenting with refrigeration, in a cave in Marnock Vale.
The Anglican church, St Paul's, was completed in 1854, and several other churches were being
built, while banking services were expanding, and hotels and inns reached their zenith of
popularity. Meanwhile, major civic buildings were being planned, like a Town Hall, a new
Customs House, a Post Office, and a Grammar School - which opened in October 1855.
A daiiy steamer took people to Melbourne; and Cobb & Co's horse-drawn coaches now took
them to Ballarat. This was then a nine-hour journey: the single fare began at £5, but was
reduced eventually to around 10 shillings a one-way trip.
Most people in Geelong worked for more than 12 hours a day, and most shops stayed open
until 11 pm.
This was the town that Jane soon came to know, and after the dismal crowded cities and
decrepit villages of old England it must have seemed very new, quite countrified, and
comparatively clean. Although the streets were dusty and unpaved, and although few trees,
shrubs or flowers had survived the upheaval of building activities, the river and the sea were
within a short walking distance of Ryrie St, and between the scaffolded and completed
|
buildings, there
were vistas of rolling downs, some clad in wheat and some in gum-trees, and most dotted with
sheep.
On Sunday mornings Jane would go to the pinnacled Wesleyan Church on the corner of Ryrie
St and Yarra St.
For several years before the church was opened in October 1845, Wesleyans and
Presbyterians had held joint services in David Fisher's woolshed on the Barwon. Now 55, Mr
Fisher was to be seen driving a white horse and trap on his way from his new home in Mt
Pleasant Rd to St Andrew's Church, also in Yarra St.
Did Jane ever meet him? Probably not then. But the life-lines of the wealthy Scottish pioneer
and the humble housemaid were soon to cross. One day his old homestead would be her home,
and its name would be that of the house in which she wouid die.
It was probably at church, or at some Wesieyan gathering, that Jane Honeycombe caught the
eye, and heart, of a 35-year-old shoemaker, Lawrence Cleverdon Mountjoy.
He, like her father, had been born in Cornwall. Perhaps he worked in Ryrie Street. Or they
might have met in some Wesleyan's home in the as yet unnamed government road across the
river, known, unofficially, as Roslyn Road. They probably both attended the opening, in June
1855, of the neat little brick Wesieyan chapel at the end of Barrabool Road, in the village of
Highton, where Jane would eventually live.
This village had been lorded over for some years by the house and ample grounds belonging to
Charles Nuttall Thorne, JP. A banker, born in Bristol, he had settled with his family in Highton in
1847. He wouid become President of the Geelong and Melbourne Railway Company, and was
on the committee of the Geelong Chamber of Commerce. He left Geelong in 1860, returning to
New South Wales, whence he came.
His imposing home at Highton, Thomhill, was described by an estate agent in 1855. Made of
freestone and brick, it was 'surrounded by a colonnade, supported on 18 lofty and massive
Ionic columns'. It was approached by a long and sweeping carriage drive and surveyed a 'scene
of unsurpassed loveliness, worthy of the inspired genius of a Claude'. To the north-east there
were 'the romantic banks of the Barwon' and beyond them 'the town, the bay and the mountains
of the You Yangs.' To the west were 'the noble Barraboois, resplendent for cultivated hills and
fertile valleys, fields of waving corn... Looking southward, the view extends down the valley of
Kardinia, teeming with verdure, and dotted by the numerous cottages and homesteads with their
cultivated patches.' Thomhill was 'the spot contiguous to which our oldest settler and deeply
respected colonist, David Fisher, Esq, settled his homestead.'
The name of this homestead was Roslyn - and there Jane and Lawrence Mountjoy would come
to live for many years.
The view from what was then called Fisher's Hill, behind Roslyn, was then (and now) much
admired.
118
JH Bottrell wrote in the Advertiser in 1931: '!t is impossible to do justice to this view which
charms the eye, for it includes almost everything which goes to form magnificent scenery... An
example of nearly every geographical term may be seen with the naked eye... We have
mountain ranges, peaks, a river, lakes, open ocean, a bay, a gorge, a plain, a point or cape, a
|
town, a village, peninsula, etc'
The viilage of Highton was described by another estate agent in 1892 as 'pretty Highton, dotted
with fair villas and cosy cottages, picturesque churches, and well-kept gardens and orchards.'
There were also vineyards, the first wines being produced in the area in 1845. Viticulture
flourished until the 1880s when a plant disease, phylloxera, destroyed all the vines.
The new Australians thought of Highton and its low rolling hills as being like a more sunny
version of English lanes and downs.
Here Jane Honeycombe was courted by her Wesleyan shoemaker, soon to become a farmer.
Their courtship would have been a decorous one. They would probably meet at church, and go
for walks, by the river or by the sea. it would not have been proper for her to stay out late or be
alone with him for too long.
Quite consciously - for neither was youthful, nor were they foolish, one imagines - Jane and her
suitor proceeded towards a proposal and an engagement.
In the early summer of 1855, on 10 November, they were married in the Wesleyan Church in
Yarra St by Isaac Harding. Both signed the register, and the witnesses, who also signed, were
Jane's younger sister, Martha (now 15), and the groom's younger brother, Caleb Mountjoy.
This seems to indicate that the wedding was a quiet one, and even that Jane's father, and
brothers Richard and Henry, were absent from the scene.
Jane's age is given as 30, which implies that she was actually born in 1825, ie, at least five
months before her baptism in London on 26 March 1826. She is also described as a 'lady'. This
would indicate that Mrs Bauer had lost her housemaid within a few months, and that Jane's
status had much improved. Possibly her father's income had also improved in some way as welf
- through some good luck on a gold-field.
The marriage certificate also states that Jane was living with her father, who is described in his
Bristol fashion as a 'builder1. This was probably occasioned by the second Mrs Honeycombe's
departure for Tasmania (perhaps) in 1854. Jane, as the oldest unmarried daughter, would have
taken over the running of her father's home in Nobie St and the care of Henry, Martha and
John.
Who else was at the wedding? Thomas Mountjoy, as yet unmarried, may have been there;
Caleb was. Now 26, he had married Louisa Jane Harward in Adelaide in March 1854. Louisa,
now 19, had earlier in 1855 given birth to a baby boy, who was christened Lawrence after his
uncle. All three were probably there, along with various Cornish neighbours and friends, and
Lawrence's older, married sister, Kuriah Trewin.
Lawrence's older cousin, Richard Mountjoy, and his wife Mary, may also have attended the
tee-total festivities, she shepherding her flock of six children, aged between 15 and five months.
The non-alcoholic occasion may not have
attracted Jane's younger brother, Richard, although he could have been there with his wife,
Elizabeth, and their four young children: Elizabeth Jane, recently seven; May Ann, four; George,
aged two; and the baby Emma, born in May.
Richard in later life was something of a toper, and so doubtless was his 58-year-old father,
William. As neither Richard nor William signed the register as witnesses, as we have seen,
possibly neither was there.
|
For a time after the marriage Jane and Lawrence Mountjoy lived in Fyans St, in South Geelong:
Lawrence is listed as being the owner of a house there between November 1856 and October
1858.
They never had any children - none that survived. And Lawrence would surely never have
known about Jane's bastard son in England, the unfortunate George.
14. Rosiyn and the Barrabool Hills
Lawrence Mountjoy was a widower, his first wife having died in Australia in 1854, when she
was 23. As he and his two younger brothers feature largely in the lives thereafter of Jane and
her father William, as well as in Victorian histories, their past and future merit a closer look.
The Mountjoys came from Kiikhampton, a village in the northeast corner of Cornwall, two miles
from the Devon border. Lawrence was born there in 1820-His father, James, was also a
shoemaker; his mother was Anna Maria Harward.
Lawrence had two younger brothers that we know of, Thomas and Caleb. The three brothers
emigrated to Australia, but not at the same time. They were preceded thither by Richard
Mountjoy, Lawrence's cousin.
Richard, born about 1309 and a yeoman farmer like his father, Henry, made the move that set
in motion a chain of events that not only led to Jane's marriage to Lawrence, but also to the
Mountjoy family proliferating in Victoria and leaving their mark on the lands and people west
and south of Geelong.
In 1852 Richard Mountjoy decided to leave his farm near Kiikhampton and emigrate with his
wife, Mary, and their six children, whose ages ranged from 10 downwards to a few months.
Lawrence Mountjoy went with them, and with him went his first wife, Mary. She was then 21,
according to the passenger list; Lawrence was 32.
The list also informs us that Richard was 41 and his wife 39- In fact be was about 43 and she
was 28; their first child was born when she was 18. They had 12 children in all, 10 of whom
survived and married in Australia - apart from two infants: Richard, who died in Geelong in
1853 within a year of reaching the colony, and Samuel, who also died young.
The Mountjoys {Richard, his family, his younger cousin Lawrence and Lawrence's 21-year-
old-wife, Mary) sailed from Plymouth on the Prince Regent on 9 July 1852, bound for Adelaide
and Port Phillip. The master of the 530-ton vessel was Walter Jago, and there were 221
passengers on board, of whom 10 were cabin passengers: 42 were children and there were
eight infants. The Mountjoys apparently travelled steerage, and among their neighbours, mainly
West Country people, were the Gilberts, Jewells, Littlejohns, Mitchells (two young brothers),
Tydemans, Dobsons and Wilds. The trades represented on board inciuded a draper, builder,
baker, farmer, victualler, dealer and engineer; there were also several 'gents'. The Prince
Regent, minus some passengers who disembarked at Adelaide, reached Melbourne on 6
November.
Perhaps the Mountjoys, like other emigrants, were following the trail blazed by some relation
who had emigrated earlier and sent back good reports. As far as we know, Richard and
Lawrence resisted the temptation to join in the gold-rush and before long made their way from
Melbourne to Geelong, about the time that William Honeycombe and his family made a similar
move,
121
|
It seems the next Mountjoy to emigrate was Caleb, perhaps in 1852, although the name of his
ship and the dates of the voyage have so far not been unearthed. It seems he disembarked at
Adelaide. For he married there, in St John's Church, on 20 March 1854. His bride, Louisa
Jane Harward, was the daughter of Lawrence Harward of Kilkhampton, who was more than
likely related to Lawrence Mountjoy's mother (Anna Maria Harward). Caleb and Louisa were
probably cousins. He was 24 or so when they married {born 1829) and she was 18. It is also
more than likely that they voyaged to Australia on the same ship.
Thomas Mountjoy, born in Kilkhampton in 1826, was the third brother to emigrate. He left
Liverpool on the 1565-ton Saldanha on 17 March 1854, one of the 593 adults, children and
infants on board, 15 of whom were cabin passengers. Thomas was in steerage. His trade is
given in the passenger list as 'cordwainer' - which means he was a shoemaker like his brother
Lawrence and their father. 'Cordwain' was a Middle English term (cordewan or corduan) for
Spanish leather, and derived from an Old French adjective corduan, meaning 'of Cordova'.
The Saldanha {named after a Portuguese duke and government leader) arrived in Melbourne on
16 June 1854, a month before Jane Honeycombe came to Geelong.
Another member of the Mountjoy family also emigrated in 1854. This was the older, married
sister of Lawrence, Caleb and Thomas - Kuriah Trewin. She was 38. Born in 1816, she had
married William Trewin in 1847 when she was 31. Kuriah and her husband probably travelled
to Australia on the Saldanha, with her brother, Thomas. She had two children, both born in
Australia, and she would live to be 96.
What happened, one wonders, in the Cornish village of Kilkhampton in the eariy 1850s that
caused the Mountjoys and Harwards to ieave their native land -and other villagers, for all we
know? Thomas was not the last. A John Mountjoy who died in Australia in 1876, aged 23, was
the son of a William Mountjoy and was born in Devon.
And another William Mountjoy, aged 20, and probably a brother of that John, emigrated on the
Lady Jocelyn in July 1876. The passenger list notes in a column headed Conduct during Voyage
that this William's behaviour was 'indifferent' and that he was 'indolent, and complained without
cause of his diet'.
Local Victorian histories say the three Mountjoy brothers, Lawrence, Caleb and Thomas
arrived in Australia, in Melbourne or Geelong, in 1853. We know they didn't, and that they
voyaged separately. A family tradition says that Caieb and Thomas landed at Adelaide, and
came overland from there to Geelong. As Caleb married in Adelaide in March 1854, it would
seem that the town was for him at least a temporary base. Thomas, who features in a Who's
Who of Victorian worthies published in 1888, is said to have 'arrived in Melbourne in 1853,
and settled at Geeiong.' In fact he arrived in June 1854. The entry continues: 'After a year on
the gold-fields, he commenced farming, with his brother Caieb, on the Barrabool Hills, and
carried it on for ten years.'
Another biographical reference in the Advertiser m March 1914 says of Caleb that part of his
early married life was spent on the Avoca gofd-fieids.
122
It was by no means as simple as that. Thomas and Caleb may well have been digging for gold
around Avoca or Bendigo for a year or so, from 1854 to 1856. But we know that Thomas was
living in Geelong when he married Sophia Allin there in 1856.
This wedding took place at the Bible Christian Chapel in Chilwell, Geelong, on 25 November
|
1856.
The officiating minister was William Hockin. Sophia was two months pregnant at the time.
Thomas, a shoemaker, gave his age as 27 (in fact he was probably 30) and Sophia was 20. She
was born (like Thomas) in Devon, in a village called Bradworthy, about five miles east of the
Mountjoys' birthplace. In the marriage certificate she is described as a 'housekeeper1 and her
residence was in the Barrabool Hills. As her father's occupation is given as 'farmer', it seems
likely that her mother was dead, and that she kept house for him. In view of the consequent
territorial expansion of the Mountjoys, Thomas's marriage may have played a not insignificant
part.
We know that Caleb, Richard and Lawrence Mountjoy were also in Geelong in 1856. For all
three appear as householders in the electoral roll for Victoria that year. Caleb's home was in
Foster Street, and Richard and Lawrence both resided in Turner's Place. All three are
described as 'labourers.' But Lawrence and Jane, by the end of 1856, had moved to Fyans St,
as we have seen.
A William Honeycombe also appears in the 1856 Electoral Roll as a miner, holding a miner's
right - at Kangaroo Flat, south of Bendigo.
He is also listed in the Bendigo Rate Book: Wo 1338. William Honeycomb, Main Creek.
Owner/Self & Crown; Lease No 149 (?). Land, dam and erection for puddling. £25-0-0.
Now, although this William may have been William the stonemason's son (William Robert) - or
even another William, a miner, from Calstock in Cornwall -there is no evidence to prove that
either of these other two Williams was ever in Australia. No passenger list refers to them, and
there is no record of their marriage or death in Australia, nor any other mention whatsoever. All
the Australian references to a William Honeycombe between 1850 and 1876, other than the
Bendigo one, relate without doubt to William Honeycombe, the stonemason and builder, who
emigrated in 1850. We may therefore presume that the Bendigo reference also relates to him.
After all, it is not so unlikely that our William, who moved about so much in England, should
have gone in search of gold.
As we have seen, he is registered as living in Geelong in Noble St in 1854, but does not witness
the wedding of his daughter, Jane, in 1855.
Although he is described in the marriage certificate as a builder, not a miner, to Jane and his
family the former was his main occupation: he was a builder by trade. It is possible that the
Noble St address was the family home, where his children, minus his second wife, lived while he
was away, for months at a time, gold-mining in Bendigo or Ballarat.
123
William is only recorded as being in Bendigo in 1856. But in the rate book for 1859, Charles
Franklin appears, having a 'house, etc,' at Golden Gully which is rated at £5. We know that he
and his teenage wife, Elizabeth (William's daughter), had in fact been living in the Bendigo area
since 1856 - her first child was born there that year. Perhaps, to begin with, they lodged with
her father, or he with them. There would seem to be a continuing connection between Charles
Franklin (bom in Bristol) and his father-in-law.
The Bendigo reference to William Honeycombe is the last we have of him for a while. After
1856, when he was 59, he disappears from the records, reappearing, again as a builder, when
his daughter Martha marries in 1861, and later in connection with the territorial acquisitions of
the Mountjoys near Echuca.
|
More of this later - and of William's son, Richard Honeycombe, who continued to live in
Geelong. After Emma was born there in May 1855, Richard and his wife had five more
children, all born in Geelong, the last in November 1865. They had a total of nine.
Let us return to Jane and Lawrence Mountjoy, and to the change of direction and status that
would later lead to Thomas Mountjoy being featured in the Victorian Who's Who.
According to this entry, Thomas began farming with his younger brother, Caleb, in the
Barrabool Hills 'after a year on the gold-fields.'
Thomas was certainly resident there in 1857, as his first child, christened William Allin
Mountjoy, was born in the Barrabooi Hiils on 20 May that year. In that birth certificate, Thomas
the shoemaker, still said to be 27, is now described as a 'farmer.' It seems likely that Sophia's
father either provided Thomas with the wherewithal to lease some land, or offered him a
partnership in the land he already had.
Thomas and Sophia remained in the Barrabool Hills for 12 years, farming. For five other
children were born there - Thomas, Alfred, Francis, Edgar and Florence (bom in April 1869) -
and in every birth certificate the occupation of the babies' father is 'farmer'.
As we know, Richard, Lawrence and Caleb Mountjoy are all listed in the 1856 Electoral Roll
as 'labourers' living in Geelong.
But in 1855, Caleb is described as a 'shoemaker1 when his first child, christened Lawrence
Harward Mountjoy, is born on 16 June in South Geelong. When his second child, James, is
bom two years later in the Barrabool Hills, on 10 June 1858. Caleb is stiil a 'shoemaker'. But
on the birth certificate of his third child, Harward, born on 24 May 1860 (at Mount Bolton
Springs, Lexton, in the district of Learmonth), Caleb is now a 'farmer'. And for the next 15
years, up to 1875, his next six children are born in the Barrabool Hills, near Ceres.
Richard Mountjoy, who had emigrated with his wife Mary and six children in 1852, was still in
South Geelong and a 'labourer' in 1857. For his eighth child, Emma Elizabeth, was born there
on 16 February that year. But the ninth child, Harriet, was born in May 1858 in the Barrabool
Hills, where three more would be born and where he would die, at Ceres, in 1866.
124
It is evident therefore, that Thomas Mountjoy's move to the Barrabool Hills in 1857 (if not the
previous year) and his new occupation as a farmer, motivated Caleb and Richard to follow him
in 1358. Lawrence and Jane Mountjoy disappear from their address in Geelong that same year,
and almost certainly joined the other Mountjoys on the farmlands of the Barrabool Hills.
Two later sources (JH Bottrell, and an article in the March 1982 edition of the Investigator) say
that Lawrence and Caleb Mountjoy fanned there together, and that their farm was called
Roslyn.
The Investigator adds: 'To show how rich the soil was on this estate, Mr Caleb said that on one
occasion when he was in the mangel-wurzel paddock, he decided to take home two of these
with him, and so heavy were they that by the time he reached the homestead he was completely
exhausted-1
These farmlands were later described as 'Geelong's back garden - a granary, a source of fruit, a
source of wine - in fact, the town's bread and butter'.
They had been sectioned off and sold in February 1840, when they covered an area of about
13 square miles; they were situated south of the Barwon River and west of the Geelong town
boundary. A track later known as the Barrabool Hills Road ran through them, from Geelong to
|
Ceres. Most of the selections had been taken up in 1840 by immigrant Scotsmen, who paid
anything from £120 to £2,448 for their piece of land.
A few years later, the Geelong Advertiser described the Barrabooi farmers as 'a class of people
of whom we may justly fee! proud. They include many persons of real respectability, and for
industry, intelligence and honesty bear comparison with like classes in any country under
heaven.'
One of these worthies was David Fisher, a pioneering farmer and manager of the Derwent
Company who, as he himself claimed, had built the weatherboard cottage that was 'the first
house worthy of that name' in Geelong - which he sold in 1842. He must also have built the
homestead on the 1,280 acres he acquired in 1840 at the eastern end of the Barrabool Hills,
about two miles west of the bridge over the Barwon at South Geelong. He called this
homestead Roslyn -after the Scottish town, Roslin, some seven miles south of Edinburgh, in
which he was born in July 1801. He occupied the homestead in 1842.
Fisher was a very enterprising and active Scot, with his fingers in many pies. He became a local
celebrity and was known as Kingfisher, or King David. Gardening, it seems, was his chief
delight: his house in Geelong was surrounded by a large picturesque garden and an extensive
orchard. A local diarist called Belcher said of Fisher: 'He was a great horticulturalist and was
judge and steward at al! the shows. Frequently he was an exhibitor and never liked to lose .
the special prize for dahlias. He owned a valuable farm situated between Highton and Ceres,
where he made and lost a mint of money.'
Some evidence of Fisher's financial misadventures (he aiso founded the township of Ceres) is
provided by the sale by auction of the Roslyn estate in 1851. It was subdivided and sold off in
lots of various sizes, Roslyn itself being reduced to an oblong of 419 acres, set between what
was then known as Fisher's Hill and the town boundary. David Fisher is said to have retained
223 acres untii he moved to a new home in Belmont, perhaps in 1858.
125
Fisher's Hill, later caited Ceres Lookout, is now known as the Brownhill Heights Lookout, from
where a good eastward view, albeit obstructed by trees, can be obtained of Geelong and the
land where Lawrence and Jane once lived. Their homestead, Rosiyn, was pulled down long
ago.
We may safely assume thai Jane's father, William Honeycombe, lived there with them. He was
80 in 1857, a year before we find all the Mountjoys ensconced in the Barrabool Hills.
Lawrence must have leased his piece of Sand in the BarraboGl Hflls, perhaps with Caleb, in
1858. There is no known record of this. But Lawrence Mountjoy's name appears on a map of
the Rosiyn estate made in the 1860s, He is shown (no mention of Caleb) as occupying 195
acres. The Tramp brothers, with 162 acres, are neighbours to the south.
Thomas Mountjoy is said, in The Early Days of Highton and Belmont by JH Bottreil, to have
leased a farm 'beyond Fisher's Hill towards Ceres' - ie, west of Rosiyn. But the whereabouts of
this farm has not been identified. Most likely, he and his wife, Sophia, went to live and work on
the farm occupied by her father.
Richard Mountjoy leased a farm which was siiuated south of the Barwon River and northeast of
Rosiyn. The Sand had been bought in 1840 by RH Browne. This homestead, within sight of the
river, was called Glencairn. Here, or in an adjacent cottage, lived Richard and Mary.
He died in July 1866, by which time she had born 12 children, between 1841 and 1867. When
|
Richard died'at Ceres'of phthisis, aged 57, Mary was 42 and bearing their last child. On his
death certificate she macfe her mark - 'X'. She could not write, nor presumably read.
What happened to Mary thereafter remains a mystery. Neither she nor Richard feature in any
local history - although her maiden surname, Woodtey, is commemorated in a small street in
Highton. Perhaps it was her family who ied the Mountjoys to Geelong. Her father, James
Woodley, was a yeoman farmer, like Richard's father; and" also came from Kilkhampton.
Mary died in Ceres of senile decay and bronchitis in September 1911. She was 87, and only
five of her 12 children were still aiive.
Many Mountjovs are descended from Mary, mainly through her son, John, who settled and
farmed near Raywood, north of Bendigo.
A local history, Back to Raywood and district, published in 1973, says of him: 'Approximately
100 years ago, two brothers, Harry and John Mountjoy [Harry was a year younger] were on
their way to settle at Pompapeil. They camped for the night in a smart clearing in the area of
bush known as the Wombat. Liking the look of the place, they decided to settle and buift a mud
and log hut on the selected ground. Later John Mountjoy built a house on the same spot, and
brother Harry built further down.1
The area became known as Neilborough East. The hamlet of Neilborough itself was originally
known as Eiysian Flat, because it presented a scene of great natural beauty when gold was
discovered there in 1856.
John, aged 26, had married Eliza Niffenecker in August 1873, at the Wesleyan church at
Highton. She was 18 and the daughter of a vinegrower, whose acres were alongside those of
Richard Mountjoy at Glencaim. The wedding was probably well attended: John was now the
eldest surviving son, his older married brother, Tom, having died, aged 27, in a mining accident
at Ballarat in October 1869. His death certificate says: 'Fracture of spine and pelvis from being
accidently jammed between cage & cap piece.1
it was probably after the marriage that John and his bride set off with his bachelor brother Harry
to farm near Raywood.
John's wife, Eliza, bore him 77children. /V/survived, and all 17were still alive, aged from 6 to
33, when John died in June 1908 at the age of 62, after a long and painful illness - 'epithelionia
of face and jaw, metastases in cervical glands'. This meant he had skin cancer, which spread.
His funeral must have been very well attended. Indeed, every family gathering, at funerals,
weddings, anniversaries, and at Christmas, must have larger than most, at Raywood and in the
Barrabool Hills.
Apart from Jane, the Mountjoy wives were remarkably fecund. Richard's Mary had 12
children; Caleb's Louisa produced 11; and Thomas's Sophie bore 9. By no means all of these
offspring, however, lived to be adults. Five of Caleb's children died before they reached the age
of 16. In the midst of life the families were often in death.
It has been said, by Jane's great-niece, Lilian (Aunt Lil), that Jane Mountjoy had a baby who
died. Or is this an oblique family memory of the bastard George?
Jane may have had one or more miscarriages. But no doubt she took some solace over the
years from the ever-abounding presence and visits of her many nephews and nieces. The wife of
her younger brother, Richard Honeycombe, also produced nine children. On the other hand, the
fecundity of her sisters-in-law may at times have made her feel envious, and perhaps she
sometimes remembered with regret the son she had born and left behind in England, and
|
wondered how he was.
Her other younger brother, Henry Honeycombe, as well as her much younger sister, Martha,
who may have lodged with Jane, both caused her some grief around this time.
Henry, who had followed his father's trade of stonemason, had contracted Bright's Disease, and
died on 12 July 1860 in Geelong Hospital.
His mother's name is not given on his death certificate - an error, surely, as the informant,
Lawrence Mountjoy (who gave his occupation as 'wheelwright'), must have known his wife's
mother's Christian name. Henry's age is given as 24. He was in fact 26, having been baptised at
llsington in Devon in March 1834. He never married, and his burial place is unknown.
Nine months earlier, Martha had disgraced herself - just as her older sister had done in England
- by giving birth to an illegitimate baby boy, on 6 October 1859.
Martha was 19 then and was probably a servant or lodger on the farm of Charles Chapman at
Chtpstone Dale in the village of Mulgrave, a few miles southeast of Melbourne. The baby, born
at Mulgrave, was christened Alfred Jesse Honeycombe, although the father's name was given
on the birth certificate as 'Charles Chapman, farmer, 40.'
Was the baby the result of an infatuation, seduction, or rape? But if the latter, family history was
not repeated further, as Martha and Chapman, a 43-year-old Irishman, married two years later,
in October 1861, at the Registrars Office by Princes Bridge in Melbourne. The marriage
certificate reveals that both the bride and groom were then living in Little Bourke St West.
Chapman, who was born in Drogheda (according to Alfred Jesse's birth certificate), described
his occupation as 'contractor', and he told the regi$trar his father, James Chapman, was a 'navy
captain'. A widower, he already had two children to support.
Martha would provide him with three more, in addition to Alfred Jesse. What happened to her
thereafter in Victoria is unknown.
This is the second time that a Chapman has been associated with the Honeycombes. On the
Lady McNaghten, sailing with William Honeycombe, his wife and children, were G Chapman
and his wife - she gave birth on the voyage out.
Did these Chapmans and the Honeycombes become friends? Was Charles Chapman a
relation? Could he even have been G Chapman - G a misprint for C?
Another Chapman, a woman who had married a Chapman, enters the Honeycombe family
history many years later and far to the north - in Queensland, at Charters Towers. For a time,
Johanna Chapman became the surrogate mother of the youngest children of Martha Chapman's
young brother, John.
There is no record of William Honeycombe's youngest son, John Honeycombe, in Geelong, He
would have been 19 in 1861. But by this time, when Martha married, John was probably on
some gold-field: gold-mining became his life. He is not heard of in Geelong - or anywhere else -
for over 30 years.
128
15. Lome and the Mountjoys
A map of Highton in18B1 shows that the farms adjacent to that of Lawrence Mountjoy and
|
Jane at Roslyn were run by John Cooper, Joseph Willsher and the Tramp brothers. Grander
suburban neighbours were Charles Nuttal! Thorne, JP, in Thornhill, and his former business
partner, Thomas Maber Sparks, in Fernside - which would one day be the next home of Jane
and Lawrence.
The Wesieyan Church at Highton, on the corner of Barrabool Road and Scenic Road, was iess
than a kilometre away from Roslyn's main gates, and Lawrence and Jane were much involved, it
seems, in church activities, although the pace of their lives, and that of Geelong, had slowed.
The decade before 1861 had been a golden one for Geelong, and was later regarded by older
townspeople as 'the good old days'. But in the 1860s, the woolly masses on which Geelong's
stability depended, and would save it from going bust after the boom (as other towns did)
seemed to infect it with rural torpor. The town became known as Sleepy Hollow. Melbourne's
population had soared in 1861 to 125,000. Geelong's had already fallen, its highest peak, just
over 23,000, having been reached in 1857. This peak would not be surpassed for more than 40
years, until 1901.
Projects launched enthusiastically in the 1850s had proved to be slow to materialise, although
the Town Hall, the Chamber of Commerce, the Post Office, Custom's House, clock tower, fire
station and various schools, banks and churches, as well as the 96th hotel, eventually stood fair
and square along weil-made roads and pavements, lit by gas-light by 1861. These roads were,
however, still virtually treeless and beset with dust. But by 1861 the Botanical Gardens had
been laid out and planted and Queenscliff had been established as a seaside resort. There was
greater scope for leisure by then, and a wide variety of social pursuits. Cricket and football
clubs had been formed and there was a Yacht Club. But horse-racing was the most popular
sport, followed by swimming, athletics, croquet and quoits. Melodramas were also well
attended at the theatres, and acrobatic events.
It was now possible to travel by train all the way to Melbourne. The opening of the railway line
connecting Geelong to Melbourne (which cost £600,000 in ail to construct) had been
inaugurated in June 1857. To mark the occasion, a special train bearing the Governor and a
hundred worthies had left Geelong at 10.00am amid much acclaim - and dismay, when the
locomotive superintendent, Henry Walter, was knocked off the engine as it passed under a
bridge and was killed.
The return fare to Melbourne in September 1860 was 10/6 First Class. It was 6 shillings
Second Class. The Third Class was scrapped that year.
There was still a large percentage of Scots in Geelong. Of the 26 schools that were educating
over 2,400 pupils in 1858, three were national or state schools, six were Church of England,
four Catholic, six Wesieyan, three
Methodist, two Scotch Free, one Scottish, and one Gaelic. And there were 25 Sunday schools.
Sobriety and serious thought, good works and good behaviour, were the order of not just
Sunday but of every working day.
Not much of special moment happened to the Honeycombes and the Mountjoys in the early
1860s: Martha Honeycombe married Charles Chapman; Richard and Elizabeth Honeycombe
produced two more children in Geelong; and two were added to Richard and Mary Mountjoy's
family, as well as to the families of Caleb and Louisa, Thomas and Sophie.
By this time William Honeycombe was probably living with Jane and Lawrence at Roslyn, now
that his son Henry had died, his two youngest daughters had married, and his youngest son,
|
John had left the scene.
Sleepy Hollow and the Barrabool Hills sustained them all in rural content.
But in 1864 Thomas Mountjoy, then aged 38, made the move that transformed his family's
fortunes, as well as these of his brothers and their wives. He leased 27 square miies of land at
Louttit Bay.
What prompted this investment and Thomas's move away from the Barrabool Hills? Perhaps
the death of his father-in-law, and a desire to own a place, a new place, of his own. Although
Caleb is associated with this enterprise by the Who's Who of Victorian worthies published in
1888, it seems more than probable that Thomas made the initial move on his own.
The Who's Who says, in a biographical note on Thomas: 'In 1864 they [Thomas and Caleb]
went to Louttit Bay, now Lome, and in 1868, started a Temperance Hotel'. Early in 1868
Caleb was still in Geelong. For JH Bottrell's account of the early days of Highton, names him as
being a member of the church committee of the solid stone church that replaced the little brick
Wesleyan chapel there.
The new church was begun in November 1867 - the foundation stone being laid by the Rev
James Bickford - and at Easter 1868 the first service was held in the new church. There were
'great celebrations', according to Bottrell, which included 'a great tea meeting on Good Friday in
the Church of England Day School on the opposite side of the road'. Bottrell continues: The first
baby to be christened in the Highton Church was the daughter of Mr Caleb Mountjoy.'
Christened Emma, she later married a Methodist minister, the Rev TJ Thomas.
Others in th 1868 church committee ('Mr L Mountjoy, treasurer') included Joseph Ross, Philip
Hoskin, Ivan Cann, Fred Worland, John Foster, John Hobbs, Henry Johns - and 'W
Honeycombe'.
Would that Bottrell had said something more about William Honeycombe, who in 1868 was 71.
His name appears, and then he disappears once again from view. But at least some of the
people with whom William, Lawrence and Jane were acquainted become for a moment more
than just names.
We learn that Joseph Ross was a bootmaker who later became a Methodist minister; Philip
Hoskin was a farmer: he came from Penzance in Cornwall, emigrating in 1854; his son Philip
also became a minister. The son of
Ivan Cann, Marshal! Cann, was, says Bottrell, 'a famous walker', setting up a record in 1886
for the one-mile walk and winning awards. Walter Worland, son of Fred Woriand, was 'the
locai Blondin... a very clever tight-rope walker. On one occasion he walked on his tight-rope
from Yarra Street Wharf to the Moorabool Street Wharf. He sometimes took a wheelbarrow
with him, and performed tricks, like tossing a pancake, on the rope. We also learn that
Lawrence Mountjoy and a Miss Adcock started a Sunday School.
The church was destroyed by a hurricane that swept over the area in 1926, but was rebuilt the
following year.
Although all of Caleb's children in the 1860s were born in the Barrabool Hills, this does not
preclude him from being with Thomas at Louttit Bay. For all Thomas's children born in this
decade were also born in the Barrabool Hills. Only his seventh child, Ernest, born in 1871, was
bom at Louttit Bay. Up to then, both the brothers' wives gave birth on the farmlands west of
Geelong, not down south. It seems that the venture on which Thomas embarked in 1864 was
supported by Caleb financially, rather than by his physical presence, although he may have
|
travelled south to assist his brother now and then. This may also have been the case with
Lawrence Mountjoy.
JH Bottrel! is dearer about this in an article that appeared in the Geelong Advertiser m 1931.
He wrote; 'Mr Thomas Mountjoy may be considered as the founder of Lome. For with his wife
and family he went in a bullock dray through the forests, and settled at that fashionable
watering-place to today.'
Lome is now easily reached from Geelong by a 35-mile southwesterly drive along the Great
Ocean Road. Hemmed in by the heavily forested Otway Ranges, then and now, the town faces
the stormy waters of the Bass Strait across a half-moon beach. In 1864 it was a wiid, isolated
spot, approached either by sea or by a wayward forest track over the hiils. Then called Louttit
Bay, It is first recorded as such in 1846, having been so named by a Captain Louttit, who used
to shelter there in his sloop, the Apollo, when bad weather disrupted his trading trips between
Port Fairy and Portland and then up into Port Philip Bay. Louttit later commanded the first
sailing-ship that took wool to London from Geelong.
Timber-cutters, or 'splitters', were evidently the first to camp in Louttit Bay in 1849. They
pitched their tents near a small river, the Erskine, that flowed into the sea at the northern end of
the bay. They were led by a William Lindsay, who employed Louttit's sloop, among others, to
take his timber to Geelong. Lindsay was something of a merchant adventurer, pursuing various
enterprises in the area until, in April 1849, he was issued with an official licence to cut timber at
Louttit Bay. He then settled there with his family, and they lived in a hut on a flat triangle of land
between the littfe river and the beach. Less than a year later, in January 1850, his two young
sons, aged eight and four, were digging a tunnel in the sandy riverbank, when it collapsed. They
were buried alive, and by the time help reached them, summoned by the mother's screams - she
apparently saw the accident - the two boys had suffocated under the sand.
131
Their graves, and a memorial, are situated near where they died.
William Lindsay and his wife soon thereafter left the bay and this history, their places being
taken, when the area was leased as a pastoral run, by a Mr Herd, who crossed the Otway
Ranges in 1853 and attempted to establish a cattle station there, stretching for 10 kilometres
along the coast from Reedy Creek to the Cumberland River (with Louttit Bay roughly at its
centre), and covering some 27 square inland miles of very rugged and forested land.
He was succeeded in 1855 by a Mr Asplin. John Short took over the lease in 1862, before
selling it - allegedly to the three Mountjoy brothers - in 1864.
It was Thomas Mountjoy, however, not Caleb or Lawrence, who betook himself and his family
to Louttit Bay, trekking up the remoter valleys of the Barwon River, before turning left and
taking a bridle track over the Otway Ranges, from the as yet unformed hamlet of Deans Marsh
to the sea. He was now 38; his wife, Sophia or Sophie, was 10 years younger and had already
provided him with four of their nine children.
On reaching Louttit Bay, Tom and his family occupied the two-room dwelling by the Erskine
River that had served as the home of previous lessors.
In due course Thomas rebuilt the shack. He also extended the wheat crop grown on the
foreshore by Mr Asplin, and cultivated other crops. But nothing went well. In 1865, the
Mountjoys paid the shire £2-1s-3d in tax. Overcharged, they asked for the amount to be
reassessed, which it was the following year at 16s 8d. Meanwhile, they faced other disasters.
|
It has been said, by local historians, that the Mountjoys abandoned their interest in the cattle
station through heavy losses in stock, caused in part by bush fires and the depredations of wild
dogs. Presumably they sold the lease, though they retained some acres around their home,
before the area around Louttit Bay was declared by the government in 1878, to be forfeited as
a pastoral run.
At any rate, early in 1868 an idea was born, a decision was taken, that changed the direction of
the Mountjoys' lives and of many others yet unborn.
Tom and Caleb, or Tom and Sophie, decided to turn the homestead into a Temperance Hotel.
It seems to us a bold idea, an unusual one for the offspring of Cornish yeomen. It was most
probably motivated by the fact that the country on the other side of the Otway Ranges had by
then been opened up and settlers were moving in. By 1865, at Mackey's Corner, there were 40
houses north of Deans Marsh and within a radius of two miles. Other juvenile townships within
30 miles of Louttit Bay were Winchelsea, Bambra and Birregurra. When their inhabitants
needed a holiday or an outing they sought the sea, and Louttit Bay provided most of the settlers
on the banks of the upper Barwon with their nearest escape from the heat of summer, and with
sea and river fishing.
Although Queenscliff further north had begun to cater for Geelong's holiday-makers - and there
were few who took holidays then - there was hardly anywhere else to go for a relaxing change
of scene and air, for safe sea-bathing,
132
coo! forest walks and a spot of fishing. Fish abounded at Louttit Bay: a handiine dangled from a
boat in the bay or from coastal rocks could be taken by whiting, snapper, garfish, trevelly,
saimon and gunny shark. Trout, bream, bass and perch lurked in the Erskine River. There was
little competition: south of Geelong and along the coast there was but one boarding-house - at
Spring Creek (which would be renamed as Torquay in 1892).
The Mountjoy brothers must also have had a wide circle of friends and acquaintances,
particularly among the better-off Cornish and Scottish graziers and in the Wesleyan community.
Many of these would have been easily encouraged to spend a weekend or a week at Louttit
Bay. Some no doubt initially visited Thomas Mountjoy over the Christmas and New Year
period, as many of his relatives must have done, including Lawrence Mountjoy and Jane and her
ageing father, William.
Was there a moment in 1868 when Sophie Mountjoy, snowed under with children and visitors,
complained that she couldn't take any more? Was some remark made at dinner, or by one of
the brothers as they sat discussing their various business problems over a glass of port?
Somebody may have said: Why don't we build a hotel?'
Much of the material for the construction of the building (the first to be built there of stone)
would have come by sea, and been ferried, or carried, ashore. The furnishing would have
likewise arrived. The visitors, for the most part, came by horse over the mountain ranges. The
track had to be widened, to accommodate wheeled transport, and by 1872, with government
assistance, it was. Meanwhile, the government's surveyor, AC Allen, had visited the area in
1869 - presumably he was well looked after at the newly built Erskine House -and he
subdivided Louttit Bay into 29 allotments, none bigger than two acres. Mr Allen also changed
the settlement's name to Lome - after the Marquis of that name.
In 1870 the Geelong Advertiser noted, on 18 February, that: 'MrT Mountjoy of Louttit Bay
|
finds it necessary to build a new mansion to accommodate his many friends.'
Presumably business was so good that Erskine House had to be expanded and enlarged. Also
in 1870, the shire rate-book records that Thomas and Caleb Mountjoy, graziers, were the joint
owners of a large house and 44 acres of freehold land valued at £360. They also leased 15,000
acres of land from the Crown. Interestingly, the 44 acres and the house were rated at 18
shillings, while the rating for thousands of acres of farmland amounted to a mere eight shillings.
A very official visit followed that of the surveyor and the widening of the track over the Otways.
In 1873 the new Governor of Victoria, Sir George Bowen, on an inspection of his domain,
travelled over the forested mountains in a four-horse carriage, accompanied by pages, butlers
and aides. The history of Winchelsea Shire states that on his arrival at Erskine House, 'the
residents stood at attention and saluted, whilst the celebrated singer, Thomas Mountjoy, sang
the National Anthem'.
A proud moment for Thomas and Sophie Mountjoy. They were hosts to the Queen's
representative in this small corner of her Empire. It was as good as
a royal visit, and set a seal of official approval on all their years of endeavour and toil.
A post office had been set up by Thomas Mountjoy at Erskine House, and in 1874 he took
over the conveyance of maii between Deans Marsh and Lome, providing a service that made
the journey twice a week.
The coastal journey from Geelong to Lome via Angiesea took 11 hours, longer than it takes
now to fly from Melbourne to Hong Kong. Now, even an eleven-hour coach journey would
seem a trial. Then, the discomforts were constant and unrelieved. Although the horse-carriages
travelled at quite a slow pace, the heat and dust {or wet), the hard seats, heavy clothing and the
jolting added considerably to the rigours of the long journey. But our ancestors were well used
to all manner of physical discomfort: they were hardier then. They were also readier to seize and
relish such pleasures that came their way, for they had littie leisure then and less opportunity for
relaxation and ease.
In the early 1870s, coach passengers travelling from Geelong to Lome set out from Brady's
grocery shop in Moorabool St. The six-horse teams were changed en route, and the regular
drivers were two brothers, Tom and Harry Pearse.
In September 1875, Jesse Allen, aged 18 and newly employed by Thomas Mountjoy 'to lay out
a garden and orchard at Erskine House', made that 11-hour journey down the coast.
Writing in 1934 Allen said: The road was certainly rough, but the old coach bumped along;
sometimes it missed and sometimes it deepened the numerous ruts along the track. As we came
to each stream I wondered just how deep it would be, but the fords just slipped behind, and Big
Hill was reached. Here we changed over to pack horses for the remainder of the journey.'
Jesse Allen was beguiled by the scenic beauties of Lome. 'I wandered through the 20-feet
saplings and swamp that existed between Mountjoys' and the Erskine River, and with each step
f took up the river, I became more and more enraptured with its magnificent beauty. Any person
who was privileged to see the Rapids before the orchard was planted on its west bank... must
have been greatly inspired with the grandeur and natural simplicity of the fairy glen.'
He liked it so much that he settled down in Lome; the garden he created at Erskine House
flourishes to this day.
A letter he wrote years later provides a rare glimpse of work and life at Erskine House.
'Our stores were received from the sailing vessel Henry which, in the absence of a jetty, hove to
|
as close to the shore as possible, and a light boat, capable of carrying three-quarters of a ton,
made repeated trips to the shore. We pulled the rope... and waded in and carried the goods
ashore... Provisions in those days were received on infrequent occasions, and kangaroo pie was
quite a favourite dish among the Louttit Bay settlers... Erskine House depended on a small tank
and a two-wheeled sledge for its supply of water. At peak periods as many a seven trips per
day were made to refill the tank... We used to hoist a flag
on the staff at Point Grey, so that the Wannamboo! vessel would put in for a passenger.1
In 1880, Jesse Allen cleared an area of forest above the town and built a house of brick, which
became Allenvale. He married a local girl, Sarah Anderson, in 1884. It was the first wedding
to take place in All Saints Church (built of wood in 1880), since it was moved 400 yards
downhill to a new site. The supporting planks were still in place, and Jesse and Sarah 'had to
scramble over these to enter and leave the church.'
Before All Saints Church was built, regular church services had been held in Erskine House.
In January 1878, residents in Lome sent a petition to the education department requesting the
construction of a school. In March, a site was chosen, on land bought from the Mountjoys, and
it was cleared of all rubbish and timber by May. The school itself was completed by August
1879: a stone building, 24' x 16', with a small central steeple for a single bell. It was officially
opened in September with John Danaher, a very tall man, as its head teacher, aided by a female
assistant.
A motley collection of 30 pupils was enrolled - among them six of Thomas Mountjoy's children:
Alfred, Frank, Edgar, Florence, Ernest and Arthur; Ada joined the following year. Their ages
ranged from 18 (Alfred) to 5 (Arthur). The desks were arranged in tiered rows, the youngest at
the front, and the oldest on the highest tier at the back. One imagines that Alfred, Frank and
Edgar felt far too old for formal education and wished they were somewhere else.
Eventually, 26 Mountjoys attended the school. But the Clissold family, who were able to field a
complete football team at a charity match in 1926, had sent 62 of their children to the school by
1979. Other families who filled the 1879 intake were the Andersons (five attended the first
classes), the Duncans (five) and the Stirfings (five). There were also four Gosneys at the school
in 1879.
The latters' father ran the Lome Hotel, the first hotel as such to be established there (in 1876).
Erskine House was technically a boarding-house. A second hotel, the Grand Pacific Hotel,
opened in 1878, as did a general store, a bakery and a bootmaker's and tannery. A jetty, at
Point Grey, was also completed that year.
All these developments in the late 1870s, including the establishment of an official Post and
Telegraph Office at Erskine House in 1878, were mainly prompted by the southerly advance of
the Melbourne-Geelong railway line, which in November 1876 reached Winchelsea. The line
was then extended to Birregurra, and in 1891 a branch line was operational between Birregurra
and Deans Marsh.
The Mountjoy brothers (and who, one wonders, was the ideas man, Thomas or Caleb?)
decided to add another enterprise to their various business concerns - a regular coach service,
conveying passengers and mail between Winchelsea and Lome.
This was a six-hour journey. But as the railway line moved southwest, the pick-up point moved
to Birregurra and then, in 1891, to Deans Marsh, considerably shortening the coach journey in
distance and time. Heavy goods
|
continued to reach Lome by sea. Cobb S Co set up a coach service in opposition to the
Mountjoys in 1878, but it was abandoned seven years later.
Deans Marsh, a sparse collection of huts and farmers' homes, became the coaches' halfway
house, and later on, a depot. The village centred on John Ball's grocery store, set up in 1874 at
a road junction on the 69 acres of land he had purchased six years earlier. Anticipating an
increase in the tourist trade, he built a hotel in 1878 adjoining the store, and a stables. The latter
were pulled down in 1933, ten years after the hotel closed down. The last horse-drawn coaches
ran in 1921. It was in Deans Marsh that the opera singer, Marjorie Lawrence, was born, in
1908.
The heyday of Mountjoys' coaches was in the 1880s. Every day 90 horses were fed at the
Deans Marsh stables and half as many accommodated overnight. 80 coach passengers could be
catered for at one time, each paying 18 pence for lunch at Bell's Hotel. There were enough
coaches on the road to seat 120 passengers every day. In 1879, the Mountjoy and Cobb & Co
coaches would meet the 9.30 am train at Winchelsea. Later, when the coaches met train-
travellers at Birregurra, the journey to Lome was cut from 12 hours to four; from Deans Marsh
the journey took three hours. Smaller three-horse coaches were used in the winter months. In
the summer, six-horse teams pulled coaches over the Otways containing as many as 25 people.
The Mountjoys now ran a mail coach daily in the summer, and thrice a week in wintertime.
It was a slow journey from Deans Marsh - it was actually quicker to walk all the way - and
occasionally, when rain and mud slowed a coach down altogether, passengers had to get out
and push. As the coaches toiled up and down the forested hills, much depended on the drivers'
skills and the efficiency of the brakes. But these excitements and the natural beauty of the
Otways gave the journey a special zest, and sometimes the passengers sang as they went.
One wrote: The road is beyond dispute one vast panorama of ever-changing gorgeous scenery.
Fern gullies can be seen away down to the right or left, and presently a glimpse of the sea
becomes visible ahead of us. It is the light green water of Louttit Bay and of the wide Pacific'
So it was that Lome became 'the fashionable watering-place' and the popular seaside resort it is
today, through the initiative and enterprise of the Mountjoys, the first permanent settlers of
Lome.
By 1888, when the first lamp-posts were erected and a telephone exchange installed in
Mountjoy Parade, Erskine House, enlarged, could accommodate 150 visitors. By then, Caleb
Mountjoy, whose homestead now was at Yan Yan Gurt, owned 4,045 acres of grazing land in
the parish of Bambra, and Thomas had over 4,000 acres near Echuca.
In 1888, Thomas's eldest son, William Allin Mountjoy, born in 1857, became a shire councillor,
as did his brother Edgar later on. They, and Caleb's surviving son, Edmund, inherited the family
businesses and most of the land. But not Erskine House. That was sold to a syndicate in 1889
for £40,000.
Councillor WA Mountjoy, JP, later became President of the Winchelsea Shire. In June 1920, a
train containing the Prince of Wales (later Edward VIII)
136
stopped at Winchelsea Station for 10 minutes. Schoolchildren, not Thomas Mountjoy, sang for
him on his arrival - although it was Councillor Mountjoy's honour to present the royal visitor
with an Address of Welcome.
|
William Mountjoy remained in office until he retired in 1923 - 50 years after his father Thomas
sang the National Anthem for Victoria's Governor at Lome, and some 70 years after Thomas
and Caleb left Cornwall to make a new life for themselves in a new world far away.
The Mountjoys made Lome. But none lives there today.
Thomas died at Lome, of 'old age and debility', in April 1913; he was 87. Caleb died, aged 93,
in October 1923. Tom's wife, Sophie, held on until 1930: she was 94 when she died. The First
World War seemed to shatter the family, as it did many others in Australia. Seven Mountjoy
sons went to war. But although only one was killed, the scars of battle, mental and physical,
were borne by the others for life.
It was this war, in more ways than one, that brought Lome into the twentieth century. The
construction of the Great Ocean Road, that runs from Torquay for 300 km down the coast, was
begun in 1918. The new road was built by over 2,000 ex-soldiers, and serves as a memorial to
those who did not return from the war. It cut the coastal journey from Geelong to Lome to half
an hour.
The Great Ocean Road was finally completed in 1932 - 80 adventurous years since Richard
and Lawrence Mountjoy first saw Melbourne, and 130 years since Lt Murray and the crew of
the Lady Nelson first saw Port Phillip Bay and raised the Union Jack on that unknown and
untrammeled shore.
Queen - when the barque sailed from Liverpool on 27 January 1850. Wrong! As it turned out,
they made the journey on two ships, transferring from one to another at Adelaide. They had in
fact left England on the Lady McNaghten, which had sailed from Plymouth in Devon on 24
February, terminating her voyage at Adelaide, where she anchored on 15 June. The
Honeycombes, with other passengers, had then transferred to the Sea Queen, leaving Adelaide
on 28 June.
It was the chance discovery and reading of a diary written by a cabin passenger who sailed on
both ships that eventually set the matter straight. Not only that, the diary, by the Rev John
Mereweather, provided a first-hand account of the Honeycombes' voyage halfway around the
world.
The lesson was: never assume; always check and verify.
Another lesson learned was that passenger lists are not always accurate or exact.
For The Argus, noting the arrival of the Sea Queen at Port Phillip, with the Honeycombes on
board, merely listed them as 'Mr and Mrs Honeycombe and four sons'. It did not give their first
names, nor their ages. Nor does the original shipping register - as the Honeycombes did not
travel steerage.
When faced with such a fact for the first time a problem arises at once. Which Mr and Mrs
Honeycombe emigrated from England in 1850? Who were they - how old - and who were their
sons?
This author, staring at the micro-film screen in Melbourne's La Trobe Library in January, 1988,
wished he had never found The Argus entry. He thought he had carefully accounted for all the
Honeycombes in Australia, and that a Richard Honeycombe and his family were the first to
emigrate to that continent, in 1853. He is appalled. Not more Honeycombes! In 1850! And
four toys!
The thought of undiscovered dynasties deadens his brain. He conjectures, hopefully, that some
mistake has been made. Perhaps the names have been taken down or copied in error. The
|
couple may have been Honeychurchs or Honeycutts. And the boys (what no girls?) may not
have been theirs, borrowed perhaps, adopted, to save someone else's offspring from being
taken into official care. Surely, after 30 years of painstaking, world-wide exploration, a
completely new branch, a tree of Honeycombes, cannot have flourished unsung, unknown, and
taken root in Australia unobserved?
Calm eventually prevails, as does rational speculation, which is aided by a dim discounted
legend and some facts I had unearthed earlier that month.
The legend, passd on by aged aunts, alleged that the Australian Honeycombes were descended
from three brothers.
They are in fact descended from two brothers, Richard and John. But these two did have
another older brother, William Robert, a carpenter, who vanished in Bristol a few years after his
marriage in 1849.
Seeking to substantiate the legend, I had assumed that this Wiiliam Robert had also emigrated -
but when? And did his wife, Emma, go with him? This assumption was supported by the fact
that a William Honeycombe was recorded in Bendigo as having lived there in 1856. But he was
a miner This wasn't a problem, however, as William Robert, the carpenter in England, could
have been caught up in the Victorian gold-rush and gone goldmining in
West of Echuca
What, in the meantime, had happened to William Honeycombe, to Lawrence Mountjoy and
Jane?
In the previous chapter, William and Lawrence were last heard of in 1868, the year in which
Thomas Mountjoy launched his Temperance Hotel. They were then both named as being on the
committee of the new Wesleyan church at Highton. William was 71 that year; Lawrence was 48
and his wife Jane 42. Her stonemason brother, Richard Honeycombe, was still in Geelong. But
soon Jane and her father William would be the last of the emigrant Honeycombes to remain in
Geelong. And then he would also leave.
Two years earlier, Richard Mountjoy had died, and the first of that family's links with Cornwall
had been severed.
There is no gravestone bearing Richard Mountjoy's name in the Highton churchyard, although,
as a Wesleyan, he must have been buried there. Three of Caleb and Louisa Mountjoy's boys
had already been interred at Highton, all under the age of eight. Three more of their children
would be buried there, including their oldest son. And in due course Jane would follow
Lawrence to an adjacent grave. However, in 1868 both still had many years to live.
So had William's second wife, Elizabeth the schoolteacher, who in 1869 was back in
Melbourne, where in February she was admitted to the Benevolent Asylum in North
Melbourne, suffering from 'debility'. Said then to be 60, she was discharged in July that year,
then readmitted in August for four weeks. In December 1871 she was readmitted for six
months, and then spent nearly two years in the asylum; from October 1872 to September 1874.
It seems that the second Mrs Honeycombe was slowly going insane. She would die in the
asylum in January 1898, aged 86, and was buried in an unmarked grave in Melbourne
Cemetery, as alone and unattended as she had been when she arrived in Melbourne as a poor
immigrant in 1851.
Did she ever try to see her husband, or try to get in touch? After all, she bore his name for 46
years, although she spent only three of those years with him as his wife. Did he ever wonder
|
what happened to her? She outlived him in fact by more than 20 years.
But in the 1870's, as her mental instability increased, along with the months, then years, that she
spent in the asylum, her former husband, who had allegedly died in Ballarat, embarked on a
mad last venture that would hasten his death.
In the last few years of his life, this tough little Cornishman, who had toiled for most of his life in
England as a stonemason before emigrating to Australia in 1850 at the age of 53, took on his
greatest challenge. At the age of
112
76 he leased some farm land near Echuca, and apparently worked on it on his own.
He was assisted in this enterprise by Lawrence Mountjoy, who selected some adjacent land.
This seems to indicate that both men had a business or working relationship and that William
had not only worked on the land at Roslyn, while living with Lawrence and Jane, but that he
may have had a financial stake in the farm.
But what possessed them both, at their age, to leave Roslyn, Highton and Geelong and take on
the back-breaking task of farming on unbroken ground, we shall never know.
They must have had some good reports from friends or family who had visited Echuca. Perhaps
they were influenced by John and Harry Mountjoy, Richard's sons, who had moved north to
Raywood and thence to Neilborough in 1873 - Echuca and the land that was being opened up
thereabouts was less than 50 kilometres to the northeast. John and Harry may indeed have
made an exploratory trip the previous year. It is perhaps significant that William's application for
land west of Echuca was made about the time of John's marriage to Eliza Niffenecker, at
Highton, in August 1873. The wedding feast, as Richard Mountjoy had now been dead for
seven years, was probably held at Roslyn up the road.
Perhaps there was something amiss with Roslyn itself that prompted the move to Echuca.
Perhaps it was just time for a change.
It was certainly a time of more than usual movement in Victoria, as the outer reaches of the
colony were opened up and were made more accessible by better transport, better roads and
above all by the ever-extending railways: Echuca was linked to Melbourne in 1864. Those who
had had some success in mining or in trade looked to invest some of their profits in the newly
available land. Those who had farmed in a small way wished to increase their holdings and
improve their families' prospects. Few succeeded fully, and properties changed ownership
frequently, most settlers returning to the towns, defeated by their losses in stock and finance and
in family members. For drought and disease, fire and flood, harsh conditions and the heat, all
ensured that only the fittest survived.
Geelong itself was slowly moving towards the 20th century. Trees were planted in Moorabool
St in 1868 to commemorate Queen Victoria's birthday, and Yarra St was similarly 'beautified' in
1872 with elms and oaks. Two years later every home was at last provided with piped water,
although it was not until 1884 that water-carts were employed to settle the dust; sea-water was
used. A symbol of mobility, the velocipede (a kind of bicycle), appeared in Geelong in 1869.
Parks and tea-gardens were opened in the 1870's and a horse-drawn bus service began.
1869 was the year of the great drought, which was followed in September 1870 by heavy rain
and severe flooding along the Barwon and Moorabool
113
|
Rivers. Indeed, the bad effects of bad weather may have influenced the move to Echuca of
William, Lawrence and Jane. A determining factor may have been an unexpected event in
August 1872 - snow.
It was also a time of endings - of transportation in 1868, when the last convicts were landed in
Western Australia, and in 1870 of Britain's military presence, when the last British troops left the
colonies from Sydney's Circular Quay.
The long era of exploration was also coming to a close, as the last deserts, mountains and secret
places were seen, noted, mapped and named, the white expedition leaders ever depending on
the skills and knowledge of their aboriginal guides for water, food and directions, for life itself.
The Forrest brothers traversed the southerly interior of Western Australia in 1870 and 1871.
Then Gosse and Warburton set out independently from the telegraph station at Alice Springs in
April 1873, attempting the crossing, by camel, of trackless deserts and wastes to the Indian
Ocean. Gosse encountered and named Ayers Rock, but after eight months of tortuous
wandering was forced to return, exhausted. Warburton's team succeeded in reaching the
Oakover River, well to the east of Port Hedland, and then the coast.
In 1874 John and Alexander Forrest journeyed in the reverse direction, setting out on
horseback from Champion Bay near Geraldton with two other whites, two aborigines, 20
horses, and rations for six months. They were lucky; rain fell as they were about to expire from
thirst, and a waterhole was found. They also survived three attacks by aboriginal tribes. Most of
their horses died or were abandoned on the journey; but after seven months of extreme
hardships they reached the telegraph station at Peake in South Australia.
The last great overland expedition was made by a former post office clerk turned jackaroo and
bushman, Ernest Giles. Twice he had tried to cross the hot centre of Australia from east to west,
and failed. On the second trip, one of his men, Alfred Gibson, died, and Giles gave the desert
that killed him his name. Such was his own hunger and desperate plight that Giles, lost for a time
and alone, ate a baby wallaby alive. But his third expedition, using camels rather than horses,
succeeded in reaching Perth in 1875. Not satisfied, he returned the following year by a different,
more northerly route, thus traversing Australia twice, from Adelaide to the Indian Ocean and
back. Given 5,000 kilometres of land in the Northern Territory as a reward, he gambled and
drank his life away, dying in poverty on the Coolgardie gold-fields in 1897.
As Gosse and Warburton struggled variously for survival in the torrid heart of Australia, in
1873, far away in the sweet October spring of Geelong, William Honeycombe waited to hear
about his application for land from the Local Land Board in Echuca.
After Victoria was separated in 1851 from New South Wales, a series of Land or Selection
Acts had been passed by the Victorian government, which allowed virtually anyone (excluding
women with children and lunatics) to have a
114
In the lefthand margin was written: 'Subject to two months being allowed to remove fence.
It appears from later evidence that William, given the go-ahead in December 1873, was slow to
occupy his property.
The summer months were not a time for clearing new land by burning it, nor was it the time for
sowing wheat. Hay-cutting was already in progress; sheep-shearing had taken place in October.
Perhaps William was delayed by illness (he was 77 in January 1874), or by some family
complications, concerning Lawrence and Jane. For Lawrence Mountjoy had also selected some
|
land in Torrumbarry - as had his sister Kuriah, who was married to William Trewin, and his
nephew, Lawrence Harward Mountjoy, Caleb's 18-year-old eldest son. Caleb Mountjoy and
his family would also occupy several blocks by 1878, in partnership with Thomas. For Caleb's
tenth child, Anna Maria, was born there in that year.
It seems likely that all these Mountjoys, the Trewins, and William Honeycombe, moved north in
1874.
A plan of the Torrumbarry selections dated 1880 shows that both Lawrences, uncle and
nephew, took adjacent 320-acre lots abutting the north side of William's block. Kuriah and
William Trewin had two 322-acre blocks not far away. We know that Lawrence Harward's
block was occupied by him by 1876, for so it appears in another land application, signed by his
uncle, Lawrence Mountjoy, who describes himself as being then 'of Torrumbarry, Farmer.' And
William Trewin witnesses William's will in 1875.
Another point - one of the conditions of selection was that selectors should reside on their land.
So when William Honeycombe travelled north in 1874 to pay his rent, take possession of his
land, and remove the offending fence, he was probably not alone. More than likely both
Lawrences went with him, as well as William Trewin and some farmhands. Jane and Kuriah
probably stayed behind, not joining their husbands until a new home was built and furnished.
How did the men get to Torrumbarry? Did they journey with their few possessions and basic
farming equipment on a bullock dray? Or did they travel there with horses and carts? Most
probably their heavy goods were sent by road, while they themselves made the journey more
speedily, and noisily, by train.
Presumably the lease on Roslyn was sold, and Lawrence and Jane, and William, moved out of
the homestead the're. They had farmed at Roslyn for more than 15 years, the longest any of
them had lived in the same place since coming to Australia; and the upheaval and the departure
must have seemed momentous and sad. On the other hand, someone may have been
subcontracted to manage the farm at Roslyn while they were away.
116
go at farming. Experience was not necessary a qualification. The Duffy Act of 1862 developed
the concept of hire-purchase, allowing leases to be bought for 2/6 per acre per year over the
period of eight years. But selectors were also required to cultivate ten per cent of their acreage
(maximum 640 acres), to fence their land and build a home thereon. The Grant Act of 1865
allowed leases to run for seven years, with an option to purchase after three. Four years later
the second Grant Act permitted the selection of unsurveyed land, and the maximum acreage
allowed was reduced to 320, with payments now being spread over ten years - all payments
contributing towards the total price of £1 per acre - three of these years being under licence and
seven under lease. Those who held licences could apply for a Crown grant if certain conditions
were met.
All of this William Honeycombe must have studied and discussed with Lawrence Mountjoy, and
perhaps with Caleb and Tom.
William's original request for 320 acres of land in Torrumbarry Parish (pronounced Torr-um-
barree) is undated, which seems to indicate that the form was filled in at Echuca and handed
over then and there, or that it was sent in with a similar application from Lawrence Mountjoy.
Both hypotheses may serve, as neither William (nor Lawrence) would have probably applied
for land they had not viewed themselves. William's block (Lot 10, Section 2) had been
|
surveyed on his behalf for a fee of £7, and it is possible that the original form was filled in by the
surveyor involved. Certainly William's written name at the top is not the same as his signature
elsewhere.
His request was considered by a meeting of the Local Land Board in Echuca on 9 October
1873, and it was 'recommended that this application be granted, 2 months allowed to remove
fence.'
What fence? Had it been put up by a previous claimant? Possibly by a neighbouring farmer? Or
by William himself? Whatever the reason, William's original selection was soon reduced in size.
Early in December he received a printed reply, with relevant details written in, from the Office of
Lands and Survey in Melbourne. It was sent to the post office at Highton.
It said: 'Sir, referring to your application under Section 19 of The Land Act_1869,1 have to
notify to you that (subject to such alteration of boundaries and area as may be required, prior to
the issue of the license) the Honourable the Minister of Lands and Agriculture will recommend
the issue to you by the Governor of a License to occupy the land specified in the margin here' -
(320 acres). 'You are required to pay, within one month from the date hereof, to the Land
Officer at Echuca the following sums, viz: % Year's rent in advance commencing from the date
of this notice... £16. Fee for preparation of license... £1... The receipt of the officer to whom
such payment is made will be sufficient authority for you to enter upon occupation of the land
pending issue of the license, which will be dated 5th Deer 1873... If payment be not made as
above, your application will be deemed to be abandoned, and the land will be available for
other applicants.'
115
The new land they had all chosen to farm was at Torrumbarry, west of Echuca, close to
Victoria's irregular border with New South Wales, which followed the winding course of the
westward-flowing and muddy Murray River.
What did Lawrence Mountjoy, his nephew, brother-in-law and father-in-law find when they
and a farmhand or two drove out of Echuca by horse and cart to claim their selections? The
land here was flat, a plain. There were no rolling, agreeable hills. It was nothing like the
countryside around Geelong.
The early history of Echuca is an unusually romantic one for a Victorian outback town. Mining
was never a disfiguring part of its fame nor made its fortune, which was gleaned from the
Murray River, from the sheep that grazed and the wheat that grew on its banks, from the forests
of red gum trees thereabouts that were hewn for their timber, and from the commercial double
boon of railways and riverboats. The river drew the first white men into this wilderness, and at
Echuca, on the river's southernmost bend, the first huts that were homes were built. But the
process was slow, not a rush as in gold-mine towns.
It was Captain James Sturt and a boatload of men who first passed down the river in 1829. The
year before this, in November, he had set out down the Macquarie River to solve the mystery
of the inland sea that was supposed to exist somewhere in central Australia. For all the rivers so
far discovered in New South Wales beyond the Great Dividing Range flowed west or
northwest, away from the coast. On this expedition Sturt came across and named the minor
Bogan, Castlereagh and Darling Rivers, but not their eventual mighty outlet.
A year later he embarked on what became an epic journey, in a whaleboat rowed by soldiers
and convicts, that took him far down the Murrumbidgee River to its junction with another great
|
river which he named the Murray. He followed the conjoined rivers, past their union with the
Darling River, until he reached the salty expanse of Lake Alexandrina and the Southern Ocean.
The expedition returned whence it came, reaching Sydney in May 1830, having travelled 2,735
kilometres in seven months.
The mystery of the west-flowing rivers was thus solved, and within 20 years, all the waterways
of the complex Murray/Darling River system were identified and explored, and graziers began
occupying the hinterland through which the rivers flowed, navigable for thousands of miles.
In 1842, when still part of the Colony of New South Wales, the district west of Echuca (which
still had no name or existence) was divided up. Two of the large runs, called Torrumbarry and
Wharparilla, were taken respectively by the Collyer brothers and by John Bett and George
Mather, the common boundary of their properties being marked by a chock and log fence
running north and south along a low ridge some 500 yards west of Wharparilla Road.
The Wharparilla run was gazetted in October 1848 as a Western Port Run, No 13, of 76,000
acres and carrying 12,000 sheep. But Bett and Mather can have made little impression on the
12 square miles of bush they owned. Even it they laid some of it waste with fire, the clearing of
the charred ground, the uprooting of every tree, would have taken them years to accomplish.
For the
117
land, though flat, was heavily wooded, liable to be flooded, and as primitive as the conditions in
which the first settlers must have lived.
However, the Port Phillip settlement down south was growing apace and avid for
independence, ungoverned by the administrators in Sydney, This was achieved when the colony
of Victoria came into being in July 1851, with a population comprising 80,000 white settlers and
6 million sheep.
A year before this, an enterprising ex-Tasmanian convict, Henry Hopwood, had bought a punt
and began ferrying people and goods across the Murray River, near its confluence with the
Campaspe and Goulburn Rivers. This was also the closest point on the Murray to Melbourne.
The resulting settlement on the south bank, known at first as Hopwood's Ferry, was renamed
Echuca -the Anglicised version of an aboriginal word meaning 'Waters-meet'.
Within three years the first paddle-steamer, the Mary Ann, appeared on the scene, opening a
way to South Australia and the sea. Commerce and some comforts of urban life were
established among the gum trees, as brick buildings, houses, hotels, churches, stores, took
shape, replacing tents and huts.
In 1858 Hopwood built the Bridge Hotel, and when he died in 1869, he left a thriving town,
now linked to Melbourne by a railway. This in turn linked up with the steamboats and paddle-
steamers that had begun surging up and down the Murray in 1853, bearing increasing amounts
of settlers, timber and wool. By 1863 there were 20 of them, and Echuca had a population of
300.
Less than 10 years after that the population topped 1600, and Echuca was Victoria's second
largest port, though deep inland, with 240 boats a year tying up at its red-gum wharves.
Meanwhile, pressure groups in Melbourne sought to have the large original runs dismantled and
made available to all. As a result, several Land Acts were passed in the 1860's that took away
the tenure of the land from those squatters who had unofficially occupied it in the 40's.
The Land Act of 1869 enabled settlers like William Honeycombe to gain possession of 320-
|
acre blocks through a kind of hire-purchase agreement. No deposit was required, but payments
of 2 shillings an acre were required per annum until the full price of £1 an acre had been paid.
The blocks were held on a three-year licence, during which they had to be fenced and 10 per
cent of the land cultivated. Each settler also had to prove he had lived on his land for at least 2%
years. If these conditions were complied with, the settler (also called a selector) could then
apply for a seven-year lease, at the same rental as the licence - 2 shillings per acre per year. (At
the end of this period, if all the payments had been made, the settler could apply for a Crown
Grant. Such were the conditions under which William obtained his land.
A little book commemorating the centenary of the Wharparilla West Primary School (in 1975)
contains an account of one of these settlers, John Hattwell, who came to the area a few years
before William. It was written as a class project about 1902.
'In the year 1871 my Uncle John came to the Terricks [hills west of Torrumbarry] and on 16
October 1872, he selected land on the boundary of
118
Wharparilla and he says at that time there were a few selectors along the Murray, but the
country was all open, there being only one fence, the boundary between Wharparilla and
Torrumbarry, and the first crop he saw was grown by Mr Braund in 1872. And at that time
there was only two bark Shanties along the Swan Hill Road, between Echuca and the Terricks,
one was kept by Mr Peppemell which was just opposite where the Wharparilla North State
School now stands, and the other was kept by Mr Aspinall which is now the property of Mr F
Mullet And the most to be seen in those days were mobs of Kangaroos and Emus, which were
very plentiful, and he says he remembers four Hotels in Echuca, and he stayed at the Echuca
Hotel which was built mostly of rough split timber, and the Shamrock Hotel was built of the
same kind of timber. In 1870 was one of the biggest floods in the Murray ever known.'
Animal and bird life abounded in the district: porcupines, native cats, and snakes; ducks and
cockatoos, ibis, herons, and pink galahs. Some, like the kangaroos and cockatoos, feasted on
unguarded crops, destroying what the settlers sowed in the shallow soil.
The school's centenary booklet contains some other pieces of information that add colour to the
few years that William Honeycombe lived there.
'Crops of ambercane and saccaline were grown near the present junction of the Wharparilla and
Serpentine roads. These crops sheltered foxes, which were hunted by local farmers and their
dogs... As early as 1871 hare hunts were organised to help raise money for the districts schools
and local charities... Dances were popular meeting-places, with dances often organised when
the moon was high, as travelling with horses, or by foot, was easier... Mr F Kirchhofer came
from Switzerland, bought his land, and had 3/6 left in his pocket... 1875 was a "good year." A
school was established in the district and crops were good - 20 bushels of wheat were taken off
at Braunds.'
And in Echuca a six-berth brothel in the backyard of the Murray Hotel opened its doors that
year.
According to the booklet, many of the settlers of the 60's and 70's came from the fertile area
around Geelong, and were consequently disappointed by the poor results of farming on the
Murray River's banks. Their high hopes were a mirage, such as they would see in summer
shimmering on the plains.
Another booklet, Pioneers of the Echuca and Moama Districts, lists 43 local families, six of
|
whom came from Geelong or thereabouts. Six were also of German origin, six were Irish , and
14 came from Scotland. The English settlers mostly came from Yorkshire, Devon and Cornwall.
In the 1880's those families with the most land in the former runs of Torrumbarry and
Wharparilla were the Mountjoys (3,900 acres), the Mooneys (2,600), the Chrystals (2,400)
and the Mitchells.
Let us suppose that William occupied his land in February 1874, a month or so after his 77th
birthday. Whenever it was, what he had to do followed a
119
settled routine. He had to fence the land, clear it of trees for cultivation, and build a home and a
reservoir, or 'dam'.
None of this could he have done alone, especially at his age. Someone must have helped him.
But who? Lawrence Harward or some other young man? But the former would surely have
helped his Uncle Lawrence, who was by that time 54. Or did William try to manage on his
own?
AB Facey's book, A Fortunate Life, gives us a picture of what that work entailed, although he is
writing about the wheatlands in Western Australia, east of Wickepin, and about the work he did
in 1911 when he was 17.
Bert Facey was employed by Dick Rigoll then and advised Rigoll how to set about improving
his 3,000-acre lease.
'First we should get a permanent water supply on the property,' said Bert. Up to then Dick
Rigoll had been carting water from a dam about four miles away. So they built their own dam,
using a single-furrow garden plough and a quarter-yard scoop chained to three horses. This
took them four weeks; the dam would fill up when it rained.
William, we know, constructed a reservoir 25 feet by 16.
Then Bert and Rigoll fenced off an area of grassland for the horses, running two strands of
barbed wire between trees and posts: this was called a 'lightning fence'.
Next they built a house. Up to then the Rigolls (Dick had a wife and three children) had been
living in tents. The house that Bert Facey devised for them had two 10' x 12' rooms and a 12' x
24' living-room and kitchen. The walls were of bush timber lined within with hessian, and the
roof was of corrugated iron. The chimney was made of granite rocks and cement. Four glass
windows and proper doors were the final refinements, and the walls were whitewashed inside
and out. This took Bert and Dick some three weeks to build.
William's house, as described by his son-in-law, Lawrence, in 1876, was 24' x 12'. Its two
rooms were made of weatherboard, red gum and softwoods; its chimney was brick.
It was probably very like the house that Bert Facey's uncle had built in 1902: wall-poles in their
hundreds were cut from bush timber and set side by side in trenches three feet deep - clay filled
in the gaps; the timbered roof was thatched with the long grassy spines or leaves of the
blackboy tree; and kangaroo skins curtained the doorways. The furniture consisted of a large
table and two benches made of bush timber. Every daytime activity, there or at Echuca, was
attended by pestering mosquitos and flies.
The last major labour was to clear the land for cultivation.
Bert advised Dick: 'During the summer months, that is December and January, get as much ring-
barking done as you can.'
This meant chopping trees that were six inches to a foot thick down to waist height, knocking
|
the bark off each stump, and stacking the pieces around it. Both stump and bark were left to
dry out, as were smaller trees and scrub, which were cut right down to the ground. The biggest
trees were left for the
120
burning, which began in February. In West Australia it was an offence to set fire to the land
between mid-November and mid-February.
Dick and Bert took 11 weeks to cut down all the trees on 140 acres, working six days a week
from sun-up to sun-down. How long would it have taken old William Honeycombe, possibly
working on his own?
As for the burning, Bert said: 'You will want two or three men to help you do this, so each time
you go to town, try and make arrangement for them to start, or, if you can manage the finance,
get a man just after Christmas. He can work on the ring-barking and post-cutting as well as
helping with the burning.' And when that was done: 'Before you start to plough the cleared land,
you will have to go over it with a shovel and fill in all the holes that have been caused by some of
the dry stumps that have burnt down into the ground... Four horses will pull a three-furrow
stump-jump plough... and you will want a drill. A 16-run drill is the best, and four horses will
pull the drill with the harrows behind easily.'
Unfortunately for William, the stump-jump plough was not invented (by a South Australian
farmer) until 1876. Its blades were able to hop over embedded roots, especially those of the
mallee scrub.
It cannot have been easy for old William. It apparently took him the last two years of his life to
build his house and dam, and to fence and clear the land. For it was not until December 1876,
that a mere 25 of his curtailed 228 acres were under cultivation -18 acres of wheat, five of
barley and two of maize. And even by then he had been dead for six months.
Perhaps he was ill for part of those two hard years. But it very much seems that, even at his age,
the stubborn old man insisted on doing most of the work on his land by himself.
And in the end it killed him.
121
The reality of the Pearse family tradition may simply be that for a few years in the 1870's
George worked on the Roslynmead farm. And who else would have employed him but
Lawrence Mountjoy? He presumably lived with Jane and Lawrence Mountjoy, and their care
or regard for him may have encouraged his brother, Tom, who was five years younger, to come
to Echuca in 1875.
For a short time Tom continued with his previous occupation with Cobb & Co, driving coaches
between Echuca and Swan Hill, along the route of the present-day Murray Valley Highway. It
can hardly be a coincidence that Tom bought the 156 acres south of William Honeycombe's
property, Lot 11 Section 2. This was in 1876, when Tom was 27. That August, he married
Annie McConnachy back at Wormbete - her parents' homestead on the coach road between
Geelong and Birregurra. 'She was 25 and the niece of Robert McConnachy, TB Pearse's young
Irish partner at Angahook and Tom's brother-in-law.
Tom and Annie lived in a bark hut on their Torrumbarry property, and their first child, Thomas,
was born there in 1877. The family history of the Pearses tells how apprehensive Annie was of
the local aborigines, fearing they would steal her baby. She had more cause to fear the harsh
|
local conditions: the baby died of dehydration.
A few years later Tom bought a 320 acre block, Lot 7, Section 2, fronting the Kotta Road and
southeast of the Mountjoys' spread. There he built a timber house. Later on, the land between
the two blocks was purchased by the Pearses, which gave them a total of 1100 acres. Here
they grew wheat, grazed sheep, milked cows (White Shorthorns) and reared eight other
children.
According to the Pearse family history: 'Annie was a strong, resourceful woman... able to turn
her hand to anything as the need arose. She milked the cows by hand, made butter and baked
bread. (She used) a scrubbing board to do the washing under a large peppercorn tree... In
1900 their timber home was destroyed by fire when one of the children upset a kerosene lamp.
In an attempt to get the furniture out of the burning house, the piano became jammed in the
doorway, preventing any other furniture being saved... Another house was constructed. This,
however, was also destroyed by fire in the early 1930's.'
Tom Pearse died in 1909 from Parkinson's Disease. Annie eventually moved to Echuca and
thence to Geelong, where she died in 1944.
Gottlieb Dohnt also came north from Geelong, taking 321 acres of land at Wharparilla in 1875.
A Prussian by birth, he had emigrated ten years earlier with his wife, Elenore, and five children.
He built a three-room weatherboard house, 20 feet by 12, with a shingle roof and a brick
chimney, for £65. Further additions to his property at Wharparilla were two dams, a reservoir,
a well, a stockyard, sheds and a garden. They cost him £372. His first year of farming brought
him a miserable five bushels of wheat (one bushel equalled six gallons) from 12 acres, and the
second year 14 bushels from 19 acres. As a result he had to get a mortgage on his land, and
was not able to pay it off and buy the
123
William v Piffero
Other farmers in the area had their families to help them, or were younger and fitter. Possibly
William's neighbours lent a hand, if they could, or if he allowed them near him. Who were they?
In 1876 William's immediate neighbours were Lawrence Mountjoy and his nephew, who
farmed to the north of his selection; John Balding was to the northwest; James Ferguson to the
west; Bartolomeo Piffero to the southwest; Thomas Pearse to the south; and WS Balding to the
east.
By 1880, Piffero and the Baldings had disappeared from the Torrumbarry map - and so had all
the Mountjoys by 1895. But Thomas Pearse, unlike many of the settlers, was there to stay. He
was also acquainted with the Mountjoys and may well have come to Echuca because of them.
The Pearse family history says that Tom Pearse went to Echuca in 1875. His father, Thomas
Butson Pearse, had died in 1862, when Tom was 13 years old. When his mother, Martha, died
aged 52 in 1870 the family property, Angahook (originally Anglohawk) was sold, and Tom and
his youngest brother, Harry, became coach-drivers for Cobb and Co, on the run between
Geelong and Lome. Both are mentioned as 'the regular drivers' in Jesse Allen's account of life at
Lome, and, as such, must have been well known to the Mountjoys, who knew their father.
There can be no doubt of this.
Thomas Butson Pearse, who came to Geelong in 1844, where he was in business as a butcher,
purchased a cattle station of some 4,000 acres at Airey's Inlet in 1852, with a sea frontage of
10 miles up the coast of Lome. The Pearses were not just neighbours, but in the same business
|
of cattle and farming as the Mountjoy brothers.
The eldest of their eight children was George. When his father died, he set up in business at the
age of 18 as the owner and driver of a bullock team for hire. After his mother's death in 1870
and the sale of Angahook, George moved to Echuca, the first of the Pearse brothers to do so.
For four years, between 1872 and 76, he was, according to the family history, a boundary rider
on a property called Roslynmead.
This may not be correct, neither the dates nor his occupation. For Roslynmead, if it existed then,
was no more than 320 acres, and had very little boundary to ride. The property was much
larger in 1909, when George returned to the district to work.
Bert Facey writes of boundary riders, whose job it was to check the rabbit-proof fence that
stretched for thousands of miles across Western Australia from north to south.
122
freehold for another 12 years. At Torrumbarry North in February 1876, three of his children,
two boys and a girl, were married at a triple wedding.
Two other German families who farmed at Wharparilla were the Meiers and the Mullers.
Wilhelm Meier married Eleonore Kozorke in Geelong in 1870. They had seven children, five
boys and two girls. Wilhelm died, aged 50, in December 1895. His widow then ran a boarding-
house in Echuca, and her daughter Alice had a milliner's shop. Only one son stayed on farming
in the area.
The Mullers, Jacob and Mary Ann (who was a Londoner), took up their selection in 1871.
They had met and married in Adelaide in 1853 and in due course had 11 children, eight of
whom were girls. Their farm was called Trowbridge, and was run as a wheat farm, with five
acres of orchard and 30 dairy cattle. Mary Ann died there in 1903, two weeks before their
golden wedding anniversary; Jacob died in 1916. A creek next to their property is still called
Muller's Creek, and Muller's Bridge carries the Swan Hill Road across it.
Of the many Scots in the area who would have been known by name at least to William
Honeycombe, there was Joseph Beeson and his second wife, Christina Douglas, who was born
at Yethoim on the Scottish border in 1853, a year after Joseph arrived in Australia from
Lincolnshire. For a time he had a farm near Geelong. They married at Christ Church, Echuca, in
April 1876. He and Christina had eleven children, and although he became virtually blind, they
farmed his selection at Torrumbarry for the rest of their lives.
Another Scottish family, the McFadyens, had a spacious homestead on the Murray River,
remarkable for a room with floor-to-ceiling shelves filled with books. The patriarch, David, who
had emigrated with his wife and seven grownup and adolescent children in 1852, had been a
schoolmaster on the Isle of Mull. When his wife died in 1853, he lived with his fourth son, David
junior, his wife and their eight children on their farm near Clunes, until the whole family moved to
Torrumbarry North in 1871. One of David junior's six sons, Gillespie, married Jessie Leitch.
Her family had a sheep farm across the river at Benarca, and in order to do his courting,
Gillespie, known as Dep, stabled a horse in a burnt out tree on the NSW side, which he
reached by rowing over from the McFadyen homestead. They married in 1897.
Jessie Leitch was one of the eight children of Archie Leitch, who ran the family farm at Weering,
north of Colac, until 1880, when he sold up and travelled north to Benarca with his brother,
Peter, to halp their ailing and ageing father, John. Again, William and the Mountjoys may have
known John Leitch, who farmed at Colac, through their various interests, west and southwest of
|
Geelong.
A native of Kingussie in Scotland, he and his wife and their five children had come to Geelong in
1852. A shepherd originally, working on other men's properties, he bought his own 77 acre
farm, with farmhouse, at Weering in 1862. It cost him £180. Three years later he had done
sufficiently well to buy an extra 155 acres, which was managed by his sons when he moved
north to Benarca. When he died at Benarca in 1883, the sheep station he had toiled to establish
in dry and difficult country, subject to flooding, covered nearly 1200 acres. His two
124
sons expanded the station to just under 3000 acres and their descendants still farm there today,
five generations on from John Leitch, and 125 years after he first came to Echuca.
It was otherwise with the Mountjoys. Within ten years of becoming the largest landowners in
Torrumbarry and Wharparilla, they had vanished from the scene, perhaps driven away by poor
crop returns, by accidents of fire and flood, by a series of domestic tragedies. Perhaps the
cooler climes of Lome, the rural charm of Geelong, drew them back. In these places they had
made their homes, their first real homes since leaving England. Echuca was not for them.
Nor was it for William Honeycombe, who died there in 1876, the last few years of his life riven
by toil, by failing faculties and strength, by a failing enterprise - and a territorial dispute.
This arose nearly a year after he heard that his application for land had been granted, and
involved the southwest boundary of his selection, where Bartolomeo Piffero had established
himself.
Piffero had arrived in Australia in 1855. He first farmed at Hepburn (between Bendigo and
Ballarat) and was naturalised in 1864. In 1873, when he was 42, he married Anne Jane
Pickens. Their first child was born the following year at Shepherds Flat; their subsequent six
children were born at Echuca, beginning with Bartholomew George in 1875. Clearly they were
residing on their land by then, probably having taken possession in the second half of 1874.
South of the newly-weds were four blocks, n 13, 14, 15 and 26, which were occupied by J and
TF Pickens, presumably Anne's brothers. The Pifferos occupied II 12.
The dispute appears to have blown up when William moved onto his land, only to find that part
of it had been pegged out and claimed by his Italian neighbour. Their argument is summarised in
a page of notes, dated 26 November 1874, written by B Brook of the Local Land Board.
'An overlap was make by the AS in surveying this ground. Piffero pegged first - Honeycombe
was surveyed first... Refer DS to obtain CLB's report as to improves made on the position
overlapping Honeychurch's (sic) selec & also ascertain by whom the improves have been made.
Piffero is the first to peg & consequently the excision will have to be made out of Honeycombe's
block, unless they will make an arrangement between themselves.'
It seems they didn't. For further notes remark - '5.1.75 Piffero calls attention to his case not
being settled... Refer DS. Has this case "Piffero & Honeycombe" been arranged yet?...
26.2.75 Honeycombe complains RLP refuses rent.'
This note was made on the same day that William wrote the following letter to the Minister of
Land and Works.
'Sir, On Tuesday 23rd inst I went to Echuca to pay the rent for a 320 acre selection of land
situate in Turrumberry [that was how they spelt it then] and was surprised at being told by the
receiver and paymaster there, that orders had
125
|
been sent to him from Melbourne not to receive the rent. I have so far fulfilled my covenant with
the Government relative to the land, having paid the [?] and rent, and also erected a mile and
half of fences upon it. I shall feel obliged if you will favour me with an early communication to
inform me why the rent cannot be received, and have the honour to remain your obt servant,
William Honeycombe... My address is W Honeycombe Wharparilla PO nr Echuca.'
There is no reason to suppose that this letter was not in his own hand. All his children were
literate, and William's business as a builder in Bristol suggests an ability to write and draw.
His letter fired a flurry of notes and memos, all dated and initialled, over the next three months,
and Piffero's rent was also stopped while the authorities considered the matter.
On 14 April Mr Brook concluded: 'Piffero being the first to peg and Honeycombe having made
no improvements I would recommend that [the] first notice to occupy issued to the latter be
recalled & the necessary excision made out of his block.'
This was ratified and William was asked to return his original application (they called it his
'notice to occupy') for emendation. Mr Brook then asked a Mr Strong to 'prepare a cloth
tracing showing excision necessary from Honeycombe's selection.' This was done, and the
emended acreage on his application form, plus the tracing, were finally returned to him on 4
June 1875 from Melbourne.
This was William's written reaction on 21 June.
'Sir, I have received your letter of 4th inst with plan enclosed. I am greatly disappointed at the
reduction of my selection from 320 acres to 228 acres 3 roods 33 perches but have no
alternative but to submit to your decision. I am anxious to know if I am allowed to select an area
of land equivalent to that taken from me viz 91a-0r-7p [0=zero; r=rood; p=perch]; also to be
informed who will refund me for the improvements I have effected upon that portion...'
It was a sizeable piece of land that he had lost, nearly 100 acres, and William cannot have been
too happy with the local or Melbourne Land and Survey officials, nor with his neighbour, B
Piffero.
His second letter produced a further exchange of initialled notes and comments between the
officials concerned.
Mr Brook concluded on 16 July: 'He can apply for the area necessary to complete his 320
acres - the portion excised was inspected by an officer of this dept & there were no impts
thereon.'
William was informed of this the following day.
One wonders about the imagined improvements. What did William think he had done that
merited a refund? And how did the parcel of land (10A) that he now applied for happen to be
available? It lay on Piffero's northern boundary and on William's western one. Was it because
Piffero pegged out a horizontal block rather than a vertical one?
As it was, William paid £3-16-0 for a survey to be made and sent off a printed application form
on 15 October, which stated in part that at 2pm he had
126
'dug a trench not less than two feet long, six inches wide, and four inches deep in the direction of
the continuing sides, and placed conspicuous posts or cairns of stones with notices thereon at
the corners of the allotment.1 He also said he was a farmer and had been residing on the
adjoining allotment for 'about 2 years since'. The new land, he said, adjoined his present
|
selection - 'Jl Balding on north and B Piffero on the south' - and covered about 65 acres.
The form was witnessed in Echuca by a JP, Walter Moore, at 12 noon on 16 October 1875.
The survey was not carried out, however, until 15 January 1876, when the Authorised
Surveyor, Robert Nankivell junior, as he certified on the neat plan he penned, 'used a
Theodolite and a Chain in accurate adjustment.' The plan was based on his field notes and
carefully drawn and signed on 8 February. It described William's new selection as 'Open Plain -
Clay Soil' and now quantified it as being 51 acres 1 rood 39 perches.
The application was considered and approved by the Local Land Board on 23 February, and
on 23 March William's original form was returned to him, the acreage duly emended, with a
request from the Melbourne office (Occupation Branch) that he reapply.
A disapproving note was added in the margin of this letter - 'You have crossed out (why?) his
answers, one of which was that he used his other 228 acres for 'cultivation & grazing &
residing.' In answer to Question 4, he said he had '12 acres under cultivation' and that he had
'built a house' and had 'all the land fenced in.'
What is odd, apart from the evident deterioration of William's handwriting and sense of
purpose, is the fact that although the form was witnessed again by Walter Moore, JP, on 3 April
76, the bottom section, dealing with the actual size and description of the applied-for acreage
was not completed. Nonetheless, the 'authority to occupy' was approved on 1 May and the
license issued on 3 June 1876.
But this was now of no concern to William. He died the following day.
He had been ill for a fortnight. Probably a winter cold, or a feverish chill brought on by wet
clothes soaked in a rainstorm, developed into the pneumonia that caused his death. He was 79.
His death certificate says he was a farmer and died 'near Wharparilla, Shire of Echuca, County
Gunbower.' He was last seen by the local doctor, Henry O'Hara, on 29 May. The informant on
the death certificate is given as his son-in-law, 'LC Mountjoy', who was apparently unaware of
the names of William's parents, for that section of the certificate says 'Not Known'. This strongly
suggests that Jane was in Geelong when her father died. For she would have known her
grandparents' names. Not to mention that of her mother. Again 'Not Known, Not Known, Not
Known' is written in the column concerning the deceased's marriage - where, at what age, and
to whom.
127
Jane would also have had a better idea of the ages of her brothers and sisters. They are all listed
(apart from Mary Ann) - Elizabeth, dead; Jane 50 years; William 48; Richard 40; Elizabeth 36;
Henry, dead; Martha 30; John 28. The first two ages are correct. But Richard was really 47,
Elizabeth was 38, Martha 36, and John 34 that month. Lawrence remembered, however, that
William was born in "Calstock, Cornwall, England,' and that his father-in-law had been 25 years
in Victoria.
A Wesleyan minister, the Rev Dodgson, conducted the funeral service, and William
Honeycombe was buried in the general cemetery at Echuca on 6 June 1876, far from the graves
of his ancestors. In time a modest stone, with a triangular carved top like the pediment of a pew,
was erected over his resting-place and was boxed in by an iron railing. The motto on it says: His
End Was Peace.
The stone tilts now, as if William lay uneasily beneath, not wanting to lie in Echuca, wishing
instead to be at rest in his native land.
|
The previous December he had made a will. Perhaps he was ill. Perhaps some incident, or a
death in the vicinity, made him brood about his own mortality. The will was witnessed by
William Trewin, a farming neighbour and the brother-in-law of Lawrence Mountjoy, and by a
WA Calrow.
In the will, William left all his land, furniture and goods to his son-in-law, the will's executor,
Lawrence Mountjoy. Jane received £15, as did his other daughters, Elizabeth Thompson and
Martha Chapman. His sons, Richard and John, received £5 each.
None of his children would have attended his funeral, unless Lawrence telegraphed Jane and
Richard straightaway, giving them time to get from Geelong and Melbourne to Echuca by train.
Perhaps, if they were there, they stood in the pouring rain, under black umbrellas, while the pale
earth streamed at their feet, and on the nearby river, beyond the red gums, a paddle-steamer
sang its doleful siren song.
If Jane were there, bonneted and in black, her mind must have been awash with images as she
dumbly gazed down on her father's coffin -remembering the kind of man he was, and seeing
subliminal pictures of events long past, of places and people form a Victorian England so
different form the Victorian reality of where she was now.
What would we give now to know what she knew, to see what she saw and remembered?
William was a speck in the history of his time, but a giant in this family history. He made the leap
across space and nations that gave his descendants a better chance in life.
As his funeral proceeded, a thousand miles away another great venture, which had begun on 18
February at Geraldton, was facing extinction.
128
Ernest Giles, on his fifth exploration and second crossing of Australia, had pitched camp, with
his camels and companions, on Saturday 3 June, eleven miles into the Gibson desert. Plagued
by sand blindness, heat and flies 'enough to set anyone deranged', they trudged across sandhills
for another 40 miles on 4 June. Half their camels were incapacitated overnight by chewing on a
poisonous shrub. So they rested for a day, then staggered on, spending two days digging a well
15 feet deep, until some water 'yellowish but pure' appeared. 'Two other camels,' wrote Giles,
'were poisoned in the night... On the 8th of June more camels were attacked, and it was
impossible to get out of this horrible and poisonous region... I dread the reappearance of every
morning, for fear of fresh and fatal cases... We had thick ice in all the vessels that contained any
water overnight; but in the middle of the day it was impossible to sit with comfort, except in the
shade. The flies still swarm in undiminished millions...'
Ernest Giles died in Coolgardie in 1897, a 100 years after William's birth. Born in Bristol, Giles
came from there, as William did, to make his mark on Australia. Giles succeeded hugely, seeing
much that no white man had seen before and naming everything new he saw. His discoveries
and his books live after him.
But Giles died childless. William gave his adopted country his children, and, through them, his
name.
129
Fernside and Roslvnmeari
Soon after William's death, Lawrence Mountjoy set about his task as William's sole executor of
sorting out the estate. A letter was despatched on 29 July 1876 via Lawrence's solicitors, Kelly
|
& Hewitt of Echuca, to the Secretary for Lands in Melbourne. Payment of £19 was sought. It
was said to be 'due to the deceased for fencing round land which was subsequently allotted to
Piffrow (sic) at Torrumbarry.'
This was eventually paid, and Lawrence acknowledged receipt of the £19 in October. Two
months later he applied for the acreage that William had left to him.
At a later date, William's larger block of land, which had shrunk from an original 320 acres to
228, was further reduced to 222. No notes have been found to account for this change.
Perhaps the missing six acres were given to another farmer or excised for some public need.
A lease on the 222 acres was ratified in May 1877. The improvements had cost £252-4-0.
Lawrence accounted for this sum in his lease application as follows: 'Fencing -£106-10-0;
Cultivation - £34-7-6; Buildings - £50; Water Storage - £40; Ploughing and preparing for line
fence - £21-7-6.
In this application Lawrence gave some details about the actual crops, about William's
neighbours, the size of the reservoir, and the materials used to build William's house. He refers
to William as 'the deceased' and to himself as the executor - separately, apart from one line in
his declaration: 'During the currency of the said License the deceased and his Executor
cultivated at least one acre out of every ten in the said allotment'
So it seems that Lawrence assisted William in some way with his selection. Their lands adjoined
after all, and may have been farmed as one unit. We also learn that William resided continuously
on his land, had no family with him, had no other place of abode, nor owned any other land
apart from the adjacent 51 acres.
It was not until July 1879, however, that Lawrence made an application for the lease on these
51 acres. Fencing here, he said, cost £69, and cultivation (a wheat crop that yielded seven
bushels from seven acres) £10-10-0. But he adds: 'For the convenience the seven acres
mentioned was cultivated on the adjoining block.' Piffero is on the south of this block: but
someone called Moad has replaced Balding and Ferguson on the north and west. 'Own land'
lies to the east.
This application is made in Lawrence's name and he gives his address as 'Highton, Geelong.' His
family resides at Highton, he says, and he has 11 acres of land there. The lease was apparently
granted after the probate of William's will had been checked. Lawrence's presence in Highton
seems to indicate that
130
he was now something of an absentee landlord and that someone also was looking after his
acres, which now numbered 593.
It also indicates that he had a new home, a house with 11 acres. Where was this? And when did
Lawrence hand over his land at Torrumbarry to another tenant, to his nephew, or to his brothers
and their other sons?
It seems that soon after William Honeycombe's death, in 1876 or 1877, Lawrence Mountjoy
and Jane decided to return to Geelong, and in effect to retire. He was 58 in 1878, and in that
year we know that he was residing at Geelong because he is described in a list of shareholders
as a 'gentleman' residing at Highton - not as a farmer from Echuca, and not at Roslyn. We also
know that Roslyn was sold (the house and four acres of orchard) in 1878. So it would seem
that Lawrence and Jane occupied their new home, in Highton, that year.
Lawrence was also one of a group of tradesmen (they included a blacksmith, ironmonger,
|
engineer, timber merchant and produce dealer) who formed the Chilwell Gold Mining Company
in 1878, with a proposed capital of £2000 in 2000 shares of £1 each, consisting of 1750
contributing and 250 paid up shares, some of which were held by Lawrence Mountjoy. The
new company's prospectus stated: This Company is being formed for the purpose of proving
the ground which has been prospected for some time on Mercer's Hill in the municipality of
Newtown and Chilwell.' The freehold of the site had been bought and shafts dug and timbered.
Machinery to expand the operation was now needed and a grant of £150 from the government
was sought.
Within a year the enterprise was dead. The public were apathetic, water filled the shafts, and a
drift of fine sand hindered progress. At a special meeting, held on 13 August 1879, the
shareholders voted to wind up the company's affairs. The land, equipment, timber and sheds
were sold off at fair prices, so presumably Lawrence Mountjoy did not make a loss.
He and Jane were now living in a house in Thornhill Road at Highton, not far from Roslyn, their
former farmhouse home. It was an address appropriate to the apotheosis of the Mountjoy
brothers' lives: Thomas was a successful hotelier and property-owner at Lome; and Caleb was
a prosperous grazier, managing farms and many acres at Echuca and Deans Marsh. These were
jointly owned by Caleb and Thomas, although Lawrence may also have had a stake in them.
Lawrence himself was a worthy member of the Highton community. A retired farmer, he was
now a 'gentleman' and lived in a fine stone house called Fernside, where he and his wife would
remain for over 20 years.
Fernside, built in the sober style of a gabled Scottish manse, had been the home of Mr TM
Sparks in the 1850s. It was next owned by William McKellar, and then by George Synnot,
who bought the house at an auction in 1866.
The Adcocks, Thomas and Henry, had separate homes further down Thornhill Road; as did
Colonel Conran, who had lived there, in Barrabool House, since 1874. Once ADC to
Governor La Trobe, and the first Sergeant-at-
131
arms in the Victorian Parliament, Col Conran retired after 20 years spent in England and settled
in Highton where, according to JH Bottrell 'he lived the life of an English country gentleman." Mr
Bonsey, the police magistrate, had been the previous owner of Barrabool House, and the
Colonel continued Mr Bonsey's practice of striking a bell 'for the purpose of letting the men
working in the fields know the time to commence or cease work.'
Bottrell likened the scenery thereabouts to the leafy lanes of southern England - a rural idyll. He
wrote in 1931: 'The view from the corner of Thornhill and Bonsey Roads presents a picture of
almost ethereal loveliness. But every home in Highton seems to have a lovely view.'
Here lived Lawrence and Jane, experiencing the comforts and social status achieved by hard
labour, luck, good investments and good works. Periodically they must have made use of the
Mountjoy coaches that met the trains at Birregurra and then Deans Marsh and carried them off
to Lome. There must have been many family gatherings at Erskine House, and indeed at
Fernside; and at Yan Yan Gurt, the homestead at Deans Marsh that eventually became Caleb's
final family home.
But when Erskine House was sold, in 1889, did any of the three brothers and their wives ever
visit Lome again?
Meanwhile, Lawrence was disposing of his farmland south of the Murray River at Torrumbarry.
|
It is not known when and to whom he sold the lease of his land. But in March 1881 he applied
to have the conditions altered of the lease on William's land, as the crop that summer had been
so poor and his expenditure on it exceeded his income.
Four months later, Thomas and Caleb Mountjoy took over the lease on what had been
William's land, and in July 1897 they were issued with a Crown Grant.
By this time Thomas and Caleb were in possession of Lots 1,2,3,4,5,6,10,10A.12 and 13 in
Section II, south of the Terricks Road, and of Lots 12,13,26,29 and 30A north of the road,
which led on in fact past Mt Terrick-Terrick down to two hamlets, Mitiamo and Serpentine.
The whole estate was known at Roslynmead, as was the house from which the property was
run, and where Caleb presumably lived.
The name still exists, now merely marking an intersection on the road to Mitiamo/Serpentine, 12
kilometers south of what now is Torrumbarry and as many kilometers west of another
intersection marked as Wharparilla.
The original homestead at Roslynmead must have been built by Lawrence Mountjoy and named
after his first farm, Roslyn, near Geelong. In view of the fact that the house in Geelong to which
Jane eventually retired was also called Roslyn, we may assume that she and Lawrence had a
fondness for the name. We may also assume that when Caleb moved in and began taking over
other blocks of land and expanding the Mountjoy acres, Roslynmead was the name given to the
whole estate. Finally, we may presume that Roslynmead was indeed the home of Lawrence and
Jane for a while, and that it was where William Honeycombe died.
132
The name became a local fixture when the Elmore to Cohuna railway was opened in 1915. The
line ran diagonally across the Mountjoy blocks and a siding was built south of the Terricks Road
pn Mountjoy land. The siding was initially called Keyemery. But because it was on Roslynmead
land and near the homestead of that name, the little railway station became known as
Roslynmead. And so it is today.
The homestead was on the north side of the Terricks Road, east of the railway station. In later
years the house became a store, a post office and then a school.
The Pearse family history often refers to Roslynmead. It says that when Tom Pearse died in
1909, his older brother, George, returned to Echuca to assist Tom's widow, Annie, to manage
her property, four blocks adjoining the southern edge of the Mountjoys' land. It continues:
'While at Roslynmead, he was an agent for wheat and superphosphate. He regularly provided a
barrel of beer for his customers. His sister-in-law, Annie, objected to this, so, following an
argument, George cleared out and lived with his niece, Bessie, for a short time. George was
noted for his ability with a gun; if he saw two rabbits together, he would shoot them both, the
first from his right shoulder and the second from his left shoulder.' He died in 1925.
We also learn that 'Annie played the piano for the Roslynmead Methodist Church.' She leased
the farm to her son, Peter, in 1927, moved to Echuca and then back to Geelong, where she
died in 1944.
Her eldest surviving son, David, born in 1879, was 'an excellent rough-rider, boxer and all-
round athlete. As a boxer, he was barred from challenging members of the Jimmy Sharman
Boxing Troupe, which toured country towns... He was a champion horseman, well known on
the rodeo circuit. While still living at Roslynmead, he regularly bought young horses and broke
them in for station use.'
|
David was killed in 1908, when a cedar log at the timber mill in Queensland where he worked
rolled on him and crushed him.
All the Pearses and their children appear to have worshipped at the Methodist Church at
Torrumbarry South; and the children went to the Roslynmead Primary School. This was in the
1920's. In 1930 the Pearse farmhouse 'at Roslynmead' - on the Kotta Road - was burnt down
for the second time.
It is clear from all this that the Mountjoys' original homestead west of Echuca gave its name not
just to a railway station and a school, but to an area on the Terricks road, west of Wharparilla.
And all because a pioneering Scottish settler west of Geelong decided to name his first
homestead Roslyn, after the Scottish town that once had been his home.
133
Family Tragedies
The full family history of the remarkable Mountjoys from northeast Cornwall would be worth a
book in itself. Much of the stirring saga of their family fortunes has been touched on. But further
details need not concern us unduly from now on, apart from the deaths of some of those most
closely related and known to Jane, Lawrence Mountjoy's second wife. For she was herself a
Mountjoy by marriage and died as one, and the activities of all three Mountjoy brothers, their
dreams and dramas, obviously affected her life.
So did their dying - especially of those who died young - and in the 1880's family tragedies
struck more than once in the midst of the Mountjoys' golden years.
In July 1881, when Thomas and Caleb Mountjoy took over the lease of Lawrence's land, Jane
and Lawrence were living a life of affluent ease in Fernside, their new home in Geelong. Jane
was 55 that year; Lawrence was 61. Caleb, now 52, was farming at Wharpahlla near Echuca
and was in the process of becoming the biggest land-owner in the district at that time.
It was an unhappy year for Caleb Mountjoy: two of his children died. The first was a one-day
old baby boy, born at Wharparilla in June. Called George Lemon, he was Caleb and Louisa's
last child. Then one of their teenage daughters, Louisa, known as Louie, died in August in
Geelong. Aged 15, she was buried in the graveyard of the Wesleyan church at Highton, and on
the gravestone commemorating her death were also inscribed the names of the three other
children in the family who had predeceased her; James, in 1862, aged five; Edgar, in 1866,
aged one year and 10 months; and Harward, in 1867, aged six years and 10 months.
After the deaths of George Lemon and Louie, six of Caleb and Louisa's 11 children still
survived: Lawrence, Rhoda, Emma, Edmund, Mabel and Annie. But within 10 years, three of
these would also be dead.
The first of them to die was the eldest daughter, Rhoda, who committed suicide on the Trewin
selection at Torrumbarry in the early hours of Wednesday, 25 April, 1888. She was 25.
A 'Magisterial Inquiry' was held in William Trewin's house the following day before Robert
Foyster, JP. Having viewed the body, with Constable Brooks and a clerk in attendance,
Foyster heard the evidence of William and Kuriah Trewin (Rhoda's aunt and the older sister of
Lawrence Mountjoy senior), and two neighbours, Tom Pearse and Roderick McLeod.
What follows is taken from their signed statements, made the day after Rhoda died.
134
William Trewin: 'Rhoda Mountjoy is my niece. She has been staying with me on a visit for about
|
three weeks. About 9 o'clock in the evening of the 24th inst, deceased went to bed when the
rest of the family retired for the night. Between 1 and 2 o'cldck in the morning of the 25th inst...'
Kuriah Trewin: 'I heard a door open and someone go out of doors. I spoke to my husband and
said, "Who can it be that is gone out?" William Trewin: 'My wife asked me to light a candle.'
Kuriah Trewin: 'I then got up and found the room occupied by my late niece, Rhoda Mountjoy,
empty. I went in search for her, and I then went back and called my husband.' William Trewin:
'I went in search but could not find her. I then alarmed my son and daughter. We all searched
the place around. We then went to the dam, about 200 yards distant from the house. We found
no trace of her there then. I then sent for assistance. I then went again to the dam and this time I
found her hat on the edge of the dam in the water. I then sent word to the police.1
Thomas Pearse: 'I was called on the morning of the 25th inst about 3 o'clock am to go in search
of deceased. I went in company with Mr Trewin and his son to the dam. About 9 o'clock am
the body was found. I searched for the body with a rake.' Roderick McLeod: 'I am overseer on
Mr Mitchell's station. I was called by Mrs Howard on the morning of the 25th inst about 7
o'clock. I came up to the dam near Mr Trewin's house and made search in the dam as I was
told that a young woman named Rhoda Mountjoy was missing. I searched until nearly 9 o'clock
am and then I found her in the dam, about the middle of the dam in the deepest water, about
twenty yards from the bank in about 9 feet of water. I got the body out.' Thomas Pearse: 'We
made a drag and so got the body to the bank.' Roderick McLeod: There were no marks of
violence on her body. I assisted to convey the body to Mr Trewin's house. She had on an
ordinary dress.'
William Trewin: "I never noticed anything peculiar in deceased's mind, and can assign no reason
for her committing such a rash act.' Kuriah Trewin: "She was always a quiet normal girl.'
Thomas Pearse: 'I have known deceased since childhood, and never noticed anything peculiar
about her.'
Tom Pearse was 39 that year; the Trewins were in their early 70's. Their unmarried son, William
Lawrence Trewin, was 28, and their unmarried daughter, Annie Maria, was a few years older.
Evidently none of those involved could swim, and they had some difficulty in locating the body
and bringing it to the bank. But why were the Trewins, father and son, incapable of doing this
themselves, and so dependant on the assistance of their neighbours?
One can picture the scene: the women in the farmhouse, shocked and silent, remembering the
last things Rhoda said, how she had seemed, and when they had last seen her and what they
had said themselves. And the hat - she had put her hat on before going out in the middle of the
night to kill herself. Outside, the dawn; the awakening of birds and farmhouse animals; the
fractured routine of the farm that cold autumnal morning. And later at the dam, its wide waters
deepened perhaps by recent rain, the small bundled body in a
135
sodden muddy dress, beset with flies, lying on the trampled earth. Then the mounted procession
to the farmhouse; the necessity of removing the wet clothes, of drying the body, and laying it out
in a fresh new dress on a bed for the magistrate to see. This was done by Granny Pearse.
Rhoda Mountjoy's body was carried in a buggy that afternoon to Eohuca for a post-mortem,
which was performed by Doctor Eakins. He found that 'the body was well nourished, and the
various organs healthy. The young women was not pregnant.'
All these events took place before her father, Caleb, and other family members of the Mountjoy
|
family, were able to reach Echuca from Deans Marsh and Lome.
That same day, Thursday, 26 April, The Echuca and Moama Advertiser headlined the story
Distressing Drowning Case. Given a full half-column in the centre of the page, it appeared
between European News by Cable and Echuca Rowing Club. Some facts were wrong, but the
reporter covering the story had dug out some interesting background information.
He wrote: 'Miss Mountjoy... was on a visit to Torrumbarry, and was staying at the house of her
uncle, Mr Trewin, for her holidays, and apparently enjoying herself very well. She was in
Echuca during last week, and was on of the guests at a marriage ceremony that was celebrated
at a friend's, and was to have come into Echuca again yesterday to complete the remainder of
her holiday before returning home to Lome... She was in her usual spirits, beyond the regret at
leaving next day after spending a pleasant holiday... It is stated that some 18 months back Miss
Mountjoy suffered from brain fever, which for a time had a depressing effect upon her, but this
effect had long since passed away.'
The newspaper said she was 'well known and liked in the district' and that the circumstances of
her death had 'caused a painful feeling amongst the many friends of the family here.'
Rhoda was buried in the Wesleyan section of the Echuca Cemetery, behind William
Honeycombe's grave, on Friday 27 April.
The Riverine Herald said the following day: The funeral cortege, which was of considerable
length, was joined at the borough boundary by friends from Echuca, while numbers more were
waiting to receive them at the grave. The service was read in an impressive manner by the Rev
John Catterall... We understand... that some eighteen months ago the young lady's state of
health gave her friends considerable anxiety. Medical advice was obtained, and everything
necessary done, and after a time she recovered her usual tone of mind... But it now appears that
while generally bright and cheerful, several of her letters home indicated a depression of spirits,
and she complained of not being able to sleep, and it would now appear as if she herself feared
a renewal of her former experience. For she is reported to have said to a female friend, in a
pause in their conversation, and while holding her hand to her head: "Did you ever hear that I
was once out of my mind? Well, I feel now as if I were going to
136
be like that again," or words to that effect. But no special notice was taken of the remark. She
looked so well and happy... '
So they buried her, as well as any secrets that anyone knew about her and her death.
In due course a small obelisk on granite blocks was raised at the head of her grave. On it was
inscribed: 'In memory of DEAR RHODA, beloved eldest daughter of Caleb & Louisa
Mountjoy, died April 25th 1888 in her 26th year.'
'Bright and cheerful' and 'Well and happy' do not sound like the descriptions of a manic-
depressive. So what really happened in Rhoda's life the week before she died, and 18 months
earlier in September 1886?
The main event in Echuca the week before her death had been the wedding of a friend. Was this
in fact the real reason for her visit? Was she in love with the bridegroom? And had he spurned
her or discontinued an association 18 months ago? She killed herself the night before she was
due to return to Echuca. Who was in Echuca or what had happened there that she could not
face? Or was there someone on the Trewin farm whom she could not live without?
The April wedding that Rhoda attended in Echuca must have been that of Arthur Trewin and
|
Harriet Mogg.
Arthur was 25 and the son of Nathan and Elizabeth Trewin, and may have worked for William
Trewin on the Trewin farm. He was the same age as Rhoda. Is it not conceivable that she fell in
love with him on a previous visit to Torrumbarry 18 months earlier, and that his rejection of her,
or indifference, caused her, as she said, to go out of her mind? And then Arthur married
someone else, someone she also knew, who was perhaps prettier than her, Harriet Mogg.
Whatever Rhoda's mental distress, it was so deep, so insoluble and all-consuming that she had
to blot it out, to negate herself and die. And with the balance of her mind disturbed, though still
with some presence of mind, she dressed herself in the dark, put on her hat, and walked under
the stars to the dam. There she waded out into its cold black depths, until the waters of oblivion
covered her head, and her clothes dragged her down to a muddy death.
The grief of Caleb and Louisa Mountjoy was multiplied when Rhoda's older brother, Lawrence,
died in November the following year, of a gastric ulcer, at the age of 34. He was buried at
Highton.
He had married Helen Sophia Copeland in July 1883. The wedding took place at the home of
her uncle, Robert London, in Wharparilla. He owned 320 acres not far to the east of
Lawrence's selection; her father was the local surveyor. She and Lawrence had four children:
two boys, who were born on Lawrence's selection at Torrumbarry, and two girls, who were
born at Deans Marsh. Lawrence disposed of his Torrumbarry acres in 1886 and took up
farming at Deans Marsh, where his father, Caleb, had recently bought some land from Robert
Calvert.
In 1887, Caleb's possessions in the parish of Bambra amounted to 4045 acres; his homestead
was now at Yan Yan Gurt. It was here that another family tragedy occurred in August 1891,
involving the youngest daughters of both Caleb and Thomas - Annie Mountjoy, aged 13, and
her cousin Ada.
The sad facts were presented to the Police Magistrate and Coroner, Mr Heron, at a magisterial
inquiry held at Yan Yan Gurt on 27 August, and reported (often erroneously) in The Colac
Herald the following day, under the headline Suffocated by Charcoal Fumes. Thomas and
Caleb Mountjoy both made statements, as did two of Caleb's daughters, Emma and Mabel,
and Dr George Marr Reid. The Coroner, Mr Heron, wrote out all the statements himself, apart
from that of Dr Reid.
Ada Mountjoy, who was 14, had been staying with her cousins in Deans Marsh for some
months. On Saturday, 22 August, Caleb and Louisa left Yan Yan Gurt for Geelong before
going to Melbourne on the Monday. Presumably Caleb's only surviving son, Edmund, now 21,
was left in charge of the farm. But as he gave no evidence before the Coroner, he may not have
been at home. Annie's older sisters were there however; Emma, aged 23, and 17-year-old
Mabel; Ada's older sister, Florence, aged 22, also seems to have been at Yan Yan Gurt.
The last that 17-year-old Mabel Mountjoy saw of her younger sister Annie and her cousin Ada
was in the dining-room on Tuesday night. 'They were both then well; she said.
Emma, the eldest of the four girls, had more to say; They were in their bedroom. Annie was
undressed but Ada was not. There is no fireplace in the room... But they had a nail can in the
room & in the nail can they had some lighted charcoal. The girls were sitting over the can. I
wanted them to let me take the can for the sake of warmth into my room. They said that would
not be fair & I did not take away the can. I never again saw the deceased girls alive.'
|
If she had removed the can she would, perhaps, have died instead of them. But the two younger
girls were no doubt full of high-spirits and averse to sharing their chatter, let alone their special
heating device, with boring old Emma.
The two girls shared the room, as well as the bed. When Emma left she closed the door. It was
a cold winter night.
The following morning, about 6:45, Mabel entered the bedroom.
According to the local newspaper: 'A member of the household went to call them for
breakfast... and hearing no response to the continued knockings, the chamber was entered.'
There is no mention of this in Mabel's statement, but a servant may have been the one who
summoned her and raised the alarm. Perhaps Mabel slept in the next room.
She said: 'I spoke to them, and getting no answer I thought they were pretending to be asleep. I
went close up to my sister and touched her. She felt
138
decidedly of the opinion, without having recourse to an autopsy in either case, that death in both
cases was caused by the poisonous percentage of Charcoal vapor (a mixture of Carbonic Acid
& Carbonic Oxide)... & being a heavy vapor had no means of exit until it had filled the whole
spaces of the room.'
Annie and Ada Mountjoy were both buried in Highton Cemetery on Friday, 28 August 1891.
The bodies were taken by coach and train to Geelong, where they were met by two horse-
driven hearses. Among the 12 pall-bearers was the Mayor, Alderman Strong.
The Colac Herald remarked: The cortege was a fair length, and its representative character
gave evidence of the respect in which the family is held... After the burial service had been read
by the Rev JW Crisp, and a hymn sung by the persons gathered about the graves, the rev
gentleman mentioned delivered a brief address, and referred to the ceremony just performed as
a shocking illustration of the uncertainty of life, which, he trusted, would warn Christians to be
always prepared to meet their Maker.'
Of Caleb and Louisa's 11 children, but three now survived: Emma, Edmund and Mabel. Three
had died in just over three years: Rhoda, Lawrence Harward, and Annie.
Thomas Mountjoy, however, had seven sons to succeed him, and already had five
grandchildren. Caleb just had Edmund; and Lawrence and Jane had no heirs at ail. They must
have all felt fated in their different ways that Friday, as they stood in the cemetery and watched
the two coffins containing Annie and Ada being lowered into the ground.
Annie, born at Wharparilla in 1878, was the sixth of Caleb and Louisa's children to be laid to
rest at Highton, and her name was added to the other inscriptions on the stone.
No other name would be added thereon for many years, until December 1948, when Helen
Mountjoy, Lawrence Harward's widow, died and was buried at Highton. She had continued to
live at Deans Marsh, as a Sunday School teacher. She had been a widow for 59 years.
Caleb and Louisa are also buried at Highton. Married in March 1854 in Adelaide, they
celebrated their Diamond Wedding in Geelong on Saturday 21 March 1914. She was 78; he
was 84.
A few years before this, in 1905, Caleb had sold about half of his property at Deans Marsh to
his nephew, Edgar Mountjoy, who resold most of it the following year, including the homestead,
Yan Yan Gurt. Edgar built a new home for himself called Langi Banool, which was destroyed in
a fire in 1969.
|
Yan Yan Gurt has survived, and is still occupied to this day.
The rest of Caleb's property was given to his only surviving son, Edmund, and to his daughter,
Mabel, who married James Yeats Wilson, in 1909 when she was 35.
Caleb's other surviving daughter, Emma, the first child to be baptised in the new Wesleyan
Church at Highton in 1868, had married a Methodist minister,
140
so cold. I knew she was dead. I then looked at my Cousin & found she also was dead... I then
informed my sister and cousin [Emma and Florence].'
The Co/ac Herald reported: 'When the lifeless forms of the cousins were discovered, the grief of
the family, as well may be imagined, was intense.'
Dr Reid, of Birregurra, was sent for. The messenger, on horseback, reached him about 9.00
am. An hour later he arrived at Yan Yan Gurt.
In his statement he said: 'I found that life was extinct in both cases & had been so for some time
(at least four or five hours) as rigor mortis had set in in both cases. I found both of the bodies in
bed, side by side, both having been undressed lying in perfectly natural positions of repose, with
the bedclothes quite undisturbed. The bedroom in which they were lying was a fairly large room
without fireplace or chimney, but being well-ventilated in the roof & two of the walls. Nothing in
the room seemed to have been in any way disturbed. Standing at the foot of the bed, on
entering, I noticed an old tin can, set on top of another smaller can & on examining this I found
that the upper tin can contained a small shovel-full of charcoal, the remains of a recent fire. I
also noticed that the fire had seemingly been partly put out by pouring water on it, as the coals
were partly wet & the water had also run down over the under tin can. I noticed no peculiar or
disagreeable odor in the room, the window having been raised some time previously. The fire in
the tin can when I examined it was quite extinguished & must have been so for some time, as the
tin cases were both quite cold.'
Mabel also told the coroner: 'The nail can was standing on a flat piece of iron & I saw that
water was on it as though it had been thrown on the fire to extinguish it. The fire was not alight.'
Who threw the water on the fire?
Was it a servant, unknown to us, who entered the room before Mabel, opened the window to
rid the room of the fumes and poured a jug of water (brought for the girl's morning ablutions or
already standing in a bowl on a table) over the charcoal? Then why did this servant not provide
a statement? Especially if she, not Mabel, was the first person to find the bodies?
What seems odd, apart from this, is that the tin cans were still wet three hours after Mabel saw
them - that is, when the doctor arrived. Perhaps they were dowsed twice, first by a servant and
then again not long before Dr Reid's arrival.
On the other hand, there is no reason to suppose the existence of a servant. Caleb and Louisa
had three daughters, Emma, Mabel and Annie, who would have helped their mother with the
cooking and cleaning. Is it possible that Annie awoke and extinguished the charcoal fire? But
according to Dr Reid they were dead by about 5.0 am. Would not any water thrown on the fire
have evaporated or dried up within five hours? But even at 10.0 am 'the coals were partly wet.'
We know nothing more, apart from what Dr Reid concluded after describing the appearances
of the dead girls - 'Faces pale & placid - tongues slightly protruding... eyelids slightly apart,
pupils dilated'- etc. Then: 'lam
139
|
Thomas J Thomas in 1892. Edmund Mountjoy, born in 1870, had married Mary Ellen Harris in
1895. Four years later he appears in the Voters Roll (people claiming a vote on the referendum
about the institution of the Commonwealth of Australia). His house at Deans Marsh was called
Carlowrie.
The Diamond Wedding of Caleb and Louisa in 1914 was celebrated at their home, Airlie Bank,
in Retreat Road, Geelong. They had an 'At Home', which began on the Saturday afternoon and
lasted until late that night.
Apart from their three surviving children (Edmund, Emma and Mabel) and their families, other
guests would have included Lawrence Harward's widow, Helen Mountjoy, and her children;
Thomas's widow, Sophia, their children and grandchildren; and some perhaps of the multifarious
decendants of Richard and Mary Mountjoy. She had died three years earlier, aged 87; and
Thomas had died at Lome the year before, also aged 87.
It must have been a grand occasion and was proudly announced in the Geelong Advertiser that
week.
It was also a time of remembrance: of Cornwall, Kilkhampton and the voyage out; of those
early days in dusty Geelong; of farming in the Barrabool Hills, at Echuca and Deans Marsh; of
holidays at home, of family and friends who had lived and died. The younger ones would have
wondered what changes would take place in their time.
For the city of Geelong, proclaimed as such in December 1910, was now waking from its
Edwardian slumbers. Industrialisation was effecting a transformation: the site of the
Commonwealth Woollen Mills was chosen in 1912; the first trams appeared that year; and the
telephone exchange (the first automatic one in the southern hemisphere) was opened; foundation
stones of churches, businesses, and an art gallery were laid; and building began on the Grammar
School at Corio and on Geelong High School.
But Louisa Mountjoy never saw the outcome of any of this, nor the start of the Great War.
Three and a half months after the Diamond Wedding celebration, Louisa Mountjoy died, on 5
July 1914.
Caleb Mountjoy, whose lifetime all but spanned a century of great change, died on 28 October
1923 at the age of 93.
The last living link of the Mountjoys with Kilkhampton had snapped, and all the descendants of
Thomas and Caleb, and Richard their cousin, would thenceforth call Australia home.
141
(0 .lane's Last Years in Geelonq
Jane and Lawrence Mountjoy continued to live at Fernside until his death in 1899. They were
probably most happy there, near the fields where once they had farmed, near their church and
oldest friends.
In 1894, when Lawrence and Jane were respectively 74 and 68, and during the worst
Depression in Victoria's history, they had three visitors who, coming from Queensland, must
have seemed like visitors from another planet. And the ageing couple and their way of life, and
the quiet, green gardens of Thornhill Road, must in turn have seemed as strange to John
Honeycombe and his two eldest boys.
No doubt it was Jane who wrote to her much younger brother, John, when she heard of his
family's domestic troubles, and invited him to stay if he ever came south: Mary, the boys'
|
mother, had had a breakdown after the birth of her seventh and last child in 1893. Or perhaps
John had thought about finding jobs and homes for his sons in Melbourne through his older
brother Richard, or through Jane in Geelong.
John was 52 in June 1894 - his wife was 12 years younger. He had been a gold-miner all his
life, latterly in Charters Towers, and when he travelled south with his sons, probably staying for
a while with Richard Honeycombe's family in Footscray, he left his four younger children in
Charters Towers to be looked after by family and friends.
How long did John and his sons stay in Geelong? Did he leave them at Fernside for a time while
he went to Ballarat, or perhaps to Bendigo, looking for work? Willie, the eldest son, was 15
then. Did he accompany his father on his travels? Or did he remain at Fernside with his younger
brother, Bob, who was 11 years old?
Bob apparently made a more favourable impression on the elderly Mountjoys, especially on
childless Jane. And family tradition says that she offered to educate Bob and his brother in
Geelong and bring them up. But the boys, it is said, declined the offer, and in due course John
removed his two sons from the greener pastures of Highton and took them home to the heat of
Charters Towers, where they were immersed in the fatal darkness of the mines.
Perhaps John might have stayed on in Geelong himself. But the rural ambience of Sleepy
Hollow, combined with church-going and teetotal parlours, were probably not for him. Most
probably he dallied in saloon bars and amused himself at the Exhibition Theatre, which was
flourishing then, a venue for star turns. Mark Twain lectured there in 1895, as did Mrs Annie
Besant, and later the actor, Oscar Asche, born in Yarra St in 1871. Carrie Moore, who was
also born
142
I
in Geelong and became a musical comedy star, sang at the Exhibition Theatre when she was 14,
in 1896.
John may also have been intrigued by local interest in the development of agricultural and other
machinery, and have been disparaging about the chances of Timaru's cargo of frozen mutton
that left Geelong for England in April 1894. In fact, most of it had to be thrown overboard en
route, as the refrigerating machinery broke down. But James Harrison's pioneering work in this
field - he had been manufacturing and selling ice since 1852 - was ultimately successful, although
he died seven months before the Timaru sailed. And if John was in Geelong in June 1895, he
would have seen Edison's kinetoscope demonstrated - the earliest moving pictures. Edison's
phonograph, or talking machine, had already been demonstrated in Geelong, in September
1890.
After John left, Jane never saw Willie and Bob again, although she wrote to them occasionally.
She probably saw John once more, early in the next century, before he went west, looking for
work and that lucky strike that would make his fortune, and never did.
In June 1897, Geelong celebrated the Diamond Jubilee of Queen Victoria's reign.
Two years later, in May 1899, Lawrence Mountjoy died, after suffering from prostate trouble
for two years. Aged 78, he was buried in the Mountjoy plot in Highton cemetery. The funeral
service was, one imagines, well attended - by his brothers and their families, besides many
members of the Wesleyan and local communities. Jane, who was 73, and becoming quite frail
|
(her sight was going) may have wondered when she would join him.
More than likely she wore widow's weeds from then on. She sold Femside and moved into an
old-fashioned wooden house in Geelong. Situated at 65 Skene St, on the corner of Manning St,
it had rooms in the loft and a pleasant garden. She called her last home 'Roslyn'.
Jane lived on for another 10 years and was remembered later as being 'a sweet old lady, very
small'. She lived at Roslyn with a servant-companion, Ellen Ross, who was probably almost as
old as Jane and may have been the daughter or widow of Joseph Ross, the bootmaker and
committee member of the Wesleyan church at Highton in 1868.
Seven months after Lawrence's death, at midnight on 31 December 1899, Geelong moved into
the twentieth century and the six colonies of the island continent became the Commonwealth of
Australia.
A year later, on 22 January 1901, Queen Victoria died. There was universal mourning in the
state that bore her name. The Queen had seemed immortal. She had reigned since June 1837,
since the first sheep-farmers came to Corio Bay from Van Diemen's Land and took over the
land, and was queen before David Fisher built his first house by the Barwon, before Geelong
existed or bore any name.
143
Jane Mountjoy was almost as old as the queen. The new century would hold little interest for
her. Only the war in South Africa, in which Australians were involved, would disturb her
thoughts, especially as three of her brother Richard's sons were there.
What did she make of the latest invention, the motor car? Did she view with distaste this noisy
contraption, made in America, that appeared in the streets of Geelong in the month that Victoria
died? Or did she not go out much, except to church?
Perhaps she was taken to see the Duke and Duchess of Cornwall and York (the future King
George V and Queen Mary), when they visited Geelong on 13 May, 1901, after arriving in
Melbourne on the SS Ophir. a passenger ship chartered by the Admiralty in Britain.
Harold Nicolson's King George V describes the scene when the royal couple, both in their mid-
thirties, entered Melbourne on 6 May in state.
'The glistening landau was drawn by four horses, mounted by bewigged postillions clad in the
royal liveries of scarlet and gold. Beside the carriage rode two aides-de-camp, their helmets and
cuirasses flashing in the fleeting sun. Along the route of the procession triumphal arches and high
stands had been erected; the ladies of Melbourne were still dressed in deep mourning for Queen
Victoria; the handkerchiefs which they waved were little spots of white against a sombre
monochrome. On 9 May, in a huge exhibition building, similar to the Alexandra Palace, the
Duke formally inaugurated the first Commonwealth Parliament in full naval uniform with his
cocked hat upon his head.'
The Duke and Duchess then travelled to Geelong by train.
In May 1902, the South African war came to an official end. The coronation of Edward VII,
planned for 26 June, had to be postponed until August, while the 60-year-old king was
operated on for appendicitis. There were further celebrations in Geelong for this, but none so
bright as those that attended the arrival of electric light in the town's streets that November.
What did Jane Mountjoy make of that? Her eyes, accustomed to gas-light and candle-flame,
were dim. It was magic, but not for her. And when she heard that some local men had made an
aeroplane and tested it on the foreshore at Bream Creek - it was the first plane to fly in
|
Australia - did she murmur: 'If God had meant us to fly, he would have given us wings'?
Another aeroplane flew into Geelong and landed at the Showgrounds in February 1911. But
Jane never knew. Nor did she hear of the death of Edward VII in May 1910, nor the
proclamation that Geelong had at last become a city after 72 years as a town.
She had died in April that year.
Fortuitously we hear from Jane twice in 1909, the year before she died. On 19 July she dictated
a letter to Ellen Ross. By now Jane was deaf and practically blind; Ellen probably had to shout.
144
Were they seated in the kitchen? Or by the fire in the parlour, with the curtains drawn on a cold
Australian winter's night and the lamps lit? Ellen noted at the top of the letter: 'I am writing for
your Aunt.' Her spelling was somewhat uncertain. She addresses the envelope to 'Mrs WJ
Honeycombe, Pinnacle, c/o AJ Simpson, Mt Leyshon Road, Charters Towers'. This was
Esther, wife of Willie, eldest son of Jane's brother, John. Willie, or Bill as he called himself, had
married Esther in 1899 and they now had four children.
'My Dear Neice,' wrote Ellen. 'Recived your little was so glad to hear from you. sorry you
Housbane has gon so far away [he was carting cane], hope he Will got on and retrun back safe,
you Family ar goring up. they give you plenty to do. sent a litter to your Father [John] in WA. I
dont think he Will trune yeat. so he says, he may some day. it would be nise if he would. Laurie
[Bill's young brother] sent anise litter to me. you must thank him. My writing day ar done. I an
Verry Well in helath canot see much about the House that all. My legs ar [blank] get Deaf 84 in
Sep 24. so you see I am got Old. We have had Verry Rough Wither I have felt the Cold Verry
Much this Winter. With Much Love to all your Affectionate Aunt Jane Mountjoy.'
Ellen added: 'If you answer the litter I do my best to and let you know how your Aunt is
keeping she is verry shaking Deaf her legs are verry -.' Here Ellen ran out of space.
Esther Honeycombe replied, but there was a delay before Jane's last letter was sent in return,
with a two-penny stamp, to Queensland. Dated 28 November, it was dictated two months after
Jane's 84th birthday.
Ellen explained at the top: 'I have keept you watting for a litter your Aunt is getting Deafer I hav
plenty to do to look after her and keep the house clean.'
The letter said: 'My Dear Neice. I was so glad to get a litter from you. I am Much about the
same in my health. My legs ar so Weak I have been able to go to Church so far. but my legs ar
so Weak My Walking days ar over I can see about the house that all you will be glad for your
Husbane when he come home, sent a litter to your Father in the West, all your Children ar
groing up. you must rember me all to them, though I have never seen them I think you have got
a nise Family. I sopoes Laurie is still Working at the same place your Housband reamber me to
him tell him he must not expect a litter frame me as my writing days ar over. With much Lore
love to all of you. Love to your Hus band as well, I remain your Loving Aunt Jane Mountjoy.
Wish all a happy Xmas.'
Jane Mountjoy, the eldest of the Honeycombes in Australia, died of 'senile decay' at Roslyn, her
Skene Street home, on 3 April 1910. By then she was very deaf and infirm and her sight had all
but gone. She was 84 and had lived in Geelong for 56 years.
The funeral cortege left Roslyn at 2.30 pm on Tuesday, 5 April for Highton cemetery, where
she was buried beside her husband. Her name was added to his gravestone, and the words
'Peace, perfect peace.'
|
145
blackboard above the anvil. "And would you like to see your name there Miss R?" She would.
So they were married. He was 14, she 19. Her people were amazed. A church wedding
followed. Five years and 2 daughters later (my mother, age 2, was No 2), they came to
Australia.' ¦.
Legend has made the couple younger than they were, but the age difference was actually
greater. Richard's 18th birthday had only recently occured - he was baptised on 26 September
1829 - and Elizabeth was actually 25. She was born in Carlisle in March 1822. The fact that the
Gretna wedding took place on the anniversary of Richard's baptism (on 26 September 1847)
can hardly be a coincidence. Perhaps Richard viewed that date as his birthday. However, there
is some uncertainty about the date, as although the big family bible records the marriage as
having taken place on 27 September, the Gretna certificate is dated the 26th. But it did take
place, and no doubt Elizabeth's parents were more than amazed.
Another legend claims it was she who dared the tiny teenage apprentice into writing their names
on the blackboard. Bold girl! And she was bigger than him! But she was getting on (she was
25) and may have resourcefully seized this opportunity to save herself from being left on the
shelf.
Gretna Green was a small village some nine miles north of Carlisle and across the border in
Scotland. Its popularity as a place for clandestine or runaway weddings dated from 1754, when
the English Marriage Act decreed that only registered church weddings were legal and that
persons under the age of 21 could not marry without parental consent - a law that endured until
1970, when the age limit was lowered to 18. As Scottish law allowed persons aged 16, or
sometimes less, to marry, many young couples eloped thither to wed. Not all were heiresses or
young. In 1816 the Lord Chancellor, Lord Erskine, aged 66 and disguised as an old lady to
avoid detection, wed his mistress at Gretna Green. Another Lord Chancellor, Lord Brougham
(who had also got married there) legislated in 1856 (perhaps regretting his folly) that couples
should reside in Scotland for three weeks before they could wed.
Richard and Elizabeth were married 'agreeable to the laws of Scotland' as their certificate states
- by John Linton, who was not a blacksmith, as traditionally supposed, but a self-proclaimed
priest. In 1825, grasping a golden opportunity, he had turned the rundown Gretna Hall into a
modest hotel and marriage centre, where he performed more than a thousand marriages before
his death in 1851. He provided Richard and his bride with a showy certificate, headed Kingdom
of Scotland. Both signed their names as 'witnesses' - as did Mr Linton and his wife.
Once Elizabeth's parents had ceased to be amazed at her sudden union with the 18-year-old
stonemason, a church wedding soon followed - no doubt at Mr and Mrs Ryder's insistence.
This second ceremony, which was attended by Richard's older brother, William Robert, a 20-
year-old carpenter, who must have been working in the area at the time, took place in a church
in Carlisle on 13 November 1847.
148
Interestingly, this date is not the one given in the family bible for the marriage, which places it in
September. Clearly the Gretna date meant the most to the couple concerned.
It seems that soon thereafter Elizabeth's parents settled in Edinburgh. An old litho plate is
described 'George Ryder, Hat Manufacturer, 59 Pleasence, Edinburgh'; and we know that the
|
young couple's first child, a girl, was born in Scotland in 1848, although we don't know where.
Christened Elizabeth Jane, she was born on 21 October 1848 - so pregnancy was not a factor
enforcing the wedding at Gretna Green.
Richard and Elizabeth then moved south and back to England, to Newcastle-upon-Tyne, where
their second child, another girl, was born on 28 January 1851. She was called Mary Ann, but
known in later life as Annie. She was baptised at Newcastle's All Saints church in March; the
family were then living in Carliol Street. Richard was probably employed as an itinerant
stonemason in the construction of some public building. He could have been employed in 1851
on the construction of the High Level Bridge across the River Tyne, which would complete the
rail link between London and Edinburgh. The presence, years later, in the house of his youngest
daughter, Louisa, of a large oil painting of Alnwick Castle in Northumberland, seat of two
Dukes of Northumberland for several centuries, seems to indicate that Richard may have
worked for a time on the restoration of that Castle, which commenced after the accession of the
fourth duke in 1847.
Richard's parents and their four youngest children had emigrated from Liverpool on the Sea
Queen on 27 January 1850, a year before the birth of Mary Ann. We will never know why he
decided to follow his parents to Australia. Presumably his father, and possibly others, wrote
glowing accounts of well-paid job possibilities and a far better lifestyle. He may indeed have
responded to some advertisement specifically asking for stonemasons to come to Australia to
work, and his daughter, Louisa, would tell her grand-daughter many years later that her father
was 'brought out to work on the building of the Victorian Government House' in Melbourne.
According to the aforesaid Charles Regelsen, Richard also worked on the construction of the
Princes Bridge across the Yarra River - the present bridge was completed in 1888.
Certainly an era of extensive civic building had begun in Melbourne just before the ship carrying
Richard and his family docked at Geelong in September 1853. But why go to Geelong if
Richard had been hired to work in Melbourne? The likely reason for this was that his father and
his younger brothers and sisters were already there - with or without his father's second wife -
and could provide a base and perhaps a home, as well as the best advice.
His departure from England was probably delayed by his wife's third pregnancy and by the
difficulty of finding a suitable ship and acceptable fares. But on 3 February 1853 Elizabeth gave
birth to their first son, who was conventionally christened George William (borrowing both his
grandfathers' first names). He was born in Leith, Edinburgh's port on the Firth of Forth?
149
The family probably left Newcastle in 1852, and returned to Edinburgh, so that Elizabeth could
be with her parents for a few months, as she might never see them again. Perhaps she didn't
want to go, to be separated from her family and friends for ever and to leave her native land.
Edinburgh was a cold, grey and windy city, but it was home. Perhaps her short-tempered and
shorter husband browbeat her into submission. She had no option in any event but to submit: it
was her duty to go wherever he went, and to do what he said.
But how she must have wept when saving her various goodbyes, and how dismal the long train
journey south, taking her and her three little children, including a three-month-old baby, away
from Scotland to the west-coast English seaport of Liverpool.
They sailed on a ship called the Banker's Daughter on 19 May 1853. Weighing over 1,000
tons, she carried 380 emigrants, a third of them single women aged between 14 and 45. The
|
Honeycombes travelled steerage, enduring similar discomforts and privations to those suffered
by William's family and then by Jane. Eight passengers died on this voyage, and when the
Banker'sJDaughter anchored at Point Henry on 3 September, after 107 days at sea (the fastest
voyage ever made by a sailing-ship, 63 days, was made the following year), the ship was
quarantined for five days on account of some fever on board.
Measles and typhus were the main killer diseases then on ships. Ill-fed and ill-housed, emigrants
also had to contend with the fear, sometimes made terrible reality, of shipwreck, icebergs,
storms and fire. Most of them had suffered hardships all their lives, but those they experienced
at sea were more intense and with little relief. Of the 15,477 people who left England for
Victoria in 1852 - with as many as 800 on some ships crammed on two decks below -about
five per cent (849) died at sea. Comparatively few died in shipwrecks -although in the 60 years
of mass emigration, from 1830 to 1890, about 30 emigrant ships were wrecked and over 2,500
people were drowned.
The worst wreck, with the most fatalities, was that of the Cataragui in August 1845. It still
remains the worst civilian disaster in Australia's history. The ship struck King Island, north of
Tasmania, on a stormy night. Nine people got ashore - 399 died.
Interestingly, the word 'emigrant' was initially applied to those whose voyage out was sponsored
by the British government. Those who paid for their passage, like the Honeycombes, disliked
being lumped together with such poor and deprived persons as 'emigrants'.
Richard Honeycombe had his 24th birthday a few weeks after he stepped ashore at Geelong.
His eldest daughter was nearly five; the next was two; his baby son, George, who had been
born three months before the ship left Liverpool, was now seven months old. His wife,
Elizabeth, was 31. Their ages on the shipping list are all incorrect: Richard was said to be 32.
But the list correctly notes that he was a mason and came from Devon, where he was born.
Although we know that Richard and his family arrived in Geelong in September 1853, at the
start of the Australian spring and two weeks or so before
150
the Victorian Governor, Charles La Trobe, laid the foundation stone of Geelong's Railway
Station, we have no evidence that the family were in residence in Geelong until the birth of
Richard's fourth child, Emma, on 16 May 1855, in South Geelong - the first Honeycombe to be
born in Australia.
In the registration of Emma's birth, her father's occupation is given as 'mason' and his age as 26
(he was 25). Her mother is said to be 29, but Elizabeth was still being coy about her real age -
which was 33.
Their fifth child and second son, Richard, was also born in South Geelong, on 9 September
1857 - the first male Honeycombe to be Australian-born. Richard the father is next recorded in
a street directory as living in Noble Street in 1858, next door but one to the Bible Christians'
Chapel. Noble Street was a long road in a newly developed area called Chilwell, and Richard's
father, William, lived there in 1854. Perhaps Richard and his family moved in when his father
moved out to lodge with Jane and Lawrence Mountjoy on their farm in the Barrabool Hills. Jane
had married in 1855.
As Richard and Elizabeth's next four children were also born in Geelong, between 1859 and
1866, it seems safe to assume that the family lived in Geelong from the time they arrived there,
|
in 1853, for at least the next 15 years.
Why then did Richard, aged 87, write to The Age newspaper in March 1916 and say: 'I claim
to be the last of the 75 masons who marched from the Belvedere Hotel to the Old Cremorne
Gardens on 21 April 1856. I did not join the association it not being convenient at that time. I
am a colonist of 63 years. ) was in Melbourne and helped to fight the eight hours agitation to a
finish.'
Who were these masons, and why was this march so important that Richard, wished to be
connected with it 60 years after the event?
The march of the masons in 1856 arose out an even more historic event in 1854, when the
miners at Ballarat become so incensed at the cost of licences (30 shillings a month), at their lack
of political rights and the strict laws of ownership, that they banded together in defiance of the
colonial government. In December 1854 about 800 representatives of law and order,
policemen, soldiers and marines, marched on Ballarat and 270 stormed the stockade that had
been built on the Eureka claim. 22 miners were killed and 14 wounded; many were jailed. But
the new Australians, who had fled social oppression in their native lands, were on the miners'
side, and the Eureka Stockade became a symbol and a rallying cry in the working man's fight
for his rights. In 1855 licences were abolished and a Miner's Right established. It allowed a
miner, for £1 a year, to occupy a piece of land for mining and to reside thereon.
All this occurred while the Crimean War was being fought on the other side of the world.
In southeast Australia, workers now actively sought an improvement in their wages and labour
conditions. There were local strikes, and a movement towards the establishment of an eight-
hour working day, reducing current working hours from 60 a week to 48. The stonemasons,
who were strongly
151
organised as a trade union, and influenced by several newly emigrated British Chartists and
trade unionists now in their midst, led the way, and at a meeting of the Stonemasons Society in
Sydney in August 1855 a motion 'that in the opinion of this Society eight hours should be the
maximum days work' was carried unanimously. Employers were advised that six months hence
masons would only work an eight-hour day.
The dispute was not centred on money. For the masons and carpenters received a higher than
average daily wage. They earned almost twice as much (about 16 shillings) as railway workers,
who were paid between 9 and 10 shillings per day.
The Stonemasons Society in Melbourne was headed by James Stephens (president) and James
Galloway (secretary). Stephens was Welsh, and had emigrated in 1853 when he was 32. He
was a Chartist and trade unionist, as was Galloway, who emigrated from Fife in Scotland in
1854, aged 26, and died six years later. Another influential figure was a another Scot and
Chartist, Charles Jardine Don, a former hand-loom weaver, aged 33, who had founded one of
the earliest Mutual Improvement Societies in the UK and emigrated in 1853. Six years later he
became Australia's first Labour MP.
Did Don and Stephens and other disaffected Chartists voyage to Australia on the same ship as
Richard Honeycombe? What influence did their strong convictions have on him? Or was he
already of their thinking, and only needed their leadership and example, as with other masons, to
become as militant as they?
The Victorian Stonemasons Society, numbering about 250, was reformed in March 1856 and a
|
12-man committee (which did not include our Richard) was authorised to prosecute the eight-
hour campaign and bring it to a successful conclusion. The employers were consulted and a
mass public meeting of employers and those they employed in all the building trades (masons,
carpenter, joiners, bricklayers, slaters, and sawyers) was held in the old Queen's Theatre,
Queen Street on 26 March 1856. The Age said: The theatre was completely filled in every part
and presented a most animated appearance.' The meeting was chaired by a contractor, James
Linacre. Great applause greeted James Galloway's motion, carried unanimously, 'that the
principle (of the eight-hour day) take effect from 21 April'.
Other trades met thereafter to form themselves into organised societies or unions, with the aim,
as with the new Carpenters' and Joiners' Progressive Society, formed on 1 April, 'to establish
unity of feeling and action in the great movements which will tend to advance their intellectual
and moral improvement'.
The employers, although reluctant to concede shorter hours for their construction workers were
not actively opposed to an eight-hour day, although more workers would have to be employed
to achieve the same amount of work.
Manning Clark's A History of Australia tells what happened next.
'On 11 April seven hundred members of the mechanical trades crowded into the Queen's
Theatre in Melbourne to discuss the expediency and practicability of abridging the hours of
labour to eight hours a day. Dr Thomas
152
Embling, one of those doctors who wanted human beings to be kinder to one another, and a
man of a Christ-like compassion for the ones who could not manage the world, moved "That
this meeting is of the opinion that the enervating effects of this climate, the advanced state of
civilization, the progress of the arts and sciences, and the demand for intellectual gratification
and improvement, call for an abridgement of the hours of labour". He told them that more leisure
would give them the opportunity to become healthy, wealthy and wise. He was the creator of
the slogan "Eight hours labour, eight hours recreation, eight hours rest". He reminded them of the
hope that those who were now employees would one day be employers. He told them to
improve themselves so that they might be worthy of being electors and of being elected.
'All the speakers were obsessed with the morals of the workers. In moving the abridgement of
the hours of labour to eight hours per day, Mr Burt urged them not to lower themselves by
dissipation. He hoped and believed that the workers who got drunk in England would be steady
and sober here, and save, so that they might have time and the material means to cultivate their
intellects and improve their morals. Then there would be no danger of workers abusing their
extra leisure hours; nor would there be antagonism between master and man, but rather
collaboration... Now it was known that this was no trade union combination to raise the rate of
wages; the workers would find that they could have all the wise and good men to help them.
Not all the employers were prepared to collaborate in these displays of good will and go hand
in hand with the tradesmen. When the contractor for the building of Parliament House in
Melbourne refused to abridge the hours of labour to eight per day on 21 April 1856, the
stonemasons on the university building downed tools and marched to Parliament House. There,
having been joined by other tradesmen, they resolved not to work for employers who did not
accept the eight-hour day.'
James Stephens later said of that day; 'A majority of the members being at work at the building
|
of the Melbourne University, where I had also been employed and which had been officially
opened in March the previous year. I called a meeting during the 'Smoko' time, viz, between 10
and 11 o'clock in the forenoon, and reported our interviews with the employers - that Mr
Cornish, contractor for the Parliament House, would not give in. I then insisted that the
resolution of the Society should be carried by physical force if necessary. The majority of
masons employed are Society men, and we can easily coerce the minority. It was a burning hot
day, and I thought the occasion a good one. So I called upon the men to follow me, to which
they immediately consented - when I marched them to a new building then being erected in
Madeline Street, thence to Temple Court, and on to the Parliament House, the men at all these
works immediately dropping their tools and joining the procession.'
Over a thousand workers were involved in this lengthy march, which concluded at the
Belvedere Hotel, in what is now Eastern Hill, where a meeting resolved not to return to work
until the recalcitrant contractors (there were in fact two) accepted the principle of the eight-hour
day. This they did, and the workers' triumph was celebrated by them and their families at the
Cremorne Gardens on
153
12 May with festivities that included dancing, fireworks, and platefuls of plum pudding and roast
beef. The march became an annual event and is celebrated now by Australia's Labour Day.
Did Richard Honeycombe at the age of 26, take part in the masons' march as he would aver 60
years later? Was he actually in Melbourne then?
Let us refer back to his letter written when he was 87, long after the events of 1856, and when
corroboration was difficult and nearly all his contemporaries dead. He is wrong about the
direction of Stephens' march, which ended at the Belvedere Hotel; and the festivities at the
Cremorne Gardens took place the following month. He admits he never joined the Association,
explaining, very vaguely, that it was not 'convenient' at the time. And yet he claims he helped 'to
fight the eight hours agitation to the finish'.
No records of the events that year, or of trade union affairs thereafter, ever mention his name.
And two of the newspaper obituaries recording his death as 'one of the last of the Eight Hours
movement pioneers', also note that he 'did not walk in the original Eight Hours' Procession" and
that his name was not 'enrolled on the scroll of honour at the Trades Hall'.
It seems to me that Dirty Dick was not only lying about his involvement in the march and union
activities in 1856, but that he was not even in Melbourne at the time - despite what his daughter,
Louisa, said about her father being 'brought out to work on the building of the Victorian
Government House'. Louisa was the youngest of Richard's nine children and was not born until
the end of 1885. By 'Government House' she must have meant what she is reported to have
said -not Parliament House, part of which was built of brick in 1856, though the rest of it,
including the west facade, was not completed until 1892.
The first Government House was a prefabricated wooden house, like a Swiss chalet, occupied
by Charles La Trobe in 1840. This 'cottage' was situated in Agnes Street, Jolimont, and
restored in 1964. The second was the already existing home of a wealthy merchant. Called
Toorak, it was leased by the government and enlarged at enormous expense, a barracks, new
stables, coach-houses, driveways and other building's being added to the place at a cost of
£29,000. It was occupied by Sir Charles Hotham in June 1854. Italianate in style, the house, on
St George's Road, Toorak, was the home of five successive Governors, until it was relinquished
|
and sold. The third Government House, the present one, was built in the Domain, south of the
Yarra River, in 1874. With bluestone foundations, it was modelled in part on Queen Victoria's
palatial Italianate home on the Isle of Wight, Osborne House, and cost, with its furnishings,
nearly £145,000.
Richard, who specialised in bluestone, might well have been employed in 1874 on shaping
masonry for this house - and not the first two, as both existed before he came to Australia. And
when Charles Regelsen refers to Richard's involvement with the building of the Princes Bridge,
he could not in fact have meant the first bluestone and granite bridge, begun in 1850, but the
second, completed in 1886.
154
The fact remains that Richard and his family disembarked at and settled in Geeiong, not
Melbourne, and that six of his children were born in Geeiong, between 1855 and 1865. A great
deal of building in stone was taking place at this time (the Geeiong Town Hall was completed in
1855), and Richard had no need to seek work in Melbourne. He may have left his family in
Geeiong while he was employed on some special project in Melbourne - but this is unlikely.
Families clung together then out of mutual need and dependency. And if he was ever at work in
Melbourne, his wife and children would normally have accompanied him. It was her duty to
keep house for him, to serve and feed him and to be bedded by him. He would expect no less.
Richard Honeycombe's presence in Melbourne is not in fact recorded in street directories until
1877-although he was probably there in 1876, if not before. It may not be until then that he
became active in trade union affairs in Melbourne and began attending every procession and
march honouring the masons' march.
30 years later he may well have felt as if he were almost a pioneer - and who could or would
refute him if he said he was?
155
Richard and the Masons' March
What now of Richard Honeycombe, William the stonemason's eldest surviving son, from whom
the main line of Australian Honeycombes are decended? What of him? He was known, by
some, as Dirty Dick.
A stonemason, like his father, he was a short, gaunt, irascible man who drank too much and
abused and beat his wife. Yet she and he became one of the oldest married couples in Australia,
and their progeny eventually produced a Town Clerk of Fitzroy and the first Honeycombe in the
world to become a knight, dubbed as such in London by the queen.
Richard, the fifth of his parent's children, was born in South Devon, in Newton Abbott, and
baptised on 26 September 1829, eight months before the accession of William IV to the throne
on the death of his brother, George IV. The next nine years of Richard's childhood were spent
in Devon while his father plied his trade of stonemason in and around the village of Newton
Abbott and llsington, where William was employed by the Haytor Granite Company and
eventually sacked by them in 1834. He remained in Devon, however, for five more years, living
in Exeter for a time, until the family moved to Bristol, in 1839 or early the following year.
There, William set up in business with George Wilkins as masons and builders, residing at 1
Hillsbridge Parade. The last of William and Elizabeth's children, John, was born there in June
1842, when Richard was 12 years old.
|
The family were living in Meadow Street in 1843 (as was George Wilkins), remaining there until
1846, when Richard's older sister Jane became pregnant and the family's association with
George Wilkins ceased. In 1846-47 the Honeycombes were living in Dove Street. But about
then Richard left home.
He was 17 in September 1846. For three years or so he had been working as a stonemason's
apprentice, possibly under the guidance of his father or some other master mason. But in 1847
he moved to the north of England to Carlisle, led there by a sense of adventure, by another
stonemason, or by the promise of some interesting work. There he lodged with a Scottish family
called Ryder, and there he married one of the daughters, Elizabeth, in circumstances that
became a family legend.
I first heard about the union of Richard and Elizabeth from one of their grandsons, Charles
Regelsen, who shakily wrote to me in April 1972, when he was 85.
He said: 'How they married is remarkable. The Ryder people lived in the North of England a
few miles from Gretna Green. One day was a great day, and Elizabeth Ryder, aged 19, wanted
to see the anvil over which couples were wed. Richard Honeycombe 14, then boarding with the
Ryders, offered his escort. Accepted. They got there. The names of those wed that day were
put on a
147
Richard in Stinkopolis
After living in Noble Street, Geelong, Richard and his family moved to Queens St in 1859, to a
suburb called Kildare. His sixth child and third son, Thomas, was born there on 15 September
1859. Elizabeth was still claiming to be three years (and not seven years) older than her
husband, who was 30 a fortnight after Thomas's birth. Three weeks later, Richard's 19-year-old
sister, Martha, gave birth to an illegitimate baby boy, the father being an Irish farmer old enough
to be her father. Although she married him two years later, Martha's indiscretion must have
earned the disapproval of her brother Dick - who little knew then that one of his daughters
would also be as indiscreet.
The following year (1860) Richard's younger brother, Henry, aged 24, died in hospital of
Bright's Disease, in Geelong. Both brothers were stonemasons, like their father, and both were
presumably employed on the preparing of stones for municipal buildings, churches and more
opulent homes. As Lawrence Mountjoy notified the registrar of Henry's death, it is probable
that Henry had been living with his older sister and her husband and not at Richard's place.
There seems to have been little family feeling between William the stonemason's sons, and
certainly when Richard's next son was born in November 1861, Henry's name was not
bestowed on him. Christened John Albert, he was later known as Jack.
Like Thomas, Jack was born in Queens St - as were Harriet (1863) and Louisa (1865) - after
which Richard and Elizabeth's brood of nine was complete.
By this time Elizabeth, who must have been a very good and careful mother to have born and
reared nine children without loss, was 43. She continued to care for them all in Queens St until
1870, when the whole family left Geelong and moved 35 km west to Winchelsea, where they
remained for two years or so.
The move was probably determined by some particular building enterprise in that town,
although it may have been prompted by the expanding ambitions and territories of the
Mountjoys, whose Temperance Hotel in Lome was opened in 1868. As Winchelsea would not
|
be joined to Geelong by the railways until late in 1876, Richard and his large family must have
travelled thither by coach.
There is the possibility that Richard moved there earlier, as a new bluestone bridge across the
Barwon River was constructed in 1869 - it was opened by Prince Alfred, Duke of Edinburgh.
A 42-room two-storey bluestone mansion in Barwon Park, belonging to Thomas Austin, was
also built in 1869.
It was Mr Austin, a wealthy grazier, who later collected a consignment of fauna from the clipper
Lightning to adorn his house and grounds. Among the domestic animals were 24 rabbits, which
he released to play along the river. Play they did, and became a plague.
156
The Honeycombes' stay in Winchelsea may have been curtailed by an out-of-wedlock
pregnancy. For in Geelong in June 1872, Richard's second daughter, Mary Ann, known as
Annie, gave birth to a baby girl.
The baby must have been conceived the previous year, in Winchelsea -unless Mary Ann had
stayed behind in Geelong, perhaps employed as a domestic there. She was 21 when the baby
was born, in Elizabeth St, Kildare, and her mother, Elizabeth, who was also living in Kildare,
informed the Registrar. Although the baby's father is not named, the baby was called Margaret
Mary Robertson - which would seem to point a finger at the man involved. But when the child
died of convulsions four years later, she was called Mary Margaret Honeycombe.
Her death occurred in John's Street, Geelong, at the home of a foster mother, Henrietta West.
Evidently Mary Ann Honeycombe's indiscretion had been hushed up and tidied away - she
married four months later.
Possibly, as with her Aunt Jane, her father and the rest of her family knew nothing of the matter.
But as Richard is recorded as living in Geelong in 1872 -and never thereafter - it seems as if the
birth of Mary Ann's illegitimate baby that year and the subsequent departure of her family from
Geelong are somehow connected.
After this mishap, Mary Ann was despatched, or fled, to Benalla, some 160 km northeast of
Melbourne. There, on 30 October 1872, at the Primitive Methodist Parsonage, she married a
German-born farmer and widower, Charles Regelsen. Aged 34, his wife had died the previous
year, after providing him with one child.
We know something of Mary Ann's life thereafter from the few letters her eldest son Charles
Regelsen wrote to me from Newport, Victoria, in 1972.
Hesaid: 'Father died 1914 (result of a fall), my mother early in 1943. The family were 9, 6 or
them girls, 3 boys; all the girls came first; the boys came last. I was the first, the twins the last... I
am 85, my two sisters are older, Mrs Jenkins and Mrs Grieg. I am the only REGELSEN alive...
George died of wounds in World War I, and is buried at Armentieres on the Somme. Dick
passed away in 1943, as did my mother at 92... I left Victoria in October 1913. Transferred to
Brisbane, was 18 years there, 9 in Adelaide, and three in Sydney; came back to Victoria... I
was transferred from Adelaide to Melbourne at Xmas 1943, and spent 3VS years there in the
Pay Corps... Wife died nearly 10 years ago, lived alone ever since.'
Such are the bare bones of family histories, lists of places, names and dates - unless we breathe
life on them, substance and shape, from the dust and social histories of contemporary records
and other facts.
Family legends and traditions can add some colour, but they are apt to be vainglorious and to
|
contain errors of fact.
Elizabeth, Richard Honeycombe's wife, is said to have been related to a notable Test cricketer,
Jack Ryder, who was born in Collingwood, Melbourne in
1889. Of Scottish origins and the son of a carpenter, Henry Ryder, Jack Ryder played cricket
for Victoria before taking part as batsman and bowler in several Tests between 1920 and 1929,
the last of which he captained. He was a player and administrator at the Collingwood Club for
71 years. A teetotaller, he was 'tall, long-armed, with the face of a grave goblin'.
Such a countenance had Elizabeth Honeycombe, nee Ryder. But there isn't a connection, as far
as I know.
Legends can also become confused. One legend said that Richard's parents, in returning to
England, were involved in a shipwreck and drowned at sea. Not true. Another legend said that
it was not Richard's parents who died in this way, but those of his wife, Elizabeth - Ryders, not
Honeycombes, who drowned.
This legend tells how Richard's abuse of his wife (and other sources say he was a heavy drinker
and wife-beater) made her father so concerned that he, and perhaps his wife, voyaged to
Australia to see Elizabeth and sort the matter out. Presumably her letters home indicated she
was unhappy, even miserable. Perhaps they were streaked with her tears. Legend says that
Richard refused to admit Mr Ryder to his house. Did the father ever actually see his daughter
after travelling across the world? We do not know - nor how, if at all, the problem was
resolved. But Elizabeth remained with her husband, and her father returned unhappily home,
drowning in a shipwreck on the way.
If any of this happened, it must have occurred while Elizabeth's father was fit enough to travel
and not too old - ie, while she and Richard were living in Geelong (1853-72). Elizabeth was 50
in 1872 and her father must have been 20 years older at least. But the difficulty of checking
passenger lists for a George Ryder from Edinburgh would be great - not to mention the
searching of lists of those who drowned at sea. So we will probably never know whether this
dramatic and romantic legend has any truth in it at all.
Nothing has also been gleaned - so far - about the whereabouts of Richard and his family
between 1872, when they were in Geelong, and 1877, when they are recorded as living in
North Carlton, Melbourne, at Rose Cottage, 108 Nicholson St - a major thoroughfare running
north from Parliament House.
Richard's father, William, had died on his farm at Wharparilla the year before. He was buried in
Echuca on 6 June 1876, and one hopes that Richard, who would be 47 three months later, was
able to be there. However, his father left him and his younger brother John but £5 each, and the
smallness of the amount seems to indicate a distance, both geographical and familial, between
the father and his two surviving sons. His grandsons - and John had not yet married - would
nonetheless ensure that the family name not only survived and spread, but also prospered over
the next one hundred years and more.
Richard's four sons would all marry and have children in due course. But in 1876, in November,
one of his daughters died.
168
This was Emma, aged 21, the first Honeycombe to have been born in Australia. She is said to
have been a housemaid in a Dr Nicholson's home and, when his wife died, to have looked after
|
their child. Emma died at home of bronchitis and phthisis - in other words, of TB. This Dr
Nicholson is said (by Aunt Lil) to have lived in Benalla and to have attended Ned Kelly when he
was wounded. Emma went to work for Dr Nicholson and his wife when she left school - aged
14 presumably. After Mrs Nicholson died, Emma herself became ill. Said Aunt Lil: 'She took
sick and the doctor said to her: "Emma, you've got a nasty cough - I'll give you something for
it." But she got worse, and he wrote down to our people to tell them how bad she was and he
was going to send her home. And when he went into her bedroom, there was all the medecines
on the chest. She'd never taken a drop!'
In 1877, when we find the family still living at 108 Nicholson St, the eldest daughter, Elizabeth
Jane (who would never marry) was 29, and the youngest, Louisa, was 12. The four unmarried
boys - George, Richard, Thomas and Jack -were respectively 24, 20, 18 and 16, and the last
three were presumably still living at home. George, who did not get on with his father and was
allegedly beaten and kicked by him, was a coach-painter (of railway carriages); Richard,
Thomas and Jack were stonemasons. Their father, Richard, as he had been since before his
merry marriage at Gretna Green, was a stonemason still and probably worked in a quarry
'shaping' stones.
1877 was the year in which the first 'Test' cricket match was played against England - in
Melbourne in March. Australia won by 45 runs. In May a general election returned a radical,
Graham Berry, as the new premier of Victoria. More importantly, in 1878, the telephone came
to Melbourne; and in New South Wales, near Bourke, the first man-made artesian bore was
sunk, solving the problem of watering cattle and arid outback land. Elsewhere, in
1879,
Alexander Forrest discovered the Ord River in northwestern Australia, as
well as millions of acres of good grazing land in the Kimberieys; and an £8,000
reward was offered for the apprehension of Ned Kelly's gang of four. He was
caught at Glenrowan the following year and hanged in Melbourne - 'Such is Life',
he allegedly said. Born in January 1855 of Irish parents, he was but 25. Also in
1880,
Peter Lalor, chief protagonist at the Eureka Stockade, became speaker of
the Victorian Parliament; and the white population of Australia exceeded
2,230,000, most of it contained in five cities around the coast.
In this three year period the Honeycombes continued to reside in Nicholson Street, and would
have been aware of the above events from their reading of the Melbourne papers. They may
also have read about two American inventions: the bicycle, and electric light, which first
completely lit the streets of a city (Wabash, Indiania) in 1880. But they would not have read
about the (then) significant opening of the first successful Woolworth's store in Pennsylvania.
Richard Honeycombe was 50 in September 1879. The following year he embarked on a new
occupation as a grocer. We know very little about this enterprise, except its address, 73
Nicholson St, and that Richard, his wife and
159
their remaining children, lived there for the next five years. Few people had holidays then,
although they might go off on day outings by train, or spend a day, fully clothed, at the beach.
During this period four of the children got married: three of the boys and one of the girls. It was
said by Aunt Lil, Richard's grand-daughter, that Richard's wife, Elizabeth, 'didn't want the sons
getting married and had no time for the daughters-in-law".
The first to marry was the third son, Thomas. His bride, who wasn't pregnant, was Catherine
|
Maria Morris. She was 20 and he, a stonecutter, was a few months short of his 21 st birthday.
They married in Adelaide on 22 June 1880. It was work, presumably, that had taken Thomas
to Adelaide. But the young couple were not there for long. In 1881 they were in Melbourne,
living in Richard's former residence at 108 Nicholson St, and here their first son, George Henry,
was born, on 24 August 1881. He would become the Town Clerk of the northern Melbourne
suburb of Fitzroy.
They had two other children - Elizabeth Mary, born in February 1883, and Thomas Gordon,
born in January 1889 - and although they remained in Nicholson St until 1891, after that date
Catherine Honeycombe's address changed every second year or so.
Where was Thomas? He was in South Africa. In his absence (and more of that later) Catherine,
it seems, had to earn a living to support herself and her three children. On two occasions the
street directories tell us she ran a ham and beef shop - in Brunswick St, North Fitzroy, in 1897,
and at 241 Nicholson St in 1899.
Three months after Thomas's wedding in Adelaide, his eldest brother, George William, married
in Melbourne, on 24 September 1880.
Aged 27, he painted railway carriages and lived in Seel St, Windsor. His bride was Eliza
Soutar. Born at Hotham, she was now 25, a dressmaker, and lived in Albion St, South Yarra;
and it was in Albion St that the couple would live for most of their married lives. They were
married at 7 Izett St, Prahan -'according to the usages of the Independent Denomination of
Christians.' Eliza's father, William, a Scot, was a carpenter. He would become Lord Mayor of
Melbourne in 18 .... It seems that neither set of parents attended the wedding, as it was
witnessed by Thomas Soutar, brother of the bride, and by the wife of the officiating minister.
The couple's first home was at 23 South Caroline St, South Yarra, and it was there that their
first child, and only son was born, on 13 December 1881. Named William, he would become
an accountant in later life. His only son, Robert, would be renowned as the first Honeycombe to
become a professor (of Metallurgy) and to be knighted by the Queen.
George and Eliza also had three daughters, May, Louisa (Louie) and Annie Florence (Nancy).
160
May and Nancy were members of the Australian Church and were married (in 1919 and 1923)
by the Church's founder, Charles Strong. May described herself as a 'lady' - her husband,
Charles Fox, was a 'boot clicker1. Nancy's husband, James Williams, was a 'stock buyer1; she
was a milliner.
Charles Strong was a famous man. Originally a Presbyterian minister, born in 1844 in Ayrshire,
he upset Scottish elders in Melbourne with his support of socialist and pacifist ideals and
organisations. He was anti-war and anti-conscription and much concerned with workers'
morals, education and health. Tall, pale, charming, mild and dignified, he founded the Australian
Church as a free religious fellowship in November 1885; he died while on holiday in Lome after
a fall, when he was 98.
May was married at the Australian Church's temporary home in Armadale, Nancy at the
Church's main edifice at 19 Russell St. All three of George Honeycombe's daughters were older
than their husbands, and all three claimed, when they married, to be younger than they were.
The third of Richard's sons to marry was the youngest, Jack, on 15 February 1883. This
wedding, by license, took place at St Luke's Parsonage (C of E) in North Carlton and was
performed with the written consent of the bride's father, a baker. She was 20, a 'machinist' born
|
at Collingwood, and her name was Jane Olive Clark. Jack was 21. His father, Richard, is again
apparently absent, Jack's brother, Thomas, acting as a witness. Although Jack's trade is given at
his marriage as 'mason', he had temporarily become a carpenter by the time the first of his five
children was born, on 16 December 1883, in North Fitzroy. From there the family moved to
North Carlton for a year or so and then to Footscray - from where Jack followed his older
brothers, Richard and Thomas, to South Africa. Unlike them he stayed there for many years; his
family joined him; and when his wife Jane died there in 1918 he returned to Australia.
Richard was the last of the four brothers to marry, and his marriage was preceded by that of a
younger sister, Harriet (known as Ettie) who married a carpenter and joiner, Joseph Steel, in
March 1883, when she was not yet 20. Joe Steel who was born in Ireland, was a railway-
engine stoker, who had wanted to be a policeman (according to Aunt Lil) but wasn't tall
enough. He and Ettie had ten children, one of whom, Florence, married Ernest Williams, a
footballer of some renown. Ettie, who was close to her sister, Louisa, was a bit of a wit; she
always had something to say. She would be sharp, but never cross.
Richard's bride was Fanny Mary Jones, who had been born in Collingwood and was a
domestic servant; she was 25. Her father was a brassfinisher. Dick was 28, a stonemason, and
lived in Barkly St, Footscray. Richard and Fanny, who were married in the Collingwood
Registrar's office on 1 February 1886, settled in Footscray - until he too went to South Africa.
Fanny remained in Footscray, at various addresses, throughout her married life and
widowhood, a total of 56 years. She and Richard had three daughters and one son, whose
descendants dwell in Melbourne to this day.
161
Some outsiders referred to Footscray as 'Stinkopolis', or - when the Council tried to change the
name to West Melbourne - as 'Worst Smelldom'.
It was almost as bad on land. Richard's house in Albert St was within sight and sound of the
Wiiliamstown railway line and less than a kilometre from the river.
John Lack, in A History of Footscray, writes: 'Virtually none of the streets, footpaths or rights of
way were formed, these tasks being left to municipal councils. By the late 1880's... only three of
some 200 streets had been metalled for their full width, one-third of the rights of way were
unmade, and two-thirds of the street channels [gutters] were neither paved nor properly
levelled. Footscray's residential areas simply stank. Stormwater, household slops and refuse,
and sewerage, seeped beneath houses or formed stagnant pools around them... Addressing
itself to the problem of nightsoil, Council slowly abolished cesspits and introduced a single-pan
system, arranging in 1887 for the emptying of closets at least once a week. But as neighbouring
shires refused until 1891 to allow the deposition of nightsoil, Footscray had perforce to retrench
it into the public reserves and gardens, themselves areas of non-porous soils. For years after,
urine and faeces festered at railway station privies, or drained into nearby streets and creeks.'
The death rate from typhoid was very high in 1887(11 out of 1,000) and nearly 60 percent of
children aged less than five died that year.
There was nonetheless a strong and proud community spirit, of the 'We can take it' kind. People
lived and worked locally and communally enjoyed themselves, mainly in pubs, at football and
the races; Aussie Rules Football had begun in 1858. Most were home-owners. For property
was fairly cheap - a four-room cottage with a large garden could be rented for 12 shillings a
week, or bought for less than £300. Although the roads and streets were poorly made and still
|
dimly lit by gas, weatherboard workers' homes, and shops, sprouted along major roads, and
spread. A fertile population rose rapidly to over 19,000 in 1890 - 50 percent of whom were
under the age of 21. By no means all of the workforce, however, were on a 48-hour week. In
the factories of some of the noxious trades, women and boys might toil for 56-hours, earning as
little as 5/6 a day.
In 1888, Richard Honeycombe, his wife and two unmarried daughters, and his scattered and
married offspring - Mary Ann Regelsen in Benalla, George in South Yarra, newly-wed Richard
junior in Footscray, Thomas and Jack in North Carlton, and Harriet in Geelong - variously
celebrated the Centennial of the white settlement of Australia.
Festivities began on 26 January, then known not as Australia Day, but Anniversary Day. The
Argus said: 'Australia confronts the world today with a record of 100 years, with a marvellous
past, a prosperous present, and a future of boundless possibilities.'
What, one wonders, did Dirty Dick, now approaching 60, know or think of that marvellous
past? What did he know of prosperity? What possibilities of
163
self-improvement were left to him? Although he had been in Victoria for 35 years, did he still
think of England as home?
Which, if any, of the morally improving centennial events in Footscray and Melbourne did he
attend? Were he and his reduced family among the thousands who flocked into Melbourne's
Centennial Exhibition that opened in August that year? Did he wonder, as some did in 1988,
what the fuss was all about? What was being celebrated? The arrival of a bunch of convicts?
The subjugation of the aborigines and the seizure of their land?
There was little sense of national identity then: the various colonies competed and quarrelled and
Western Australia was still run by New South Wales. Most people, in the towns or in the bush,
were more concerned with survival - with feeding and clothing their families and staying in work.
Of more present and future significance to Australians in 1888 was the first appearance of
electric street lighting in a town (Tamworth in New South Wales), and the linking of Brisbane to
Newcastle by rail. The link to Sydney was effected the following year.
In 1890, the white Australian population, added to infinitesimally by Richard's grandchildren
(they numbered 12 that year), passed the 3 million mark; Western Australian acquired its own
Constitution and its first premier, John Forrest; and a maritime strike, involving stevedores and
ships' officers, provoked strikes by shearers and miners that almost resulted in a general strike -
union leaders were arrested and troops used to bread picket lines - and foreshadowed worse
economic troubles ahead.
At the end of that year, on 29 December, Richard's youngest daughter, Louisa, escaped from
Albert Street by marrying a 27-year-old coach-painter (the same trade as her eldest brother
George), called William Allen. She was a dressmaker and 25. Again, as with all their other
children, neither of her parents witnessed the signing of the register. The bridegroom came from
Maryborough, a railway town between Bendigo and Ballarat, and his father was a miner. As his
mother's maiden name was Hannan, can we suppose, if not prove, that she was related to that
most famous of Irish Hannans called Paddy, who would discover gold at Kalgoorlie in two
years' time?
It was perhaps about this time, so the story goes, that Dirty Dick, in sawing a branch off a tree
|
overhanging the street, stood on the wrong end, and fell, almost impaling himself on a fence.
Meanwhile, fetid Footscray became a city, proclaimed as such (because its annual revenue
exceeded £20,000) on 20 January 1891 - much to the Footscray Advertiser's disapproval and
disdain.
It said: The town has become a city certainly, according to its rating value, but it is a city without
a cathedral, a city of 45 public houses and a Mechanics' Institute of weatherboard, with a small
library, mostly yellow backs and about 100 subscribers; a city dreary in the extreme, with
hardly a single tree planted in its streets to relieve the monotony of the landscape; a city of
bone-mills, but no picture gallery, museum or statues; a city of 19,000 people, but without
bowling green or lawn tennis ground; a city of lodge members by the
164
We last saw Richard's father, Richard, in Nicholson St, where he earned his living as a grocer
until 1885.
The following year he reverted to being a stonemason and moved to 76 Albert St in Footscray,
with his wife and his oldest and youngest daughters, Elizabeth Jane (called Jane) and Louisa.
Both were unmarried: Jane would be 38 in 1886 and Louisa 21. Richard lived there for 40
years, outliving not just his wife but three of his sons.
The house, on the corner of Walter Street, faced east. Built of bluestone blocks, it had a slate
roof and an iron picket fence at the front. At the back were some fruit trees and an almond tree.
It isn't there now, having been destroyed when a tram depot was built.
Footscray was a filthy place in those days. It was the most highly industrialised district in
Melbourne, which at that time contained 40 percent of the population of Victoria - which was in
turn the most highly industrialised of the colonies. 45 percent of the workforce of Footscray
were in manufacturing; 16 percent in quarrying.
By 1886, nearly half of Melbourne's more smoky, pungent and offensive factories and other
establishments (known as the "noxious trades') were situated in and near treeless, swampy and
smelly Footscray - slaughterhouses, tanneries, boiling-down works, bone-millers, works dealing
with hides, skins and wool, and those that made soap, candles, glue and manure. Their tall
chimneys spewed smoke, and gallons of blood from abattoirs flowed into the Saltwater River
(now called the Maribyrnong), as did factory refuse of every kind. Not surprisingly, the
Melbourne Regatta was moved from the Saltwater River to the lake in Albert Park in 1886.
The Footscray Independent described an odorous outing on the river in 1887: 'At high tide
there is about a foot of water, and at low tide, the water is absent, and the substratum of five or
six feet of black seething mud is exposed to the action of sun and air. The water was black and
stinking, the banks covered deep with inky slime, with a most odious stench; bubbles of gas
were constantly rising with a rotten effluvia, and some small fish that had found their way into the
putrid waters were swimming, dead or dying, on the surface... Here comes in a large box drain,
with a stream of mingled blood, water, and offal in masses pouring into the river... A dead
sheep, swollen ready to burst, floats close in shore, and on the banks stand a couple of night
carts. The Apollo Candle Works... closet accommodation for all [200 employees] is set on the
bank of the river and fitted to discharge into its waters... Above the Railway Bridge... pieces of
rancid fat, paunches, lights, dead lambs, dogs, etc line the shores, that are burrowed in all
directions with the holes of water rats. The gut factory pours in a stream of excrement and gut
scrapings... Next, the glue works swamp the shore with hair and parings from hides... Just
|
above is Bennett's slaughtering and tallow works... Offal in all stages of corruption, from the
pluck quite fresh, to the rank putrefaction of slime and coagulation, giving off deadly gases... is
spread out to an appalling extent.'
162
thousand, but without a hospital... a city of wealth, but without a single grammar school, high
school or college; a city of harsh sounds, but without a peal of bells.1
Nonetheless, the Mayor, James Cuming, jovial and bearded former farrier and bonemill owner,
determined that the new citizens of Footscray would enjoy themselves, largely at his own
expense. Ten special trains took 4,000 sweating schoolchildren, teachers, parents and friends to
a picnic at Bacchus Marsh on a very hot day (100 F in the shade). 400 workmen - with
Richard Honeycombe and his son Richard among them? - were then treated to a beer-swilling
social. Finally, the English Governor of Victoria, Lord Hopetown, who was 30, was invited to
lead a procession of dignitaries through the streets and then attend a civic banquet and ball,
where he graciously, and tactfully, said: 'Many parts of Melbourne are attractive, such as Collins
Street, and such aristocratic suburbs as St Kilda. But I would like to know where Collins Street
and St Kilda would be, were it not for manufacturing districts like this? I might compare them to
a tree with the roots cut away. The workers of the land form the foundation of a country's weal,
and give life and prosperity to the whole.'
Loud cheers from corpulent, bearded factory owners greeted this remark: they were generally
convinced that they and their workers had never had it so good. But there was a spectre at that
feast that April night, whose face and presence would be fully seen and felt two years later.
On an April day in 1893, a woman hurried into a Yarraville shop. 'The bank's broke!' she cried
and collapsed. A little girl, Gertie, who was there, wondered how a bank could break. So did
many others when they heard that the Commercial Bank had closed. It was, according to local
historian, John Lack, 'the nadir of a two-year plunge into the deepest depression in Victoria's
history'.
Great Events in Australia's History succinctly describes how this came about.
'The long boom which began with the gold rushes of the 1850's lasted nearly 40 years. In that
time the population increased ninefold, and local industry began to meet half of Australia's
demand for manufactured goods. More land than ever before went under cultivation, and
innovations like wire fences, irrigation and improved machinery, ensured that it was better
farmed. Large amounts of British Capital had come into the country to support an expansion of
railway systems, a construction boom, and speculation in urban land and in the mining and
pastoral industries... The boom ended in the late 1880's. A severe drought in 1888, coupled
with overstocking on marginal lands, plagues of introduced pests [like rabbits] and plants, and a
drop in the wool price, meant that the rural sector declined rapidly. More importantly, in 1889
British bankers ceased lending to Australia. Colonial governments drastically cut back spending
on all public works, throwing thousands out of work. Although British funds represented no
more than a third of deposits in the banks, these withdrawals sparked a panic as local investors
rushed to withdraw their money. In Melbourne, the financial capital of Australia, the effects of
the depression
165
were most devastatingly felt. Eight banks closed; fortunes and life savings were lost... As the
|
investment bubble burst, finance companies, that had encouraged overborrowing and frenzied
speculation in real estate, collapsed. Factories and business houses closed... Unemployment
soared to 25 percent among skilled workers and even higher among the unskilled. As no
welfare system existed, other than soup kitchens to distribute food, the suffering and misery of
the unemployed was profound. In the search for work men left for the Western Australian
goldfields in tens of thousands... Strikes against falling wages and poor conditions ended in
defeat. The trough of the depression was reached in 1893.1
The soup kitchens in Footscray were organised by the Ladies' Benevolent Society; they fed
hundreds every week. Hundreds of others, who refused to accept their plight or charity starved.
Destitution, despair and privation increased as credit was refused in stores, and more and more
became unemployed - as many as 40 percent of all working men and boys. Suicides increased,
some drowning themselves in the foul Saltwater River. A quarryman packed gunpowder into his
mouth and lit the fuse. Others sought and fought for ill-paid relief work in vile conditions. Some
went west, abandoning their homes, which were vandalised and torn apart. Footscray's never
lovely face withered and decayed.
The vicar of St John's, Henry Forde Scott, who had married Louisa Honeycombe, to William
Allen in 1890, concluded in a sermon: 'Unwise government, feverish taste for riches, reckless
and unremunerative expenditure, unwise action of Labour leaders, cruel criminality by trusted
financiers - these resulted... in the poverty of today.'
How did Richard Honeycombe, his sons and daughters fare? As badly or perhaps better than
the rest?
They all survived. But did Richard, 40 years after he and his young family left Liverpool, curse
the day that they had come to Geelong, and then left Geelong for Melbourne? All that he had
hoped for and worked for - through no fault of his own - was being dispossessed and
destroyed. Poverty and deprivation, it must have seemed, would stay with him to his grave.
And then in 1894 his younger brother John descended on him with two of his sons, whom
Richard had probably never seen. He had probably not seen his taller brother for 20 years.
Now John was 52, more portly and well-dressed, with his one good eye and his one glass eye
and two hungry sons: one called Willie andaged15,theother11 -year-old Bob.
Why had they come? Were they in Melbourne on a family visit, or was John looking for work?
What work - in a Depression? One imagines that both brothers were relieved when John took
himself and his sons off to Geelong, to see their Aunt Jane. Did they stay at Albert Street,
waited on by Richard's wife, Elizabeth (now 72) and his spinster daughter, Jane? Or did they
lodge in some boarding-house, or even - if John had some money to burn - in some comfortable
hotel?
166
Soon they were gone, and Richard would only see his brother once again,
when John passed through Melbourne, as he may have done, on his way to the
Kalgoorlie gold-field a few years later.
, ¦
Neither of the brothers, as far as we know, nor Richard's sons, ventured to Kalgoorlie at this
time, although thousands did, seeking their fortunes or some means of supporting the wives and
children they left behind.
Western Australia had been in the news since 1885, when gold-strikes were made in the
Kimberleys, then over the next six years at Yilgairn, Ashburton and Murchison. Then in 1892
|
Arthur Bayley returned to Southern Cross with over 15 kilograms of gold in his saddlebags,
scoured from a site at Coolgardie. And the following year Paddy Hannan wandered into an area
called 'Kalgurii' by aborigines, and picked up some nuggets of gold that lay at his feet.
Other news, apart from talk of Federation, and the flying experiments Lawrence Hargrave was
making near Sydney with box-kites, included the amazing fact that South Australia, preceded by
New Zealand, had given women the right to vote - something that would not happen fully in
Britain until 1928.
This must have been amazing to Dirty Dick, who no doubt deplored such liberality and chose
never to discuss the matter with his daughter or wife. How browbeaten they were by him we do
not know. But Richard's wife, Elizabeth, who was some inches taller than him, clearly had some
fight in her. Family legend has it that she used to fetch a billy-can of beer from a hotel and leave
it cooling on a window ledge, so that on his return from work he could immediately quench his
thirst. One day she was so displeased with him that she filled the billy with cough mixture and he
drank the lot.
Women put up with a lot from their men in those days - they had no choice - and hard times
must have made things even harder at home.
Ironically, it was at this time of extreme hardship in cities and towns that the romantic ballads of
Andrew Barton (Banjo) Paterson were published by Angus & Robertson as The Man from
Snowy River and Other Verses and became a huge and popular success. In that same year,
1895, Paterson, while in Queensland, wrote new words for an old song which was first heard in
Winton as 'Waltzing Matilda'. The following year Angus & Robertson published the antidote,
Henry Lawson's unromantic and uncompromising view of rural Australia contained in a
collection of 52 short stories entitled While the Billy Boils.
Did Dirty Dick ever read Paterson's poems and Lawson's stories? We would like to think so.
We know, because he wrote to The Age, that he was probably in the habit of perusing the
papers in Albert Street. And what must have interested him then was any mention of South
Africa.
For in 1895, when the Australian anthem of 'Waltzing Matilda' was being penned, two of
Richard's sons decided to join a third in South Africa and (temporarily) stopped calling Australia
home.
167
i South Africa and the Boer War
Although three Honeycombes, brothers, were in South Africa in the 1890's and became
embroiled in the Boer War, we know very little to nothing about exactly when they were there,
where they lived and worked, and what happened to them during that war. Were it not for oral
evidence, we would know next to nothing about this most interesting episode. For just one
document has been unearthed to prove that one of the brothers, Dick, was in South Africa then.
We have nothing to show that Tom and Jack were there - not until (in Jack's case) 1905.
Tom Honeycombe is said (by Aunt Lil) to have gone to South Africa in the depression to work
and to have sent for his brothers Jack and Dick. She said: 'Thomas went over first. Then he sent
for his brother, Jack. Dick went over later, I think... Thomas went over for work. There was no
work here. There was a Depression. And they found out that there was work in Africa, and
that's why they went over. There was plenty of work for stonemasons, and Dick stopped there
for about five years. His son (my younger brother) was a baby when Richard left. I would have
|
been two.' If so, Richard the father (Dick) must have left Australia at the end of 1896.
Tom seems to have travelled to South Africa in 1891 or 92, as the deepening depression
spread and sank towards its nadir in 1893.
Although Melbourne directories name Tom as a householder in North Fitzroyin 1891; he was in
Brunswick in 1892-93; in Clifton Hill in 1894; and in North Fitzroy between 1895 to 1898, this
does not mean that he was actually in residence, only that he was the head of the household and
that a property was rented in his name. His wife, Catherine, is listed as being the proprietor of a
ham shop in North Fitzroy in 1897. But a ham and beef shop in North Carlton in 1899 is
registered under Tom's name.
If Tom went to South Africa in 1891 he would have sailed from Melbourne to Cape Town.
It seems that only two ships did this specific journey in 1891 - the Damascus in March, and the
Australasian in May - although other ships sailed to Cape Town from Sydney and Adelaide.
There were 52 passengers on the Damascus and 38 on the Australasian. But we will never
know if Tom was on either, or none, of these ships, as shipping registers at the Cape only listed
the names of first-class passengers and merely noted the numbers of those in steerage.
Moreover, as Tom and his brothers were British citizens, they would have been allowed free
entry into South Africa (another British colony) and no official records of their entry, or exit, will
exist.
Tom would not have lingered in Cape Town but, as with most other Australian immigrants,
would have made his way, partly by train, to
168
Johannesburg in the Transvaal. And as both his brothers are associated with Johannesburg, it
seems likely that Tom, the first of them to cross the Indian Ocean, also settled there.
In September 1891 Tom was 32. A stonecutter by trade (which implies he worked in quarries
and did not shape stones, as a mason would), he had a wife and three children, the youngest of
whom, Thomas Gordon, had been born in January 1889, in the family home at 533 Nicholson
St.
What led Tom to South Africa? Was there some friend or relative who had gone before? Or
was he responding to some compelling advertisement in a Melbourne paper for men to work in
the South African gold and diamond mines, or to assist in the building of their cities in stone?
Gold and diamonds had been found in increasing quantities since the 1860's. But it was not until
March 1886 that a part-time prospector struck lucky on an outcrop of the gold-bearing reef of
the Witwatersrand (Ridge of White Waters) and sparked the greatest gold rush ever known.
Curiously, the discoverer was an Australian digger, called George Harrison - a stonemason by
trade. He had been employed to help renovate a homestead on a widow's farm and spent his
spare time fossicking about the wind-swept veld. The Witwatersrand was almost 6,000 feet
above sea-level, on a high plateau, which provided the future city with a fine climate, crisp and
generally dry. Pretoria, when built 35 miles to the north, was off that plateau and 1,600 feet
lower down.
Harrison, chipping away on a likely outcrop, picked up a piece of rock which, when crushed
and panned in a kitchen basin in the farmhouse, revealed a gleaming golden tail. He had a
contract with the owner of the land, GC Oosthuizen, who wrote to the Afrikaner president of
the Transvaal, Paul Kruger, saying that payable gold had been found on his farm, and Harrison
himself was persuaded to visit Kruger in July 1886 to confirm this fact. But it was not until
|
September that the area was declared a goldfield. A tent village sprang up and spread along the
outcrop, and a site for a town was chosen nearby. It was named Johannesburg, after the two
commissioners, both called Johannes, who had confirmed Harrison's discovery. His name is
commemorated by a city street and a park.
President Kruger visited the township in February 1887. It was then run by a Diggers'
Committee, who raised a triumphal arch for the occasion, sent a troop of horsemen to meet and
greet him and accompany him into the ramshackle hamlet, where he was hailed in a series of
formal speeches. By this time Harrison had sold his claim, for a mere 20 rand, and moved on,
leaving others to reap what became the richest harvest in the world. Within four years the field
had produced 650,000 ounces of gold, worth over 90 million rand at today's values, and
Johannesburg had become the biggest, brashest and wealthiest town in South Africa. It is still
the biggest today, its built-up area now spreading for 100 km east and west.
169
The coming of the railways speeded up the already prodigious development of the town: the first
train from Cape Town arrived in Johannesburg on 15 September 1892. The line to Natal and
Durban was completed in 1895.
Although thousands of gold-miners continued to exist in tents, shacks and squalid conditions
among the hundreds of holes being dug into the Witwatersrand - and although their activities and
the non-stop movement of wagons laden with mining equipment, food supplies and people
continued to raise clouds of all-enveloping dust - a host of gamblers, con-men, entertainers,
prostitutes and businessmen lived very well, eating and drinking to excess, in the ever-altering,
noisy main thoroughfares, where buildings were erected, demolished and erected anew with
astonishing rapidity. By the end of 1889, churches, stores, bars, businesses and homes stood
where nothing had existed at the start of 1886. There was also a park, a market, a hospital, a
stock exchange, and a Sanitary Board; and the first strike, in favour of a 48-hour week and pay
increases, had occurred. Water was still scarce, however, as a private company controlled
supplies, and hordes of horses, goats and oxen turned the surrounding countryside into a
wasteland devoid of grass, whereon some starved and died.
Into this wildest of Wild West type towns, where men lit cigars with banknotes and women
bathed in champagne, came Tom Honeycombe in or about 1891. What he did, or where and
how he worked and lived we do not know. Presumably, like thousands of others, he staked a
claim of his own, or tried to. It seems he abandoned his stonecutter's trade and was employed
in a gold-mine, in diggings underground. For he contracted the miners' disease, phthisis, a kind
of TB, and died of it within ten years.
In 1892 the town's population numbered some 15,000 whites and 6,700 natives, while 2,700
whites and nearly 26,000 natives worked on the adjacent goldfields. The following year three-
storey buildings were being erected, tramways laid, roads macadamized and streets lit by
electricity as well as by gas. By the middle of the 1890's 200 mining companies had offices in
the town, the biggest and richest of these being Crown Mines and Rand Mines, and
Consolidated Goldfields of South Africa, which was run by Charles Rudd and Cecil Rhodes.
Rhodes, the fifth son of an English clergyman, had come to South Africa, to Natal in 1870 aged
17, to build up his health: he had TB. He built a business empire instead, forming the De Beers
Mining Company, dealing in diamonds, first of all. Other companies followed, influencing many
aspects of South Africa's (and Rhodesia's) economy and growth. He became an MP and then
|
prime minister of the Cape in 1890, when he was 37. From but one of his companies he drew a
personal income in the mid 1890's of £300,000 a year.
Neither Tom, Dick nor Jack Honeycombe, who may well have worked for one of Cecil
Rhodes' gold-mining concerns in Johannesburg, earned a thousandth of that vast sum, and there
was every chance that they might be
170
killed or injured in the mines. Men were expendable, white and black, and casualties were high.
If Jack came to South Africa and to Johannesburg in about 1894 (as tradition suggests), and
Dick two years later, they were part of the influx of Australian labour that flocked to the
Transvaal between 1893 and 1898. The Johannesburg newspaper, The Star, carried a headline
in February 1896: 'And stilt they come' - referring to Australian artisans or labourers in the
building and related trades. Eleven ships from Australia docked at Cape Town in 1895, some
carrying over 100 passengers and most stopping en route at Albany in Western Australia, the
main port of entry for the Coolgardie and Kalgoorlie goldfields.
Did Dick and Jack divert thither even briefly? Or did they sail doggedly on, drawn by better
money prospects in the South African mines? Dick was 38 in 1895; Jack was 34. Dick, it
seems, continued with his trade as a stonemason in Johannesburg; Jack the carpenter, it is said,
made timber supports for the mines.
Jack's grandson, Ernie Lawless, speaking nearly 75 years after the event, told me the tale of
Jack's departure from Melbourne, as he remembered it from what his mother had told him years
ago.
He said: 'There was no work in Australia at the time... But some building contractor in
Melbourne started up and Jack, who was a carpenter, said: "I'll go and get a job as a
bricklayer." His wife said: "How can you get a job as a bricklayer? You don't know anything
about it." He said: "Well, that's all they want." They didn't want any carpenters at that time. He
worked for half a day and the boss said to him: "You're not a bricklayer. You're no good to
us." And he was fired. He was out of work for quite a time. Then another firm started and
wanted bricklayers, and this time he worked for them for a day before he was fired. The third
time he got a job he lasted for two days. Then he was fired again. He couldn't get any work in
Fitzroy, and when he read in the papers about gold being found in Johannesburg, and that all
these mines wanted men who were carpenters, as well as other trades, he said to his wife: "I'm
going over to South Africa to see if I can get work, and I'll send for you and the four children as
soon as I've saved enough money." The boat he took arrived in Cape Town. It took him six
weeks to get there. He got to Johannesburg on a goods train - he couldn't afford anything else.
He got work in Johannesburg straightaway. They signed him on at one of the mines, at
Krugersdorp, which is 20 miles from Johannesburg. He lined the shafts with timber, so that
skips could go down on the rails. He was always a carpenter, and he always worked in or near
Johannesburg.'
It seems - from what Ernie's wife then related - that Jack was in or near Johannesburg in
February 1896, when a goods train carrying explosives, about 58 tons of dynamite, blew up. It
was being unloaded in the marshalling-yards at Braamfontein, some two miles west of the city
centre, when a shunting train collided with the stationery trucks. In the resulting explosion the
dynamite train
171
|
disappeared, and a huge pit, 60 metres long and 25 deep, appeared in the ground. Hundreds of
surrounding homes and buildings were damaged or destroyed; some 200 people were injured,
and at least 62 were killed.
One of them was the grandmother of Ernie Lawless's wife. She was at home at the time. Her
five-year-old son and three-year-old daughter (Mrs Lawless's mother) were away with their
father, visiting, when the explosion occurred. The grandmother, Mrs Lena Defrey, was killed.
Jack was probably in Johannesburg during the Christmas holiday in 1896. Perhaps he met up
with his brothers, Tom and Dick. And on Christmas Eve, together with those miners and other
workers with a Cornish ancestry, they may have gathered outside the Grand National Hotel, on
the corner of Rissik and Pritchard Streets, to hear the Cornish Choir sing seasonal English songs
and carols on a first-floor balcony. All those in the street below would have joined in the singing,
remembering times past and places in that cold green faraway land, and yearning for the
company of absent families and friends.
Among them might not the three Honeycombe brothers have stood and sung? For had not their
grandfather, William, been born in Cornwall, at Calstock? And did they not still consider
England and Cornwall, though never seen by them, as home?
They were surely among the crowds that heard Fanny Moody-Manners sing a few weeks later.
Dubbed the Cornish Nightingale, she had been specially invited to sail to South Africa to
entertain her countrymen and women. Born in Redruth and now aged 30, she toured various
towns and isolated mining communities, reaching Johannesburg, with her husband, in January
1897. Her diary tells the story of one of the greatest days in her life.
'When we arrived at the Park Station a perfect mob of people appeared to be waiting for us.
They gave a hearty cheer when they saw me, and they also presented me with an illuminated
address of welcome. Amongst the people there were many who I had known in my Redruth
days, or who had at least known some member of my family. Indeed, it seemed as if every
Rand man who had hailed from the rocky moorland, every Jack from Camborne or Redruth,
every fisherman from Mount's Bay, and every reefman who claims the Duchy as his native
heath, had made it his business to be on the platform that morning. Then we got into the carriage
that was waiting for us and the horses were unyoked and replaced by a score or so of
Cornishmen who dragged us to the Grand National Hotel, and this, mind you, in the noontide
heat of a South African day.'
That night she sang for four hours at the Theatre Royal. Afterwards, the crowd of Cornishmen
would not disperse; they followed her to the Grand National Hotel and waited outside - until the
curtains of a balcony window opened and Fanny Moody-Manners stepped outside.
The Star described the scene: 'There was an assemblage of enthusiastic but strangely silent and
peaceful Cornishmen; this congregation of robust Romeos waited for their Juliet to appear upon
the balcony. It was a beautiful night, a starry night, and the star of the evening was not long in
presenting
172
herself to their view. To a silent crowd she sang Cornish songs. And as she sang, these big men
of Cornwall wept. They did not applaud; they hid their faces from each other and went quietly
away when she had finished.'
The following day she gave an impromptu concert at the Masonic Hall, singing only Cornish
|
songs. At the end she was given an illuminated address and a diamond tiara. She retired from
singing at her peak, in 1903, and died in Dublin in July 1945.
Something about this concert the Honeycombe brothers must have written in their monthly
letters to their wives in Melbourne - in which some part of their wages would usually be
enclosed. But not one of all the letters they must have written has survived.
In 1897 Jack's wife, Jane, was living with their four surviving children in Darling St, Footscray -
Lilla Florence had died of convulsions, aged five months, in 1891. Tom's wife, Catherine, and
her three children, were in Fergie St, North Fitzroy; and Fanny, Dick's wife, was with their four
children in Suffolk St, Footscray.
As Fanny's fourth child, Richard Thomas, was not born until 29 September 1896, we may,
according to Aunt Lil, fix his father's departure for South Africa until after that date. And as
Jack's fifth and last child was born in March 1892, and as they had all arrived regularly up to
then, we may assume that there was no sixth child because he was elsewhere.
Perhaps the timing of the three brothers' alleged arrival in South Africa should be: Tom-1892;
Jack-1894; and Dick-1896. We can be fairly sure that all three were in Johannesburg in 1897,
and that all three may have heard Fanny Moody-Manners sing.
Why all three stayed as long as they did in South Africa (particularly Tom) we do not know.
Presumably they were earning good money - as well as having a good time in their spare time.
Some of that money was sent to their wives in Melbourne. But for several years not enough was
made, apparently, to pay for their families to join them in South Africa. Or perhaps the wives
were reluctant to make the sea-journey with their children. There is a possibility that Tom
returned on a visit. But the likelihood is that the three brothers were apart from their families for
five years at least, and in Tom's case as long as eight.
Ernie Lawless said of Jack: 'He sent some money home. But he used to like his beer. His wife
and children waited and waited. She wrote letters. But it was six years before he sent for them,
and enough money for the voyage.'
Whatever plans Jack and Tom and Dick had for a return to Australia or a reunion with their
families were, however, altered perforce in 1899 by the Boer War.
There had always been dissension, hostilities or war in southern Africa, since the Dutch
established a permanent settlement at Cape Town in 1652. Assisted emigration swelled their
numbers until what was basically a refreshment and refuelling port of call for passing ships
became a genuine
173
colony, peopled by the Dutch and German ancestors of the Afrikaners of today, and by French
Huguenots, who from 1688 were given free passage to the Cape provided the cost was repaid
and their stay lasted for at least five years. By 1740 there were some 4,000 so-called free
burghers at the Cape and 1,500 Company servants and officials.
The first British occupation of the Cape, for military reasons, occurred in 1795. Ejected, they
returned in 1806 and the Cape Colony was assigned to Britain by the Congress of Vienna in
1814. British settlers now invaded the Cape, and this and the abolition of slavery in the British
Empire in 1833 and other matters moved many of the Dutch and German community, the
Boers, who were mainly farmers, to seek a homeland of their own elsewhere. Evicted in 1843
from Natal, which was annexed by the British that year, the Boers then concentrated in the
1850's in the territories that would eventually become the republics of the Orange Free State
|
and the Transvaal. Beset as they were by warring native tribes like the Bantus, Basutos and
Zulus, and by other problems, the Boers were forced to refer to the British for military,
administrative and economic aid. But when the British annexed the Transvaal in 1877, the Boers
revolted, and after defeating the British at Majuba Hill in 1881 succeeded in affirming their
independence. This success emboldened the Boers and led to a struggle for supremacy in South
Africa between the British and the Dutch - and for control of the gold and diamond mines.
Paul Kruger, who became president of the Transvaal in 1883 was openly hostile towards the
'Uitlanders' (outsiders or foreigners) who crowded into the Orange Free State and the
Transvaal seeking to prosper and benefit from the increasing discoveries of diamonds and gold.
He revised the franchise, so that the newcomers, though heavily taxed, would have few rights as
citizens: they would be second-class. The blacks of course were third-class, if anything at all.
In opposition to those demanding 'Africa for the Afrikaners' there arose an Imperialist party,
championed by Cecil Rhodes, who became prime minister of the Cape Colony in 1890. In the
Transvaal the political screws tightened on the Uitlanders, whose petitions for equal rights for all
white men were ignored. A section of them, encouraged by Rhodes, resorted to arms, and a
small force led by Dr Leander Starr Jameson, invaded the Transvaal from Rhodesia on New
Year's Eve, 1895. Dr Jameson, a Scot, had treated both President Kruger and the chief of the
Matabele, Lobengula, whose land he had recently conquered. This time he failed, he and his
force being routed and captured within a few days near Krugersdorp. Rhodes resigned as
premier a few months later, in 1896. Kruger entered into an agreement with the Orange Free
State aimed at achieving a united South Africa under a Dutch Republican Flag.
At the same time Johannesburg was declared a municipality run by a Town Council of
Afrikaners, and containing (in 1897) about 590 hotels and bars, and almost as many brothels -
of which the Honeycombe wives in Melbourne would have been happily unaware.
How aware were the Honeycombe brothers of the gathering political storm? Probably not much
- there were too many other distractions, in addition
174
to the pressures of work. Apart from the brothels, there were flashy music halls, circuses and
racecourses, and weeks of celebrations for the Diamond Jubilee of Queen Victoria's reign (60
years a Queen). Cars now added to the noisy throng of animal-drawn vehicles in the streets, lit
garishly by electric light.
The storm broke when in October 1899 the Boers invaded the British colony of Natal. Within
weeks the boisterous life of Johannesburg died away; thousands fled south by train and wagon;
the gold-mines closed, and unaccustomed silence reigned.
What happened to Dick and Tom and Jack?
It is said that Jack remained in or near Johannesburg and was employed as a guard protecting
the mines. There is a photograph of him, taken about 1900, that shows him in a khaki uniform
minus any insignia, sporting a splendid moustache and a rakish hat with a tilted brim. Was this
his military outfit for guarding the mines? Or did he perform some other military role?
Of Tom's situation nothing is known, except that he must have been a sick man by now, as he
would die of phthisis two years later.
Dick became a stretcher-bearer. But whether he volunteered or was commandeered, we do not
know. And he was not thus employed until March 1900, by which time Kimberley and
Ladysmith, besieged by the Boers, had been relieved, and all the major battles had been fought,
|
with more British disasters than victories at first, although the Boers were heavily outnumbered.
The Boers' maximum strength was 75,000 men, mainly drawn from a white population of
300,000. Great Britian had a population of 30 million, superior resources, and eventually had as
many as 250,000 men in arms. Nonetheless, their losses were greater: 5,774 killed and over
22,800 wounded -against about 12,000 wounded Boers and 4,000 killed. Disease was a great
destroyer of men on both sides, more so than bullets, bayonets or bombs. But useful lessons
were learned during the war about the fatal heroics of cavalry charges, and of thick, colourful
uniforms. Camouflage, trench warfare, commando units and smokeless gunpowder made their
debut - as well as concentration camps, in which the British 'concentrated' and detained Boer
families and their dependents, and wherein over 25,000 died, mainly of disease.
Banjo Paterson was a spectator of the war, reporting back to the Sydney Morning Herald on
what he, as a journalist, saw. Another Australian versifier there was Lt Harry 'Breaker1 Morant:
an Englishman who had emigrated to Queensland, he was court-marshalled for shooting Boer
prisoners and, with another officer, was executed in February 1902 by a firing squad.
Somehow Dick Honeycombe ended up in Natal, where Winston Churchill, while a war
correspondent, had been captured when the Boers attacked an armoured train. Imprisoned in
Pretoria, Churchill later escaped, hiding on a goods train. Natal witnessed several bloody battles
and the four-month siege of Ladysmith, which was relieved on 28 February by General Sir
Redvers Buller, whose bumbling, bullish tactics had already caused considerable losses among
175
his own troops, at Colenso and Spionkop. Buller was replaced as the British commander-in-
chief by Field-marshal Lord Roberts, who, accompanied by General Lord Kitchener as his
chief of staff, arrived in Cape Town in January 1900.
On 13 March Roberts led his army into the capital of the Orange Free State, Bloemfontein.
Mafeking was relieved on 4 May, and Roberts entered Johannesburg at the end of that month
and Pretoria early in June.
Byron Farwell, in The Great Boer War, describes what happened there.
'As in Johannesburg, it was business as usual in spite of the war... One could sit down to dinner
at the "best table in town" for five shillings. Hot and dusty farmers could come to the baths in
Vermeulen Street and have a warm tub, a shower, or a swim... Still, the wide streets were
unpaved. In the centre of town was Church Square, dominated by the Raadzaal [Town Hall]
and the Dutch Reformed Church where Kruger had often preached. On Church Street, the
principal thoroughfare, was the modest house of President Kruger. It was here on 29 May that
Kruger had said good-bye to his dying wife, leaving her to the care of their daughter, who lived
next door, and to the British. Unlike the loyal inhabitants of Bioemfontein, the citizens of Pretoria
did not flee. Indeed, there now seemed no place for them to go. The wives of Botha, Lucas
Meyer, Jan Smuts, and other Boer leaders remained in the town. Among the first soldiers to
enter Pretoria were Winston Churchill and his cousin, the young Duke of Marlborough, who
early in the morning on 5 June raced ahead of the troops to free the imprisoned [British]
officers. Churchill and Marlborough were directed to a barbed wire enclosure on the edge of
town. The prisoners called it "the bird cage." Here more than 100 officers were housed in a long
shed with a corrugated zinc roof, the interior decorated with pictures cut from illustrated British
magazines of the Queen, Lord Roberts, and celebrated actresses... When Churchill and
Marlborough rounded a corner and saw the "bird cage," Churchill took off his hat and gave a
|
cheer which was echoed by the prisoners, who came tumbling out of their barracks into the
enclosure. Marlborough found the commandant and demanded the surrender of the prison. The
gate was opened, the guards were made prisoners, and Lieutenant Cecil Grimshaw of the
Dublin Fusiliers produced a Union Jack he had made... Early in the afternoon Roberts made a
triumphal entry with his army: 25,531 officers and men, 6,971 horses, 116 guns, and 76
machine guns. Lord Roberts and his staff sat their horses in Church Square to review the
troops. The released British officers lined the streets... The troops were tired, grimy and
footsore... In Church Square the Union Jack which had been made by Lady Roberts and flown
over Bloemfontein and Johannesburg was raised by the Duke of Westminster, an officer on
Roberts' staff. The Reverend Batts watched the ceremony with emotion: "I saw a big Australian
mop his eyes at the moment and I felt a lump in my throat."'
Australia's first Victoria Cross was won in July 1900 by an officer serving with the Medical
Corps. Although the Boer War had nothing to do with the Australian colonies, they loyally and
enthusiastically sent 1,200 men, with horses and equipment, to fight for and with Britain against
the rebel Boers. Among them
176
was Lt Neville Howse, an Englishman, who had settled in New South Wales in 1889 and
practised as a GP. At Vredefort in the Orange Free State he picked up a wounded soldier
under heavy fire and carried him to safety. He was awarded theVC in 1901. Although English
by birth he was serving with a Corps from New South Wales and was a citizen of the newly
federated Australia. In later life he became Mayor of Orange in NSW and was knighted after
the first World War. He died in England.
Meanwhile, Buller had continued his operations in Natal, and succeeded in driving the Boers
back into the Transvaal. With his army was Dick Honeycombe, who had joined the Imperial
Bearer Corps at Pietermarltzburg on 21 March 1900, when he was 42. This handsome inland
town, founded by the Boers, had been the British colony's administrative centre since 1843.
We know that Dick became a stretcher bearer for the British forces as his discharge certificate
from the Corps was passed on to his grandson and preserved. After one year and 133 days of
service he was discharged on 1 August 1901 at Peitermaritzburg, the certificate being signed by
a Major LD Hay. Dick's character is described as 'Good'. More interestingly, a physical
description is included. It says his age was 44 (which he would not in fact be true until
September); that he was 5'3VS; that his complexion was dark, his eyes were blue, and his hair
was 'grey shot black'. His trade is given as stonecutter, and his intended place of residence was
Australia.
Although the war dragged on for two years, until May 1902, largely owing to the unremitting
guerilla warfare carried on by the Boers, Dick Honeycombe was now bent on going home. And
he returned to Melbourne, to his wife and four young children, in 1902 - probably after the war
came to an end.
Tom was dead by then. It is possible that because of his illness, he never took any part in the
Boer War. He may indeed have returned to Australia before the war began. For he died of
phthisis, aged 41, at 69 Lee St, North Carlton, on 3 March 1901. His occupation was that of
stonecutter, and the registrar was informed of the death by Tom's eldest son, George, who was
now 19 and still living at home, as were the other two children, Elizabeth Mary, just 18, and
Tom junior, now aged 12.
|
How Tom's widow, Catherine, coped with his death financially we can only surmise. But no
doubt she, as well as her two eldest children, had jobs, and lived as frugally as she had done all
her married life. Her son, George, must have been employed already as a clerk, which was his
occupation when he married at the age of 33. And when the family moved to the adjacent
suburb of Fitzroy after his father's death, George's future position as Town Clerk of Fitzroy was
assured.
Back in South Africa, Jack Honeycombe, the youngest of the three Honeycombe brothers, had
remained in or near Johannesburg during the closing stages of the Boer War.
Lord Kitchener was now in charge, Lord Roberts having returned to England at the end of
1900 after a successful campaign. In dealing with the hit-and-run attacks of the Boer
commando units led by General De Wet, (Kruger
177
had fled to Europe), Kitchener adopted a scorched earth policy, destroying forms which might
shelter or support the Boers and incarcerating their women and children in concentration camps.
He also covered the countryside with barbed wire to impede Boer horsemen and built
blockhouses along railway lines, to protect and facilitate the passage of armoured trains.
Dispirited, diminished, but not defeated, the Boers sued for peace.
A peace conference was eventually held at Vereeniging, and a treaty signed in Pretoria on 31
May 1902. The Transvaal and the Orange Free State were annexed by the British, but before
long both colonies were given self-government, and the Union of South Africa was created -
along with the system that led to apartheid in 1910.
Noisy life had returned to Johannesburg, as well as its polyglot citizens, before the end of the
war, and the gold-mines were soon in full production again.
In 1902, probably about the time the peace treaty was signed, Jack Honeycombe, a full-time
carpenter again, sent for his wife and four children. He must also have sent them sufficient
money for the voyage. We know the family were resident in Footscray, at 16 Buckingham St, at
the beginning of 1902. But after that they disappear from the street directories, and after a
separation of about six years, Jack was reunited in Johannesburg with his wife Jane.
Jack was 41 in November that year. Of his children, Olive was 18; Rosa was 15; Fred was 13;
and young John was 9. The journey to South Africa must have been the most exciting thing that
had ever happened to them. For none of the children, nor Jane, had probably ever been far
from Melbourne; Jane, whose father was a baker, had been born at Collingwood. But the
wrench of leaving their friends and familiar surroundings must have pained Jane and her two
daughters. They may have consoled themselves with the thought that one day they would return.
But it seems that only Jack, and Olive, ever did.
A dim light illumined an aspect of that voyage to South Africa when the son of that 9-year-old
John (also called John) spoke to me in Durban in 1982.
He said; 'Dad told me they'd apparently never seen electric lights before, and my father's bunk
in the cabin was right by this light and they couldn't put it out. His mother [Jane] kept blowing on
it, thinking it was a gaslight. A steward came in and showed them how it worked. They'd never
seen electric lights... It was a rough passage apparently and they were all very seasick. That light
stayed on all the way from Australia to here... They all went to live in Johannesburg, in Mayfair.
My grandfather Jack was a carpenter and my father was one as well. They both worked in the
mines, the Crown Mines, near Mayfair. That's why they all lived in Mayfair. It was closest to the
|
Crown Mines. It was one of the biggest gold-mines in those days, and the richest. It was vast.
My Dad used to work in one of the workshops, on the surface. The only time he'd go
underground would be to put brake blocks in the horse wagons, big wooden blocks. There'd
be about 20,000 blacks working there; the whites had the overseeing jobs and were the
craftsmen and technicians. They had their
178
own reduction plants, and the mine dumps were huge. The children used to play on these
dumps, in the sand and rock. That was when I was young, in the 1930's.1
The story of the South African Honeycombes, Jack's descendants, will have to be told
elsewhere. Suffice it now to say that his two sons and two daughters married, and that all had
children of their own. Although young Jack (John Albert, born 1892) had three sons, two died
young and the third never married. So it was Fred's only child, called Cyril Norman (born
1916) who carried on the Honeycombe name. Cyril in turn had only one son, Bill (born 1939),
and so had Bill. His son, Warren, born in 1965 in Johannesburg also has one son, Ryan, born in
1995.
There are a few Honeycombs (without the 'e') in South Africa, in Cape Town and around
Johannesburg. But they are not of Cornish origin and have nothing to do with us.
On a visit to South Africa in 1982 to find and meet the descendants of Jack, I came across
several Honeycombs in the Cape and Johannesburg telephone directories. This was a surprise,
as I thought my researches had accounted for all the Honeycombes and their whereabouts in the
world. Somewhat reluctantly I made contact with them and discovered first of all that the
Honeycomb listed in the Cape Town directory lived in a poor area, Heideveld, out on The
Flats, where I was told, Cape Coloureds lived. Gosh! Could I have found a family of coloured
Honeycombes? Could they even be blackT?
Much intrigued, I telephoned; a man answered. But he was very wary, and showed no interest
or inclination to talk. Nor would he say who he was or anything about his family. When I visited
the address by taxi - though advised not to do so - no one answered the door. I stood in a
scruffy deserted street of low prefabricated homes and ramshackle huts, with a barking dog and
a crying baby the only sounds to be heard. Conscious of unseen eyes inspecting me I soon
returned to the taxi and was driven away.
Much later, a paid researcher established that this Honeycomb was in fact Cape Coloured, that
his father, William, had died when the Heideveld Honeycomb was six years old, in the 1940's,
and that he had been born in Cape Town. When asked if he knew anything about his unusual
name and its possible origin, he replied: 'Try Hanekom'.
Of this I knew nothing at the time, and telephoned the Johannesburg Honeycombs fully
expecting them to be coloured or black. Far from it. They were Afrikaners, in accent and
attitude, and turned out to be whiter than white. One of the wives, who looked and sounded like
Bette Davis and was called Lulu Honeycomb was a lulu in more ways than one and immensely
outspoken. I liked her. But sitting among these Afrikaners in a Germiston home, I felt like an
Alien, and their overexcited reaction to me and their eagerness to please, was such
179
that I might have been a Creature from Outer Space. They didn't seem like 'family' to me - not
like all the other Honeycombes I'd met.
|
And they weren't.
They showed me a family bible, written in Dutch. And it revealed that their surname had been
altered from Hanecom to Honeycomb - that the original owner of the bible had been a man
called HE Hanecom, who was born in 1845. He had married about 1870 and had six children,
four girls and two boys, from one of whom (the other died young) the Johannesburg
Honeycombs were descended. Lulu was married to one of HE Hanecom's greatgrandsons,
Daniel Johannis Cornelius Honeycomb, born in November 1941. He had married Lulu in 1966
and they had three sons. Lulu's full maiden name was Lucy Magdeline Van Rooyen. All the
Hanecom names in the Bible had been altered to Honeycomb, by the simple expedient of
adding a y and a 'b' to each name. As the 'a' in Hanecom looked like an "o' and as the two parts
of the name were usually written separately (ie, Hane com) it was easy to change the name to
Hone(y)com(b).
But why? None of the Honeycombs professed to know why the name was anglicised from the
Dutch Hanecom to the English Honeycomb. Possibly someone had wanted, perhaps during the
First or Second World Wars, to become more acceptably British. Yet despite the sweeter
surname, the Honeycombs I met couldn't have been more Afrikaner if they'd tried.
It was both sad and pleasing to realise that the colourful Honeycombs (black, coloured or
white) were no relation to us, and that Warren, great-grandson of Jack, could be the last of the
true South African Honeycombes, whose ancestry stretched across back continents to ancient,
rural Cornwall, and to Calstock, for over 600 years.
The Cape Coloured Honeycomb in Cape Town could have resulted from a liaison between a
white Hanecom and a coloured servant girl. And indeed in the archives department in Pretoria I
found a death notice for an Elena Honeycomb, a Cape Coloured single woman, born in the
Cape Province, who had died in October 1918 aged 35, at the Klipfontein farm at Boksburg
North, where she worked as a domestic servant for a Mrs Mina Joubert (who was illiterate by
the way). No cause of death was given, nor Elena Honeycomb's parentage. But Boksburg, now
an eastern suburb of Johannesburg, is not far from Germiston, where later Honeycombs would
be entrenched. Elena would have been born in 1883 - a bastard child? Or was she given the
surname of the family for whom she worked?
Two other death notices, unexpectedly found in Pretoria, solved one mystery and caused some
more.
One revealed where and when Fred Honeycombe, born at St Cleer in Cornwall in March
1877, had died. I had been told by Cornish descendants of Fred's family that he was a sailor
and had died and been buried at sea. Fred was one of the ten children of William Henry
Honeycombe, a carpenter, who lived in Hocken's House, St Cleer. Now it turned out that Fred
had died in August 1911 in South Africa, aged 34 and single - and 'miner' was his
180
occupation. Again, although he died in Boksburg Hospital, no cause of death was given. A
mining accident perhaps? It would seem that Fred jumped ship to seek his fortune on the gold-
fields around Johannesburg.
Several of the deepest and richest gold-mines in the world are now centred on Boksburg.
Before the Boer War President Kruger owned a nearby farm called Geduld; and the first
railway service in the Transvaal, linking Boksburg and Johannesburg, was inaugurated in 1890.
It was called the 'Rand Tram'. Fred Honeycombe, who died in 1911, could have been in the
|
area from the time of the Boer War. He was 25 when the peace treaty was signed in 1902.
Elena Honeycomb was 19 that year. Obviously she could not have been Fred's daughter. But is
it just coincidence that she and sailor-turned-miner Fred both died at Boksburg within a period
of seven years? Was she Fred's girl and took his surname - though the death notice clerk spells
it without an 'e'?
Or was Fred the father of the Philip Donald Honeycomb, who died in Pretoria, aged 25, in July
1928?
This Philip was an unmarried plumber and must have been an illegitimate child, as his mother's
name is given in his death notice as Margaret Wighton. His father's name is unfortunately not
recorded, and he is merely said to have been 'Deceased'. Philip, although he lived at 229
Church St west in Pretoria, died in his mother's home at 431 Vermeulen St. She was present
when he died. The death notice also records beside 'Names of children of deceased' two names
- those of Violet Armour (nee Honeycomb) and Richard Honeycomb. As these two are unlikely
to have been Philip's children - he was unmarried, 25, and Violet was clearly old enough to
have married - she and Richard were probably his sister and brother and literally the children of
the other deceased man recorded on the notice, Philip's father. It seems that Margaret Wighton
may have had three illegitimate children - Philip, Violet and Richard.
We do not have the records of their births. But as Philip died aged 25 and 10 months in July
1928, we can deduce that he was born in September 1902. The notice also states that he was
born in Johannesburg, and that his nationality was British. Not Dutch, South African, or
Australian - British.
Is it possible that Philip (and his brother and sister) were the offspring of one of the Australian
brothers, Dick, Tom or Jack? And the British element was his mother?
The fact that Jack brought his wife and family to Johannesburg in 1902 seems to indicate he was
not afraid of any possible liaison with Margaret Wighton being found out. Therefore, none
existed. Tom, as we know, was a very sick man, and died in Melbourne in March 1901. As
Philip was born in September 1902, his father could not have been Tom. But wasn't Philip's
brother called RicharcP And wasn't our Richard Honeycombe (Dick) probably in South Africa
until 1902, though discharged from the Imperial Bearer Corps in August 1901? And wasn't
Philip conceived around Christmas or on the New Year's Eve of 1901?
181
It was not until I sat talking to an elderly lady in a Footscray front room a few years later, that
the truth struck me like a blow between the eyes. I was talking to Aunt Lil, then 88, and making
notes, but not doing very well. She was anxious, even agitated, crumpling a handkerchief in her
lap.
She had married a John Honeycombe - but which one? She was also a Honeycombe, a
daughter of the Dick who had gone to South Africa. Had she really married another
Honeycombe? A cousin? Which one? When did she get married? Answer-in 1921.
I leafed through the Australian family trees I had drawn. Which John?
I stared at her. There could only be one, and she was his second wife.
She had married her Uncle Jack! Jack, at the age of 60, had married his brother's daughter; she
was his niece.
|
24 Foolscray and the First World War
Lilian Honeycombe's marriage to her uncle, John Honeycombe, was still a long way off in
September 1897, when Richard and Elizabeth Honeycombe (now 68 and 75) celebrated their
50 years of marriage in Footscray.
Lil, the third and youngest daughter of Dick and Fanny Honeycombe, was then a mere three
years old, and but one of the eleven grandchildren of Dirty Dick and his Scottish wife.
We presume there was a celebration in 76 Albert Street, or even at some local hotel. Fifty years
was a long time in anyone's life, let alone as a wedded pair. Perhaps something was made of the
coincidence of Queen Victoria's Diamond Jubilee. But as three of Dirty Dick's sons were in
South Africa, and as the fourth and eldest, George, had no fondness for his father and lived in
the far off and more salubrious suburb of South Yarra, perhaps any celebration excluded the
three daughters-in-law, who also had young children, and was confined to the unmarried eldest
daughter, Elizabeth Jane, soon to be 49, and the two youngest married daughters, Harriet (Mrs
Joseph Steel) and Louisa (Mrs William Allen). Richard's second oldest daughter, Mary Ann
(Mrs Charles Regelsen), lived in Benalla, and may have found the demands of her family and the
journey to Footscray too much for her.
But Jane and Lawrence Mountjoy may have travelled to Melbourne from their affluent home in
Geelong. For Jane, now 71, may have felt closer to her brother since their father's death at
Wharparilla the previous year. It is also possible that Dirty Dick's youngest brother, John, came
to Melbourne from Queensland about this time, finally abandoning his mentally unstable Irish
wife and their six children in Charters Towers.
However, Richard's brothers and sisters, and his children, were never very close. His grand-
daughter, Lil, said years later: 'None of us got together much. Not like they do now... We had a
funny grandma and grandpa. They never wanted to see their grandchildren. Very peculiar. The
whole family didn't want to meet up somehow. Everybody seemed so distant - you weren't
good enough for some of them.
If there was a family gathering, which could also have included Dirty Dick's younger married
sisters, Elizabeth (Mrs Charles Franklin) and Martha (Mrs Charles Chapman), it would have
been the last involving this many of the Honeycombes, and especially those who had sailed to
Australia in the early 1850's. The infirmities of age, distance and death would separate them the
more in ten years' time, when the ageing Footscray couple's diamond wedding anniversary
would safely come and go.
184
Footscray still smelt in 1897, as the tanneries, fertiliser factories, ropeworks and abattoirs
continued to be the mainstay of local industries. Engineering works and foundries were on the
increase, and in 1897 an explosion in an ammunition factory, where machinery and working
practices were both deficient, resulted in the deaths of three girls. The top girls in this factory
were earning 18 shillings for a 53 hour week, the lowest eight shillings (between one or two
pennies an hour). The Factories and Shops Act of 1896 had reduced the weekly working hours
of female shop assistants and boys younger than 16 to 52, and the half-holiday, on a
Wednesday, had become compulsory. But it was not until 1909 that the half day was moved to
Saturday, and became fixed as such.
By 1899 Victoria's economy had fully recovered from the depression, and employment figures
were the same as those of 1893. Footscray was on the way to becoming the most highly
|
industrialised part of Melbourne and would remain so up to the First World War. Labourers,
however, were earning little more than seven shillings for an eight-hour day, and a labourer's
family, of five persons, was spending on average about £1.12.6 a week on groceries, food and
rent. Rates, lighting, heating, fares, clothes, household purchases, etc were extra.
Another and universal cause for celebration was the birth of Australia as a nation on 1 January
1901. The necessary Act and attendant legislation had been passed by the British Parliament in
July 1900 and given Queen Victoria's official assent. But the proclamation of the
Commonwealth of Australia and the union of the six colonies was delayed until September, to
allow Western Australia to fall in line.
At the end of December 1900, Edmund Barton became Australia's first Prime Minister, heading
a ministry that included Sir John Forrest, Sir Philip Fysh, Sir William Lyne and Alfred Deakin,
and governing a population of 3.8 million whites. Half a million of them, arriving by ferry, tram
and train, packing into Sydney on New Year's Day for a varied programme of ceremonies,
speeches, processions and feasts. Flags and banners flew and fireworks exploded; buildings
were outlined in electric light, which illuminated the new nation's slogan - 'One People, One
Destiny'.
There was a much stronger feeling of national identity and of celebration than in 1888.
Centennial Park was the centre of Sydney's celebrations, and therein a huge grandstand with a
canopy was erected with 'ample accommodation for Horses and Vehicles'... 'refreshments of
every description, also Musical Selections'... 'a Panoramic View overlooking the Swearing In
Ground'... 'Comfortable Seats with Reclining Backs'... 'ample sanitary accommodation'. Seats
cost between six and ten shillings. At the Sydney Cricket Ground massed military bands gave a
concert of Christmas Carols. Military and civilian brass bands, and many soldiers, including
British and Indian contingents, marched in the ceremonial procession to Centennial Park, which
was led by representatives of the trades unions and their tableaux and displays. Those that
followed in carriages included the press, judges, clergymen, mayors, politicians, councillors, and
the heads of the church, state and the
185
the home of the Governor-General. It was to remain so for the next 26 years, until Parliament
moved to its permanent home in Canberra.'
In 1902, Richard's second son, Dick, left South Africa and returned to Melbourne, to his wife,
Fanny, three daughters and little son. There were no presents, according to his third daughter,
Lily or Lil (then aged eight), but they were all pleased to see him: he just suddenly appeared at
the door of the family home.
To begin with they lived not far from Richard senior in Errol St, by the railway line. Then they
moved even nearer, to Buckley St, on the southern side of the railway tracks. So of all
Richard's children - apart from his unmarried eldest daughter, Elizabeth Jane (who still lived with
her parents) - Richard probably saw the most of Dick, Fanny and their four children, Louisa,
Jessie, Lilian, and Richard Thomas, who was six in 1902.
Dick was still in South Africa when he was robbed by a kaffit (according to Aunt Lil), while
going to post a letter to Melbourne; he was hit on the back of the head. This is said to have
contributed to his blindness: his optic nerves were damaged, and creeping cataracts soon
robbed him of his sight. On account of this, he is also said, while scavenging in a quarry, to have
fallen and hurt himself.
|
Aunt Lil would say, years later, that her father was blind for about ten years. She said: 'If he
wanted to see grandpa and grandma in Albert Street, I used to take him there. He had a stick,
but he never used it like you see blind men now... Our mother couldn't read to him, as she could
hardly read herself. She couldn't even sign her own name properly. Her mother died when she
was an infant, and that left her and her father. He never sent her to school or anything like that.
An aunt took her in and had her work in the kitchen. So she never had any education. I don't
know how she mananged, but she did.'
It sounds as if times were hard for Dick and his family in the opening years of the new century
and during the apotheosis of the British Empire and the Edwardian age - King Edward VII was
crowned in August 1902.
Quarrying was still a major physical and economic feature of Footscray life. There were at least
a dozen quarries in the area, most of them north of the railway line to Geelong. In 1908 the
business run by the Rumpf brothers was bought by the Albion Quarrying Company, one of the
biggest of its kind in Victoria. Perhaps grandfather Richard and his son were employed there, or
at one of the two quarries on Gordon Street, or at the Footscray Council's quarry on Nicholson
Street North. And were they members of the Quarrymen and Stonecutter's Association formed
on 11 May 1906 at the Plough Hotel?
They must surely have belonged to one or other of the many church or sporting societies, clubs,
pubs, masonic lodges, or other groups that thrived in Footscray and organised frequent outings
and social events. Yet despite such vigorous activities and much civic pride, the community, in
1907, still lacked any public gardens or public hall, as well as any local library, swimming-pool,
187
secondary school or its own brass band - although two brass bands and two parks, the Railway
Gardens and Footscray Park, came into being within three years. Footscray was also still not an
integral part of Melbourne, like Fitzroy and Carlton, being separated from the main city by two
rivers, the Saltwater and the Yarra, and by marshland and swamp. These were to the east of
Footscray; to the south was Yarraville and the easily accessible Williamstown and the beach.
To the north and west were many miles of fertile plains. In some respects Footscray, despite its
industrialisation and stinks, was still a booming country town.
In 1907 a telephone service was established linking Melbourne to Sydney, New Zealand
became a Dominion, and what has been called the "first Australian classic of the silent screen',
The Story of the Kelly Gang, was seen and acclaimed. Made by the Tait brothers on their
property near Heidelburg, it ran for about an hour and a half, and spoken dialogue was
provided by actors behind the screen. The Taits made other films, including Mystery of a
Hansom Cab, and such was the public's interest in this new and exciting entertainment that the
Federal Hall in Footscray was turned into a permanent picture theatre four years later, and the
first cinema to be built as such, The Grand, was opened the year after that, in time to screen the
antics of the Keystone Cops and the first Charlie Chaplin films.
Would that someone had filmed, as they could have by then, the diamond wedding anniversary
of Richard and Elizabeth Honeycombe of Albert Street in September 1907. Sixty years of
marriage were surely worth commemorating in some way, and if so something may have been
organised by the elderly couple's second son, Dick, and his wife Fanny, now living around the
corner in Buckley Street.
But Dick was blind and ailing; and he himself was 50 a few weeks before the event. His four
|
children - the two eldest were now at work - were now 17 (Louisa), 15 (Jessie), 13 (Lilian -
Aunt Lil), and 11 (Richard junior). Dick's older brother, George the coach-painter, and his wife
Eliza, were still in Albion Street, South Yarra; Tom's widow, Catherine, was in Fitzroy; and
Jack and his family were still in Johannesburg.
The old couple, now 78 and 85 and still attended by their spinster daughter, Jane, were given an
anniversary present of a sort the following year when Prime Minister Alfred Deakin's
government introduced old age and invalid pensions of ten shillings a week.
Other notable events of 1908 were the naming of Canberra as the site of the Commonwealth
Government's new home; the staging of the first surf carnival and competition at Manly; and the
publication of Mrs Gunn's story of outback life, We of the Never-Never.
The first of Richard and Elizabeth's eleven grandchildren to marry was Tom's daughter,
Elizabeth Mary. A dressmaker, aged 26 and living at 18 Falconer Street, North Fitzroy (where
the marriage took place, solemnised by a Methodist minister), she wed Joseph Richards, a 27-
year-old process engraver from North Fitzroy, whose father was described in the marriage
certificate as a
188
Commonwealth. The aborigines were not represented. Last of all came the new Governor-
General, Lord Hopetoun, who in due course officially proclaimed Australia a Commonwealth -
whereupon 'a choir of 10,000 children, 1,000 adults and 10 brass bands thundered forth the
National Anthem.'
Melbourne's celebrations were much more subdued. There was a salute of 101 guns and the
city was decked with flags. It was a public holiday, but no public functions were held - just as
well, as it rained. Melbourne's turn for lavish ceremonies would come in May, when the first
Federal Parliament was opened in the city. In the meantime, on 22 January 1901, Queen
Victoria died. Public buildings and city shops and stores, like Hooper's in Footscray, were now
draped in purple and black.
Aged 81, Victoria had reigned for 63 years, since 1837, and throughout the half-century that
the Honeycombes had been in Australia. She had seemed immortal, as permanent and as proud
a symbol as Britannia, and as enduring as the Empire itself.
Richard Honeycombe had been eight years old when Victoria, then a young girl, become queen;
he was now 71. It must have seemed like the end of an era and the start of a new one. But how
much would Richard see of it? How much did he care? A death in his own family must have
made him aware of his own mortality. On 3 March 1901 his third son, Tom, newly returned
from South Africa, died of phthisis in North Carlton; he was 41.
WH Newnham in Melbourne describes one of the city's most extravagantly theatrical occasions
which some of the Honeycombes could hardly have failed to observe, as spectators at least -
the inauguration of the new nation's first Parliament.
'On 6 May 1901, a perfect autumn day, the Duke and Duchess of Cornwall and York (later
King George V and Queen Mary) landed at St Kilda three miles from the city, and drove
through decorated streets to Government House. Four days later they drove in state to the
Exhibition Buildings, where 15,000 people had been invited to the most important ceremony in
the history of a nation - the opening of its first parliament. The first Governor-General of
Australia, Lord Hopetoun, escorted the Royal couple to their thrones under the great central
dome of the vast building. Behind the Duke and Duchess sat the governors and lieutenant-
|
governors of the six Australian States in blue and scarlet uniforms richly ornamented with gold,
the judiciary in wigs and gowns, and members of the consular corps in resplendent dress.
Members of both the Federal and Victorian Parliaments were grouped around the front of the
dais and spectators packed the main concourse and galleries. After the traditional summoning of
the Lower House, the usual prayers and the reading of the Royal Patent by the Clerk of
Parliaments, the Duke delivered his message from the throne... The colourfully dressed
trumpeters blew a triumphant fanfare, the crowd cheered, guns boomed, hats were thrown high
into the air and Union Jacks fluttered out from the flagpoles of thousands of public buildings and
private homes. The once tiny village had become the capital of Australia and
186
'gentleman'. The witnesses at the wedding (on 7 April 1909) were a man and a woman called
Permewan, evidently relatives of the bride's mother, whose maiden name was Morris, as one
witness was Elizabeth Mary Morris Permewan (perhaps the bride's aunt).
The Permewans were on the up and up in Melbourne then. Their common ancestor, John
Permewan, who was born in Penzance in 1837, was in Ballarat and Geelong in the 1850's and
60's establishing himself as a road and river carrier of goods. His company had the largest share
of the Echuca trade by 1875, and by 1888 Permewan, Wright & Co had 48 branches in
Victoria and New South Wales. Their London agent was Pickford & Son. The company's
express wagons, pulled by teams of horses, could carry up to six tons of goods; and it also
owned two cargo and three passenger steamers plying between Melbourne and Geelong. John
Permewan died in Ballarat in 1904. But his family maintained his business and their name is still
well known in connection with enterprises involving hardware and general merchandise.
It would seem that Elizabeth Mary Honeycombe's mother, Catherine, was related by marriage
to the Permewans, and tnat her marriage was a genteel affair - and not just because the
bridegroom's father was a gent.
There were more celebrations two months later, when Footsoray's first 50 years were accorded
a Jubilee Procession and Gala Day in June. The procession, over a mile in length, took 20
minutes to pass the many thousands of people who lined the flag-bedecked streets. Among
them must have been three generations of Honeycombes - Richard and Elizabeth, Richard and
Fanny, and Richard junior, now aged 12.
They saw at the forefront a dray bearing elderly pioneers, some of those, according to the
Advertiser, who had witnessed Footscray's rise 'from a swampy, riverside flat to one of the
busiest manufacturing centres in Australia.' Next came other horse-drawn vehicles carrying
manufacturers' and traders' displays, featuring soap, wool, glue, leather, chemicals, dairy
products, meat and other goods. On one of the carts a little girl, surrounded by corn and barley,
held a Cornucopia, a horn of plenty, out of which tumbled a profusion of fruit. There were
bands and representatives of masonic lodges in their regalia, and carts carrying comic tableaux.
At an open-air civic reception the Governor of Victoria was welcomed by the Mayor, Bill
Fielding, Footscray's only Labour councillor, and cheered by thousands of children. Speeches
were followed by feasting, fun and games.
Said The Age: 'The city showed that it was thoroughly satisfied with itself, and proud of its 50
years' record - as, indeed, it has reason to be'. Did Dirty Dick get drunk that night with his
cronies in some local hotel?
The following year, in April 1910 (when Jane Mountjoy died, aged 84, in Geelong) Labour won
|
a landslide victory at the Federal general election, and Andrew Fisher, the new prime minister,
inaugurated a period of reform, heralded by the spectacular progress of Halley's Comet across
the sky, and the death in May of Edward VII. His son became George V. Banknotes became
Australian, and not British, and a national penny post for half-ounce letters was introduced,
189
although the first Australian stamps did not appear for another three years. In New South
Wales, the first powered aircraft that was Australian-made took to the air, six years after the
Wright brothers' historic flight in the USA.
Other changes to local and national life over the next two years included the creation of the
Northern Territory (separated from South Australia) with Darwin as its capital; the creation of
the Royal Australian Navy; the first appearance of women in the Olympics (Fanny Durack was
the first Australian woman to win gold in the 100 metres freestyle in Stockholm in 1912); and
the creation of a maternity allowance of £5 for every newborn child. Most wondrously in
Footscray was the illuminating of the streets and some homes with electric light. With improved
sewerage and running water already in most homes the domestic scene was transformed,
becoming more as we know it now. A further transformation was that of the stinking Saltwater
River into the less polluted and sylvan Maribyrnong, its banks beautiful with flowering shrubs,
boulevards and trees.
As if as a prologue of the wars to come, and in keeping with the mercantile and military-based
ethos of the Empire - King George V and Queen Mary visited India at the end of 1911 and
were proclaimed Emperor and Empress of that land - a Drill Hall, believed to have been the first
in Australia, was built in Footscray to accommodate the weekend and evening activities of
young male cadets, aged from 12 to 18, who became liable that year for compulsory military
training. Up to the age of 25 all young men were also required to do 16 full days' training a year.
Although irksome to most and abused and derided by some - officers were assaulted and
cadets assailed by brawling larrikin gangs called 'pushes' which were active at this time (they
assaulted passers-by, as well as each other and the police) - the patriotic devotion to England,
the Empire and the Union Jack that had sent Australian troops to the Boer War and the Boxer
rebellion in China, was still strong and strongly preached in schools.
Young Richard, Dirty Dick's grandson, was 15 in September 1911. Was he among those
forced to do weekly drills? Two of the other grandsons (George in Fitzroy and William in South
Yarra) at 30 were too old. But Tom's younger son, Thomas Gordon, aged 22 and also in
Fitzroy, may have had to have paraded and shouldered arms.
This Thomas, who was apparently known by his second name, Gordon, married Albine May
Child on 24 April 1912 in All Saints Church in Northcote, a nice northeastern suburb of
Melbourne - ten days after the Titanic struck an iceberg in the North Atlantic and sank.
Despite the death of his father in 1901, Gordon's mother, Catherine, had clearly raised the
social standing of her family, probably through hard work, thrift and the exercise of a good
business sense and contacts. Her eldest son, George, (as we know) was a clerk and would
become Town Clerk of Fitzroy. But even in 1912 Gordon's marriage certificate shows that the
family had some affluent and influential friends.
190
Gordon and his bride were both 23. He was living at the time in 31 Rowe Street, North Fitzroy,
|
with his mother and older brother, George, and he is described in the certificate as a 'traveller'
or salesman. Albine was a milliner and the daughter of a Northcote butcher. The witnesses are
interesting: John William Metters, and a man who signed his name as Mac Robertson, Metters
was a name now notably associated with the manufacture of gas stoves in Melbourne. The other
signature looks very like that of the philanthropist Sir Macpherson Robertson, who made a
fortune in confectionery, sponsored antarctic expeditions, air and motor racing entreprises, and
at the time of the centenary of Victoria in 1934, provided the prize money (£15,000) for an Air
Race between London and Melbourne, as well as large sums for a girls' high school and a
fountain. He also introduced chewing-gum and candy floss to Australia. Dressed in white, with
silver hair, he impressed wherever he went. His personal indulgence was a fleet of Packard
cars. The Robertson signature became known all over the sweet-eating world. His empire has
since been absorbed by Cadbury-Schweppes, but 'Old Gold' chocolates are still produced and
carry that unique signature on the box.
Macpherson Robertson, son of Roderick Robertson and Catherine Macpherson, was born at
Lethbridge, some 20 miles northwest of Geelong, in 1859 - so he was the same age as
Gordon's father. The eldest of seven children, four of whom were boys, he was apprenticed
with the Victorian Confectionery Company in 1874, and six years later began making novelty
sweets in the bathroom of his Fitzroy home, hawking them to local shopkeepers. It may have
been about this time that he got to know Gordon's father, who married Catherine Morris in
1880. On the other hand, Macpherson Robertson may have only become acquainted with
Catherine as a widow living in Fitzroy. He himself married Elizabeth Hedington in 1886, in
North Carlton, where the Honeycombes were living at that time.
Now the maiden name of the mother of Gordon's bride (Albine Child) was Rebecca Martha
Hedington. Surely she and Elizabeth Hedington were sisters? If so, Mac Robertson, who would
have been 53 in 1912, was Albine's uncle by marriage.
This was confirmed in an aside by Aunt Lil years later that meant nothing at the time. She said:
'Gordon married twice. The first was Mrs Mac Robertson's niece. In Fitzroy. They had a
daughter, but then she got rid of him, and he married again.'
So Gordon must have had great expectations because of this marriage, with the good fairies of
the Metters and Robertson families blessing the connubial rites. After all, he had nearly married
into a fortune. Unfortunately, he must somehow have blotted his copybook or not shown any
business flair, as his expectations were never realised, it seems, and he remained a salesman or
small businessman all his life.
The witnesses at his sister's wedding in 1909 had been two Permewans. How interesting it is to
know now, through a chance finding in a marriage index,
191
that a Robert Robertson married a Mary Permewan in 1881 in Geelong. So both Gordon and
his sister had related themselves by marriage to burgeoning dynasties, and might have raised the
name of Honeycombe to be on a par with the Permewans, Metters and Robertsons in the
Melbourne business world. Alas, it was not to be. For one thing, Gordon had no sons; and then
Albine divorced him in the 1930's.
But did anyone, at either wedding, know or remember that Thomas Gordon's aunt, Mary Ann
Regelsen, had given birth to an illegitimate baby girl in Geelong in 1872 - a girl whom she named
Margaret Mary Robertson? If this child had lived she would have been Gordon's cousin. Was
|
the father of Mary Ann's bastard child at either of the weddings of Mary Ann's nephew and
niece? He couldn't have been Macpherson Robertson, who was 12 in 1872. But an older
brother - or cousin perhaps? Or perhaps that Robert Robertson who wed Mary Permewan in
Geelong in 1881.
Time and more research may unravel these relationships. But there we must leave them now,
returning to Footscray and Dirty Dick's more immediate family, and to his eldest son.
George William, the coach-painter, died in the Alfred Hospital in Melbourne of nephritis and
uraemia on 11 September 1913. Born in Leith in Scotland, he was three months old when his
parents, Richard and Elizabeth, took him and his two older sisters by ship to the other side of
the world. When he died he was 60, and none of his four children, three girls and a boy, had
married as yet, all waiting until their thirties to do so.
A happier event, though with an unhappy outcome, was the marriage of Richard and Fanny
Honeycombe's eldest daughter, Louisa May, to Harold Mudd, in May 1913, two months after
the foundation stone of the city of Canberra was laid. Louisa was a tailoress, aged 23, and
Harold was an engineer, or mechanic.
Her father, Dick, died the following year, on 28 December 1914, of cancer of the bowel. Aged
57, and blind, he died at home, at 168 Ballarat Road, where the family had lived since 1912.
Dick's son, young Dick (Richard Thomas) became at the age of 18 the breadwinner of the
family, responsible for the continued well-being of his mother and two unmarried sisters, Jessie
and Lil - as he must have been as his father slowly went blind. As such, young Dick never
became involved in the First World War, and was saved from being slaughtered with thousands
of his contemporaries at Gallipoli and in France. He was a turner by trade, a machinist doing
lathe work on precision tools. He could have volunteered to serve in the Army or Navy, as
some unemployed breadwinners did. But his mother wouldn't hear of it. She was afraid of losing
her only son.
Thousands of other mothers lost their sons in the next four years. In this period nearly 330,000
men were sent to distant battle zones overseas to assist the British in their armed struggle against
the Germans and Turks. Nearly
192
60,000 of these men were killed, and 167,000 injured - a huge percentage of those who went
to war. The Anzac myth was born, and the image of the fearless, devil-may-care digger, and
redoubtable Aussie, reinforced.
Initially, when the was began in August 1914, the Australian government volunteered to send
20,000 men to help a foreign king and country ("good old Britain1) fight a series of wars in
foreign lands. The leader of the Opposition, Andrew Fisher, said: 'Australia will stand by the
mother country to help and defend her to our last man and last shilling.' Fisher became Prime
Minister in September 1914 when Labour was returned to power and immediately put into
practise what he preached. He had wide support, for Australia, as a very new nation, was eager
to prove her international worth and be one of the boys, and one with them.
The Royal Australian Navy, but three years old, was put at the disposal of the British
government and fought its first and last ship-to-ship action in the First World War in November
1914, when a light cruiser, HMAS Sydney pounded a German warship, the Emden, to pieces
off the Cocos Islands in the Indian Ocean. The Sydney was part of a large fleet of warships and
transports that had assembled off Albany in Western Australia and had sailed for Egypt on 1
|
November with the first 20,000 of the AIF, the Australian Imperial Force - a volunteer force,
for conscription would never be enforced throughout the war. Among these enthusiasts eager
for a punch-up and an overseas trip were four battalions of men from Victoria, and a company
from Footscray.
E Company, 120 men, had enlisted in Footscray at the outbreak of war. Its colours were tan
and red - 'mud and blood'. They were given a riotous and rousing send-off at the Drill Hall on 3
September. Their Captain assured the Council: 'If anyone can see this job through, it's the
Footscray lads!'. After cheering and booing through this and other speeches, the lads consumed
all the eats and drink on hand with such gusto that some worthies complained later of 'a drunken
orgy'. A soldier said: "I feel as though I could fight the fucking world'.
Tradesmen, labourers and country boys, they marched with thousands like them through
Melbourne and embarked for Albany and the war, proudly wearing their loose-fitting, woollen,
khaki uniforms and their felt hats, with wide brims turned up on the left and sporting the rising
sun badge of the AIF, its rays made up of bayonets and swords.
In Footscray, those left behind settled down with their newspapers to read about the censored,
propagandist progress of the war. Accounts of German atrocities soon inflamed citizens' feelings
of hostility towards anyone with a German name. Children so named were jeered at and called
Herman; adults were labelled Hun and avoided or abused; their businesses were boycotted or
stoned. But there was not much to read about Australians in action until April 1915. Even then it
was only the casualty lists in newspapers and letters from the front received in June and July that
told some of the story of Gallipoli. Oddly apt
193
was the showing across America then of DW Griffiths' filmed epic, The Birth of a Nation, as the
blooding of another nation happened half a world away.
The men of E Company were among the first to land on the beaches of Gallipoli on 25 April
and among the first to die. Of their number only 30 were unwounded or alive at the end of the
day. In their letters they wrote: 'The bullets were dropping in the water just like rain'... 'There
were three in our boat shot'... 'Fellows were toppling over in all directions'... 'By jove, it was a
terrible battle'... 'It was simply hell on earth.' Sgt McKechnie, in hospital with 12 bullet wounds,
wrote: 'Nearly all our company was wiped out after six or seven hours fighting on that
memorable Sunday morning, only one officer and a few men being left standing. It was said the
famous Light Brigade rode to the gates of hell, but we went one better, and sailed into hell itself,
and stopped there, refusing to retire.'
But retire they did from that pernicious peninsula, after eight months of appalling conditions,
casualties and losses, added to by fever and disease and with nothing achieved.
In the midst of all this mayhem overseas, George Honeycombe married Bertha Madden.
George, Tom's eldest son, a clerk, aged 33, was living at 328 Queens Parade, North Fitzroy -
presumably with his mother, Catherine Honeycombe. Her other son and her daughter had
married already, and rather well socially, with Hedingtons, Permewans and Robertsons
attending the nuptials. George's bride was the 26-year-old daughter of another clerk, Augustus
Madden, of Charlotte Street in genteel Richmond.
It seems that George knew her father through work and then met and wooed the daughter. Her
'Rank or Profession" is described in the marriage certificate as 'Home Duties', and there was
probably something sedate and non-sensual about their courtship as well as their marriage, for
|
they had only one child, a son, another Thomas - named after George's brother and father and,
no doubt, to please his widowed mother. This Thomas, or Tom as he was also known, was
born ten months after the wedding, which was solemnized 'according to the Rites of the Church
of England' in St Stephen's, Richmond on 1 May, with as witnesses two relatives of the bride.
George's mother apparently lived with him and his wife for several years and moved with them
to 247 Scotchmer Street in North Fitzroy in 1918, where George, the Town Clerk of Fitzroy,
would remain for the next 30 years, until his death. For Catherine Honeycombe is not listed as
the head of a household between 1912 and 1921, when she was living, presumably on her own,
in Clifton Hill.
She died in 1938, two years before George and Bertha's only child, Tom, married Robina
(Bena) Morrish in December 1940 in Ivanhoe. George died there in June 1947, aged 65. His
widow, Bertha Honeycombe, lived thereafter with her older unmarried sister, Rose Madden, at
10 Holden Street, North Fitzroy.
194
Meanwhile, Dirty Dick, his wife and unmarried daughter, Jane, continued to wear away their
lives at 76 Albert Street, in a villa or bungalow on the corner of Walter Street. The widows of
his two eldest sons (George William and Dick) lived with their children in South Yarra and
Footscray: Eliza Honeycombe with her four children in 40 Albion Street, and Fanny
Honeycombe with her remaining three in Ballarat Road. Dirty Dick's fourth and only surviving
son, Jack, was still in Johannesburg with his wife and four children, all of whom had married by
the end of the First World War.
The war, meanwhile, had entered its bloodiest phase in France. In July 1916, on the Somme,
60,000 British soldiers were killed in one day. In seven weeks the Australian casualties would
soar to 27,000 there. Reinforcements were required, and the new Labour Prime Minister, WM
Hughes, resolved to introduce conscription. But his own party and the unions were generally
opposed to this - although the churches and the press were generally not. God was said to be
on the side of the Allies and conscription was 'morally necessary'. The Melbourne Age
denounced 'muddy-mettied wastrels who disgrace the country in which they skulk.' How, one
wonders, did young Richard Thomas Honeycombe react to remarks and comments like this?
In a base attempt to increase enlistment, the government began discharging some of their
employees, those in public service and in the railways and elsewhere. This added bitter fuel to
anti-war speakers and pacifists, whose aims and opinions were countered by crude government
propaganda and such pro-conscription organisations like the ANA (Australian Natives'
Association), which campaigned vigorously in picture houses, factories and pubs. The ANA
branch in Footscray was one of the most active in Victoria. Yet anW-conscription meetings,
their arguments reinforced by casualty lists and cinema newsreels showing actual scenes of the
war, won the day. In a national referendum held on 28 October 1916, those opposed to
conscription won by a narrow margin of 51 per cent. In Footscray about 73 per cent of the
voters were opposed.
Were the three Honeycombes in Albert Street among the voters? What did they think of this
issue and others involving the war? Or did the infirmities of age make Richard and Elizabeth
indifferent to the warring political, social and sectarian factions at home - let alone those so
hideously out of control so far away? Their main concerns must have centred on food and
warmth and health, and the daily battle of dealing easefully with each new day.
|
What did the revolution in Russia in March 1917 mean to them, in the month that Elizabeth
Honeycombe, Richard's wife, reached the age of 95? Surely she was no longer pretending to be
younger than she was? Richard himself was now 88. And when America declared war on
Germany on 6 April and the battles of Arras and Vimy Ridge were fought in France, what did
they care? For Elizabeth was dying, and would never live to celebrate the 70th anniversary in
September of that daring wedding at Gretna Green. They would never be the oldest married
couple in Australia, as their grandson, Charles Regelsen, would one day claim. But they weren't
far off it when Elizabeth died on 30 April 1917.
195
She was buried beside her daughter Emma {who had died in 1876 aged 22, and not 21 as the
gravestone states) in the Wesleyan section of the Melbourne General Cemetery; and her name,
and correct age, were added to the gravestone at the head of the plot enclosed by a low
ironwork grill. There was room for two more coffins in that grave and room for two more
names on the stone. And the two who were the chief mourners that day, Richard and his
daughter, Jane, would be those two in time.
Perhaps the tiny, gaunt old man, with his sharp blue eyes and his tousled white beard, wearing a
bowler hat and clutching a stick, thought of his wife for a while with fondness and missed her
more than he would ever say.
Thousands continued to die in Europe as thousands in Australia became the victims of a series
of local and national strikes, caused by workers' fears of modernisation and mechanisation, by
demands for better wages, for better living standards and better hours. Workers were also
unsettled by the military casualties, by the conscription dispute, by class envy, by anti-German
and anti Irish-Catholic sectarianism, and by a split in the Labour Party - one section, led by
WM Hughes, amalgamating with the Liberals to form the Nationalist Party, which seized power
in May after campaigning under the slogan "Win the War".
In Footscray quarrymen and bottle workers walked out and were sacked; other unions pledged
their support. In Sydney, a dispute over a new card system led to a national strike by rail and
tramway workers, that also brought out seamen, dockers, miners and others protesting at the
use of scab labour - in effect, a general strike, though one poorly organised and without popular
support. By September 1917 some 95,000 workers were out and the war effort was
paralysed.
But even then some workers were drifting back to work, and after a few more weeks, the
unions succumbed. As a result, their power and that of the labour movement was for some time
tarnished and reduced, and many workers, unable to regain their former jobs, had no option but
to enlist. WM Hughes, in another empty display of loyalty to the idea of Empire and 'good old
England' and aiming to 'win the war' held another referendum on conscription in December. But
even more people, nationally, said 'No'.
The war was not won for another year, and although an Armistice was declared on 11
November 1918, peace did not become official until June the following year.
There was much cheering in public when the war came to an end: in Footscray bells rang,
factory whistles blew, bands played, speeches were made and 'God Save the King' sung and
played again and again. But this was not so much a celebration of victory as an expression of
relief that the killing had stopped. For little had been gained and much had been lost. The world
was not a better place: if anything, it was worse. Millions of lives, cities, towns and villages had
|
been ruined, wrecked and destroyed; the ordered Ottoman and
196
Austrian empires had been torn apart, and the new nations spawned by the war -Yugoslavia,
Palestine and the Irish Free State (in 1921) -were malformed.
About 350 of Footscray's young men had died in the war. Most of those who returned were
mentally and physically maimed and scarred, unable to adapt to the routines of work and family
life.
They sat silently at home, remembering what they had seen and done, and their wives and
children suffered. Repatriation hospitals, retraining and resettlement schemes that tried to
integrate returning soldiers in suburban and country life for the most part failed. They came back
to a land not fit for heroes, and fit themselves for little if anything other than existing from day to
day, as they had done in the war. Much as ageing Richard Honeycombe did in Albert Street,
cared for by his 70-year-old daughter Jane. His memories were of other, ancient times. But
most if not all of his friends were dead, as were his wife and three of his sons.
Some returning soldiers brought venereal diseases back with them, and this spread among
women like a plague, as it had in Europe. Others brought another European plague that became
an epidemic - so-called Spanish flu. Identified in Melbourne in January 1919, it spread
throughout Australia, killing over 11,500 people before the end of the year.
Strict precautions were taken to combat the invader, pneumonic influenza. Cinemas, theatres,
racecourses and schools were closed; church-goers and people on public transport wore white
gauze masks, as did office-workers and those in stores. No one was supposed to stay in a pub
for more than five minutes, and when together people were required to sit or stand one metre
apart. Ships from overseas were quarantined, and travel between the states curtailed.
No Honeycombes died in the epidemic, although some must have fallen ill. But their
acquaintances would have included two or more of those who now suffered further family
casualties at home after the military casualties inflicted on their sons and husbands overseas. 83
people died of pneumonic influenza in Footscray, almost as many as in Bendigo (87) and
Ballarat (91). Overall, about 3,500 people would die of influenza in Victoria that year.
Another disaster overwhelmed Footscray in March, soon after the flu epidemic began - a flood.
And this time the old man in Albert Street, who would be 90 in September that year, was very
much affected. Torrents of rain had fallen on the plains northwest of Melbourne, and before the
rainy dawn of a Wednesday, floodwaters spreading widely along the course of the Maribyrnong
poured into Footscray, surging through houses and bringing down fences, trees and telegraph
poles, and anything else battered loose by the water's weight, including rocks and sewage and
acres of mud. People awoke to find water swirling around their beds; some climbed onto their
roofs; a house in Swan Street was shifted by floodwater across the street, and the cellars of
stores and businesses were filled and overflowed in Garden Street, Barkly Street, Hopkins
Street, Hyde and Nichalson Streets. Geelong Road became a river, and balked by the railway
embankment, the stormwaters piled up in culverts and crashed
197
through Errol and Raleigh Streets, through Pilgrim and Albert Streets, and via lower Hyde and
Whitehall Streets back to the overflowing Maribyrnong.
A local footballer rescued his horse from a stable in Albert Street. But a Mr Firth, also of Albert
|
Street, lost his dog: chained to its kennel, it drowned.
Who rescued old Richard and Jane? Or did they remain stoically or stubbornly in their home,
shivering damply in their nightclothes until the cold autumnal dawn? And still it rained.
In A History of Footscray, John Lack says: 'The disaster brought out the best in people. Friends
and neighbours took in the flood victims, and hotel-keepers at the Plough and Royal offered
rooms, soup and stimulants. On Wednesday morning J Ward Symons and A Sayer gathered
clothing, bedding and groceries from local businessmen and distributed them. Special gangs of
council-workers assisted in the clean-up... On the weekend, thousands of sightseers descended
on Footscray to see the damage done by five to eight inches of rain in a confined area: over 200
houses had been washed through, and £2000 damage done to bridges and roads.'
A national seamen's strike that began in May and lasted until August added to the general
misery, as food and coal supplies ran short and factories laid off men or shut down. 1919 was
not a happy year. But at the end of the year, when the flu, and floods and the seamen's strike
had faded away, Jack Honeycombe sailed from South Africa and returned to his native land.
He crossed the Indian Ocean a few months after Alcock and Brown had traversed the Atlantic,
for the first time by air. And soon after Jack's arrival in Australia, two brothers, Ross and Keith
Smith, made a landing at Darwin -having flown thither from southern England in just under 28
days. On the way they made 24 stops, and as a reward they won a £10,000 prize.
One day, in August 1989, a Quantas 747, unladen apart from a few special passengers, would
fly from London to Sydney, non-stop in just over 20 hours.
198
Richard's Children
Jack was 58 in November 1919, and a widower, his wife Jane having died in April the previous
year. She had left him and their children about £175 each, and this bounty, along with any
savings and a nostalgic desire to revisit the land where he was born may have prompted his
return. His four children had all married, and although he had several grandchildren, including
three grandsons who bore the Honeycombe name, he may not have been that interested in
them. Not a few Honeycombe men have led fairly independent lives; it was the women who
usually maintained family ties and kept in touch.
Perhaps Jack returned to Melbourne for his father's 90th birthday in September, and to see him
before the old man died. Perhaps his oldest sister Jane suggested the trip as a birthday surprise.
Perhaps Jack never intended to remain. But he did, staying with his father and his sister Jane in
the house in Albert St. He would have been a welcome guest if he was able to supplement the
elderly twosome's income, and he probably did, obtaining some work as a carpenter in
Footscray.
His three older brothers were dead, but he probably called on their widows and his nephews
and nieces; on Eliza in South Yarra; on Catherine in North Fitzroy; and on Fanny in Footscray.
He also probably visited his three married sisters: Mary Ann Regelsen; Harriet Steel; and Louisa
Allen. The youngest of them, Louisa, was 54 in November 1919; Mary Ann was 68.
Jack is said to have been a great talker. Not unlike his father in appearance, he was perky and
positive, short and slim (5'3"), and as he was now clean-shaven he probably, being a lively man,
looked younger than he was. A keen football and cricket fan, he smoked a pipe and always
wore a waistcoat, collar and tie. In his youth he had played football and cricket for local teams.
He now enjoyed playing cribbage; he also enjoyed his food. Aunt Lil said of him: 'He'd eat
|
anything put in front of him.'
He must have been an engaging character and an entertaining guest, especially in the home of
Dick's widow in Ballarat Road.
It was a house of women, for apart from young Dick (Richard Thomas), who was 23 in 1919, it
was occupied by Fanny, and ultimately by all three of her daughters, Louie (Louisa), Jessie, and
Lily (as she was known then). For in 1920 Louie was abandoned by her husband, Harold
Mudd, and returned to the family home.
Harold's father, Christopher Mudd, is said to have been a botanist and a professor as well as a
Methodist evangelist. As a botanist he is also said to have accompanied the Prince of Wales
(later Edward VII) to India in 1875 and to have received a present from the Prince - a gold tie-
pin which is in the possession of Alan Honeycombe today. Clearly, Professor Mudd was an
199
educated and intelligent man. His son, Harold, who was born in November 1890, was, it
seems, a feckless youth, and something of a disappointment to his father. He was tall (5'11")
with fair hair and blue eyes, and married Louie in May 1913, when he was 22. They lived in
Auburrj,£n eastern suburb of Melbourne, where Harold pursued his occupation of 'engineer1 or
mechanic; they had no children. He didn't rush to volunteer for war service in August 1914, and
it was not until February 1916, when he was 25, that he joined the 3rd Pioneer Battalion, and
served as a private in France. He was overseas for three and a half years (1204 days) and was
discharged on 6 November 1919. Atattooofa woman's bust on his upper left arm was probably
acquired in peacetime France.
Harold's experiences in the war and his natural instability probably increased the returning
soldier's indifference to his wife and to marital bliss.
Soon after his return he took off with the money from their joint savings account, ostensibly to
use it as the deposit on a house. He never returned. Louie was left, aged 29, without any money
or a husband, although he left behind the pay given to him on his discharge. Understandably,
Louie's character changed: she became quite bitter and dogmatic. She wore glasses and her hair
turned grey, and she refused to consider any possibility of a divorce. Although she acquired a
suitor, she couldn't, and wouldn't marry him. For the rest of her life her name was Mudd, Mrs
Mudd. And so was Harold's of course.
Louie was a tailoress. So was 27-year-old Jessie, still unmarried, although she was being
cautiously courted by a gas-fitter called Oscar from Moonnee Ponds. Both sisters, slim and
small, worked away from home, for a firm of men's tailors called Scovell & Spurling at 27
Barkly Street.
The apprentice's printed and written agreement that was signed by the firm, by Jessie and her
parents, in May 1906 still exists. Jessie was then 1454 years old. For four years, from 8.30am
to 6.0pm every day except Sunday, she contracted to serve her employer 'well and diligently'.
In return the employer would pay her 2/6 a week in the first year, 5/- in the second; 7/6 in the
third; and 10/- in the fourth, and she would be taught how to make vests - 'in so far as the said
apprentice is capable of learning such trade or business and is willing to apply herself and
actually so applies herself to learn the same'. If she was absent for any reason she would not be
paid and could be sacked on one week's notice.
How harsh and dreary this seems now, and how ill-paid. But it was regular, useful work, and
would not have been without its lighter and brighter side, girls being girls and liking to gossip and
|
chat. Or was Jessie a dreamer, and ever aware of the manly chests that her vests in Footscray
would enclose?
It seems that the youngest of the three sisters, Lily, stayed at home, helping her mother, who
was widowed in December 1914 when Lily was 20 years old. If so, Lily had every opportunity
of getting to know her Uncle Jack, to hear his tales of the Boer War and of gold-mining in South
Africa, to be entertained and even captivated by him.
200
Jack was 32V4 years older than Lily: he was 59 in November 1920; she was 26 in March that
year. Her mother, Fanny, was 60, almost the same age as Jack, and maybe when Jack called at
168 Ballarat Road Fanny believed he was calling to visit her.
Towards the end of 1920, Louie moved in, having been abandoned by Harold, and young Dick
married, although he didn't move out. Other moves then were the formation of the Communist
Party, and of an air service in Queensland called Qantas
Dick was working then as a fitter and turner for a manufacturer of farm implements called T
Robertson down in Spotswood, a suburb south of Footscray and on the rail route to
Williamstown. His future bride, Eliza Adelaide Thompson (known as Addie), was employed in
an ammunition factory, and they first met at the Spotswood Station during the war, presumably
after work. Addie was two years younger than Dick, and being 'church-minded' used to go to
Spotswood Methodist Church. Her father, Henry Thompson, was a bottle-blower at the
glassworks in Spotswood, and she was the only daughter she had six brothers. Her home was
in Spotswood, at 19 Forrest Street.
Theirs was a simple courtship, although carried out against the dark confusion of war and
growing casualty lists, and local dramas like the flu epidemic, strikes and floods. There were
more strikes in 1920 as living standards failed to improve, and few in Footscray were interested
when the 26-year-old Prince of Wales (later Edward VIII and the Duke of Windsor) laid the
foundation stone of Canberra's Parliament House. Of greater interest was the first film featuring
Dad and Dave - On Our Selection.
But despite much social unrest and the pressures of being the only man in the Honeycombes'
house in Ballarat Road, Dick proposed to Addie and was accepted. They married in St Mark's
Church, Spotswood (C of E), on 27 November 1920, two days before the unhappy Louie's
31st birthday. He was 24, and she, now employed on home duties, was 22. The witnesses
were, 'GA Thompson', a sister or brother of the bride, and 'J Honeycombe', who must have
been Jack, as the signature is not that of Jessie. Jack presumably stood in for Dick's dead
father. Was Richard also there? And Jane? Perhaps. Would that we had a photograph of the
event.
Soon after the marriage, in 1921, Dick and his bride moved with his mother and all three sisters
to a larger house in Ballarat Road, number 236. And there Dick and Addie and Fanny and
Louie remained for 20 years.
Jessie was also there until 1933, when she wed her Oscar. Lily had escaped in 1921 when she
married her Uncle Jack.
It was of course a scandal, and would have been if known about. But very few people outside
the family were probably aware of the true situation, or of the couple's consanguinity. Jack had
been away for many years and 'Uncle' need not have meant a blood relationship, the title being
accorded male adults, usually single, who visited frequently and were close friends of the
|
parents. As
201
the Anglican and Catholic churches would never have condoned such a marriage - of a man
marrying his brother's daughter - the marriage of Jack and Lily, on 3 May 1921, took place not
in a church but in a house (or manse), and was solemnized 'according to Free Christian Church
rites'.
The house was at 48 Davis Avenue, South Yarra and the minister was Alexander Clarey. The
witnesses were his wife, Clarice Clarey, and a woman called Mina Walshe. None of the
Honeycombes was apparently present. No doubt Lily's mother, Fanny Honeycombe, who was
vehemently opposed to the marriage and had done all she could to prevent it taking place, had
forbidden her other children from having anything to do with the ungodly pair. It is even possible
that Lily was thrown out of the 236 Ballarat Road before the wedding -or that she ran away.
For in the marriage certificate her 'present' residence is given as 23 Argyle St, West Footscray -
the same as Jack's. Perhaps 23 Argyle St was a boarding-house, a temporary residence for
both, Jack having left 76 Albert Street some days or weeks before. It was temporary, as in
1922 the Melbourne street directories show that Jack (and Lily) were living at 6 Argyle St, off
Essex St, where they would remain for 15 years.
The marriage certificate bears the unusual signatures of a bride and groom with the same
surname - 'John Honeycombe' and 'Lily Honeycombe'. And the fathers of both bride and
groom are both called 'Richard Honeycombe, stonemason' and come from Footscray. One,
Jack's father, is differentiated by being called 'senior' and 'living'. Lily's father was, of course,
'deceased'.
This was not the first time a Miss Honeycombe had become Mrs Honeycombe. In 1864, in
Plymouth, England, Annie Strong Honeycombe had married a distant cousin, Samuel
Honeycombe. A marble mason, he became a newspaper seller and town crier in Jersey in the
Channel Islands. He and Annie had 14 children, from whom the Jersey and Harwich and some
London Honeycombes are descended. It was their great-great-grandson, Peter, who married
Cheryl Walker at the Honeycombe Gathering in Calstock, Cornwall in September 1984.
The age difference between the Melbourne couple was in fact greater than the marriage
certificate shows. Jack, said to be 57, was in fact 59. Lily's age was correctly given as 27. She
was marrying not only her father's younger brother but also a man more than 32 years older
than herself.
Why did she do it? What made Jack want to marry his niece? Was it love? Or was it a
domestic arrangement that benefited them both?
Unfortunately, although I cautiously questioned Aunt Lil about this, among other matters, in
Melbourne in 1987, she was reluctant to say anything about her life with Jack and became
distressed, tearing at a handkerchief in her lap. And when questioned by Laurel Honeycombe at
a later date, Lil said not much more.
She lived to be 101, and thus became the longest-lived and oldest Honeycombe in the world -
surpassing my great-aunt, Emma, who lived to be 100 and 8% months, dying in July 1964. But
Aunt Lil kept her secrets and ail that she knew will never be made known now.
202
Jack and Lil never had any children. Nor for that matter did her sisters, Louie and Jessie. But it
|
was a stipulated condition of her marrying Jack, I was told, that Lily and he would produce no
children, and they had to sign a declaration to this effect. Indeed, the marriage certificate bears
the minister's handwritten addition to the printed formula 'that Marriage was solemnized' - 'after
declaration wade'. This ban could only be ensured if they practised safe sex or abstained
altogether. Or if Lil had an abortion when by chance she conceived. But what precautions were
taken, or what occurred, we do not know.
Nor will we know what Lil's life with Jack was like, apart from the fact that he continued to be
employed as a carpenter, doing odd jobs, until he was quite old, and that Lily did piece-work in
a munitions factory during the Second World War. All we have are dates and places. From
1922 to 1937 they lived at 6 Argyle Street, Footscray. Then they were at 317A Barkley St
during the Second World War, moving to 9 Wolverhampton Street, Footscray in 1953, where
Jack died, on A July 1956, aged 94.9.
The move away from Argyle St was apparently caused by the failure of some business venture,
and the house there had to be sold. The house in Wolverhampton St was rented from Shell Oil,
and when the company wished to expand an adjacent service station, an old house with a
corrugated iron roof was bought for Lil by Shell at 354 Barkly St, and she rented it for life, until
she had to move out, unwillingly, and go to an old folk's home.
Jack's great-nephew, Arthur, remembers that the sprightly little old man, who wore glasses and
smoked a pipe, followed the fortunes of Carlton Football Club and Test Cricket, and that at
Argyle Street he kept chooks. Also, that he went to his father's funeral in 1925, and that at the
wedding of Arthur's sister, Thelma, in 1949, old Jack Honeycombe danced.
Old Richard Honeycombe, who was 90 in September 1919, may not have been too
concerned, or even interested, in the second marriage of his youngest son, Jack, and his grand-
daughter Lil. The fact that the odd couple continued to live in Footscray seems to indicate there
was insufficient family opprobrium or disapproval for them to move elsewhere. The earlier
wedding of his grandson, young Dick, and Addie Thompson, may have been distinguished by
his presence. For young Dick bore his forename and had lived in Footscray all his life; and the
old man was still sufficiently mobile to get out and about - as we know from his attendance at
events commemorating the anniversary of the masons' march.
It was in March 1916 that old Dick wrote to The Age, claiming to be 'the last of the 75 masons
who marched from the Belvedere Hotel1 and adding 'I did not join the Association it not being
convenient at the time'.
His wife, Elizabeth, who was still alive then, would have known the truth or otherwise of this
assertion. But by then she might not have been in a state to see or understand what was said.
However, his eldest daughter, Jane, would have been able to support or refute her father's
claim, as she was VA in April
203
1856, when the masons marched. She certainly seems to have humoured him in his bid for
temporal fame, as it was surely she who had inscribed on the family gravestone after his name -
8 Hours Pioneer (Mason).
Old Dick was indubitedly one of the oldest stonemasons in Australia, as well as a member of
one of the oldest trade unions. His great age also gave him some distinction. And it was this that
impressed a young boy who called on him in 1922.
Ernie Lawless was 10. His mother, Mrs Olive Lawless, eldest daughter of Jack Honeycombe
|
and Jane, had married her husband, James Martin Lawless, at Durban in South Africa in May
1911. Jim Lawless served with the Rand Light Infantry in the First World War, after which he
was employed by South African Railways. Born in London in November 1882, he had earlier
served with the First Royal Dublin Fusiliers, enlisting in London in January 1897, when he was
14 years old and two months. He was a bugle boy and kept his silver bugle in its case for many
years. In time he became a drum major. Young Jim went with the Fusiliers to South Africa to
take part in the Boer War, and, according to the medals and decorations mentioned in his
discharge certificate, the teenage Private Lawless was involved in the relief of Ladysmith in
Natal in February 1900 and in General Buller's assault on the Boers at Laings Nek, also in
Natal, in June. He was with the Fusiliers for five and a half years (nearly three abroad), buying
himself out of the army (for £18) at Krugersdorp in October 1902, when he was nearly 20. His
'Description on Final Discharge' reveals him to have been 57", with a fair complexion, blue eyes
and brown hair; his trade was that of a gardener. He had scars on his forehead and had lost
most of his left little finger - perhaps in a battle. When he married Jack and Jane's eldest
daughter in Durban in 1911, he was 28 and she was 27.
Olive Lawless had been 19 or so when she was summoned from Melbourne with her mother,
sister and two brothers to join her father Jack in Johannesburg after the Boer War. Presumably
it was in Johannesburg that she met her ex-Fusilier, Jim Lawless, when he was employed there
on the railways. Presumably she also kept in touch with the Honeycombes and a friend or two
in Footscray. For after an absence of nearly 20 years she decided to make a sentimental
journey, by sea, and revisit the people and places she had known in her childhood and teen-age
years. And she took her small son Ernie with her and her husband, Jim.
I only knew about this most interesting encounter between Jack's South African descendants
and his Melbourne relations from a letter Ernie Lawless wrote to me in 1982.
He said: 'Yes, my mother was a Honeycombe, and when I was young we went to Australia and
I met my great-grandfather who was 92 years of age then, and I have a photo of him and his
wife.'
At the time I was not aware of the connections between the South African and Australian
Honeycombes, nor who Ernie's great-grandfather was. And I didn't follow it up. But the great-
grandfather was of course Dirty Dick, and if he was 92 when Ernie met him, then the trip must
have been made after old
204
Richard's 92nd birthday in September 1921 and after Jack's marriage to Lil, his niece - ie, in
1922.
Olive met her father, Jack, in Melbourne. But it seems that she never met Jack's second wife,
Lil, and she probably kept the scandalous union to herself on her return to Johannesburg. For
her two brothers' offspring apparently never knew the actual facts - only that Jack's second wife
was 'a very young girl'.
If only Olive Lawless had left some record of that visit! What useful things it would have told us
about the Footscray Honeycombes then - of Jack and Lil; of old Richard and his daughter,
Jane; and possibly Fanny and Louie and Jessie, and young Dick's marriage to Addie Thompson
a year or two ago.
But her son, Ernie, who had been a welder and boilermaker, did tell me something about that
visit - although in 1982 I didn't realise its full and historic significance, and failed to question
|
Ernie further. Nonetheless, he recalled some memories of that time and of his great-grandfather,
that remarkable little old man known as Dirty Dick.
Ernie said: 'When we went to Australia in 1922 - my mother, father and myself - it was because
my mother wanted to see her father, Jack. She said: "We must go. He's getting older". She said
she'd probably never see him again - which was the truth. We were there for six months, as my
father took six months' leave. We stayed in boarding-houses and with some relations. We went
to Sydney once. The ship we were on going over was called the Commonwealth, P & 0, and
my grandfather, Jack, was there to meet us. He came to the boat. My mother said: "There's my
father!" He was 60 then. We saw him a few times, but my mother didn't want to meet his
second wife. She wouldn't go to his house. She just saw him. He came to see us at Auntie
Jane's (Elizabeth Jane) or at Mary Ann's (Mary Ann Regelsen). We met them, but nobody else,
I think. We went to a shop - one of them had a shop. Jack was living in Footscray then. He was
a short man, looked like his father, with a biggish nose and no beard or whiskers. Auntie Jane
was timid and quiet. The old man was living with her, with his daughter. His wife was dead. He
was 92 when we were there... I remember a story they told about him. In his home there was a
fireplace made of stone. He said it wasn't standing square - it was lop-sided. He said so to his
daughter Jane. She said: "It's been like that for 50 years. How can you say such a thing?" One
day they came home and found he'd knocked down the fireplace to make it square. He said
he'd rebuild it, but he never did. So they had to get somebody in to rebuild the fireplace again in
stone... I remember him sitting on the verandah of their house in Footscray, and my mother was
also there, and my father. His sight wasn't so good. Somebody would walk past the front of the
house and say: "Hallo, Dick!" And he'd say to my mother (he never wore glasses): "I can see a
blur. But I can't see who it is. Who is it?" My mother would say: "That's so-and-so". Somebody
that she knew. And he'd say: "Ah, hallo"-whatever the name was. And he smoked a pipe. I
used to fill his pipe for him. He had a stick and stooped a bit. He never gave me any money...
When we came back to Johannesburg from Australia, a lot of the buildings had been blown up
in Mayfair, during the miners' strike in
205
1922. But we missed it all. We came back on the Border. It was quite cold. There were
icebergs nearby. My mother corresponded with her father until he died. She sent him a photo -
she sent him money. She was fond of him'.
When, years later, Olive wrote in 1944 to Jack that his grandson, Ernie, had become a
freemason, Jack sent his masonic medai to Ernie in return.
So Ernie Lawless, and Olive and Jim, came to Australia in 1922, and went. As did the novelist,
DH Lawrence, and his wife. They stayed at Thirroul, south of Sydney, in the winter of 1922.
There, in a rented seaside bungalow, he wrote most of his odd Australian novel, Kangaroo.
What Lawrence thought of Australia is partly revealed in letters he wrote during his four-month
stay, and presents us with an outsider's view of Australia and Australians at this time, albeit of
New South Wales and Thirroul - a view that still holds true in part where first-time visitors are
concerned.
He wrote: 'There is a great fascination in Australia... There is something so remote and far off
and utterly indifferent to our European world, in the very air... I feel if I lived all my life in
Australia I should never know anybody - though they are all very friendly. But one feels one
doesn't want to talk to any of them. The people are so crude in their feelings - and they only
|
want up-to-date "conveniences" - electric light and tramways and things like that. The
aristocracy are the people who own big stores. Talk about crude self-satisfied... The working
people are very discontented - always more strikes... It is rather like the Midlands of England,
the life, very familiar and rough... The people are all very friendly, yet foreign to me... The
tradesmen... are very unobtrusive. One nice thing... is that nobody asks questions... It's nice not
to have to start explaining oneself... This is the most democratic place I have ever been in. And
the more I see of democracy the more I dislike it. It just brings everything down to the mere
vulgar level of wages and prices, electric lights and water closets, and nothing else... They have
good wages, they wear smart boots and the girls all have silk stockings; they fly round on ponies
and buggies - sort of low one-horse traps - and in motor cars. They are all vaguely and
meaninglessly on the go. And it seems so empty, so nothing... That's what the life in a new
country does to you: it makes you so material, so outward, that your real inner self dies out, and
you clatter round like so many mechanical animals... Yet they are very trustful and kind and
quite competent in their jobs. There's no need to iock your doors, nobody will come and steal.
Nobody is better than anybody else, and it really is democratic. But it all feels so slovenly, slip-
shod, rootless, and empty, it is like a dream... Everything is so happy-go-lucky, and one
couldn't fret about anything if one tried. One just doesn't care... Nothing really matters. But they
let little things matter sufficiently to keep the whole show going... It is a weird place. In the
established sense, it is socially nil... But also there seems to be no inside life of any sort: just a
long lapse and drift... The country has an extraordinary hoary, weird attraction. As you get used
to it, it seems so old, as if it... was coal age, the age of great ferus and mosses. It hasn't got a
206
consciousness -just none -toofar back... There is great charm in Australia... The people are
simple and easy-going and nice...'
It is to be doubted whether any of the Honeycombes had heard of DH Lawrence, or had read
his books. But he was right about the strikes. There was a police strike in Melbourne in
November 1923. As a result, on the Friday night before the Melbourne Cup, thousands ran riot
in the city centre, pillaging the stores in Bourke Street and elsewhere; 237 people were injured
in fights and as shop windows were smashed. None of the 636 policemen who went on strike
was reinstated. Volunteers, mainly returned soldiers, stood guard in the city until new police
recruits could be trained.
Lawrence was also right about the easy-going rather aimless society in which people lived; and
he was right about their basic concerns with 'conveniences', with wages, transport, toilets,
electric light and trams - things that made living easier still.
Trams began running in Footscray in September 1921, boosting property values, the building of
new homes and shops and the spread of suburbia west and south. Tramways also helped to
focus major shops and businesses in certain streets. While Hopkins and Buckley Streets and the
southern end of Nicholson Street declined, the northern section of Nicholson, as well as Paisley
and Barkly Streets prospered, people frequenting stores like Hooper's, Winner's (shoes),
Paterson's (furniture), Griffiths' (the jeweller's), Shaw & Co (the grocer's), Scovell & Spurling
(menswear), and Maples. Branches of Coles and Woolworths were yet to open in Footscray.
There were odorous hair-dressing saloons and boxing gyms and many half-filled pubs. There
were several picture palaces and several palais de danse, in addition to dance halls and halls for
every kind of social activity.
|
A History of Footscray says: 'These were the years of fullish pockets, bulging string bags and
prams packed so high that baby could barely be seen. Friday night shopping was the rage, and
'See ya down the street!' signified the social importance of shopping. Sliding rollers and banging
doors indicated precisely at 12 o'clock on Saturdays that trading hours were over. Saturday
arvo and Sunday were for window-shopping, amid swirling fish and chip wrappers, and eddying
grit. Only the pubs, greengrocers, fishmongers, picture theatres and milk bars were open on
Saturday afternoons... On Saturday the picture theatres inhaled thousands of kids at one o'clock
and exhaled them again between three and four... Adults could go the pictures or a dance any
night of the week, excepting only Sunday. Home from work by train, tram or push-bike, young
people wolfed down their tea, had a good wash, donned their glad rags and headed, rain or
shine, and usually on shank's pony, for the bright lights. For between seven and eight o'clock the
verandah lights came on at the Barkly, Troc, and Grand... Each of the dance halls had
academies attached to them, for the new dances came thick and fast.' There they learned the
tango, turkey-trot, fox-trot, and Charleston, and gyrated to jazz.
207
In sleepy Thirroul, DH Lawrence would not have been aware of two even rowdier aspects of
urban life - the prevalence of 'pushes' (street gangs) and the passion for sport of every kind and
for Aussie Rules football over all.
In Footscray, the pushes which assaulted each other, as well as citizens, schoolboys and scouts,
were the Troc Eagles, the Royals and the Moore Street mob. Animosity between football
supporters, abetted by pushes, resulted in punch-ups, stabbings, kickings and the throwing of
bottles and stones before, during and after football games. Footscray Football Club, which had
won five Association premierships since 1898, became all but invincible after the First World
War, winning four premierships between 1919 and 1924 and twice being runners-up. After
beating the VFL (Victorian Football League) champions, Essendon, in a charity match in 1924,
Footscray, along with North Melbourne and Hawthorn, was admitted to the League the
following year.
In the meantime, the aged Richard Honeycombe had reached a kind of apotheosis of his own.
He was pictured in a full-page photo montage in the Melbourne Sun, recording the Eight Hour
Day (now Labour Day) procession on Monday, 23 April, 1923. The Sun said: 'Top: general
view of the procession going up Bourke Street. Top (insert): Mr David Wood aged 78, an old
secretary of the Masons' Society, joined in 1863. Circle: Mr J Wardley (left), aged 107, a Past
President of the Bakers' Society, and Mr R Honeycombe, aged 94, who first marched with the
Masons' Society in 1856. Both rode in a carriage in the procession.'
He would not in fact be 94 for another five months. But in the photo he looks very well for his
age, if a little bent. He wears a smart silk top hat, and a coat, and his beard and moustache are
now white.
How he must have relished the occasion, the applause and cheers of the citizens of Melbourne
as he rode by, and the honour and attention dignitaries accorded him. His outfit was old-
fashioned, but he, and Jane (now 74), must have wanted him to look his best. Did Fanny,
Louie, Jessie, Addie and Dick come into Melbourne to see the passing parade of trade union
floats and banners, brass bands, carts and carriages, and call out and wave as the old man
passed them by? Did his daughters, Mary Ann Regelsen, Hettie Steel, and Louisa Allen? Did
Jack? And did George's children, or those of his other dead son, Tom? Or did they just catch a
|
glimpse of the old man in some paper, or read his name, and say: 'Look at this! I thought the old
devil was dead'?
He achieved another kind of immortality that year when young Dick's first child was bom, on 26
September 1923. A boy, and the old man's third great-grandson, he was christened Richard
Arthur.
He was the fourth generation of Honeycombes in that family to have Richard as his first name,
and all four were born in September. The baby boy was actually born on his great-grandfather's
94th baptismal day and on the 76th anniversary of the wedding at Gretna Green. But he was
never known as
208
Richard - or as Dick, or Dickie. His mother, Addie, insisted that her first-bom, and only son, be
known as Arthur.
A month later, the old man's youngest brother, John the gold-miner, died in Kalgoorlie at the
age of 81. This meant that Richard was now the last living offspring of William and Elizabeth
Honeycombe, who had emigrated to Australia in 1850. He had also outlived his wife and three
of his sons.
The following year further glory was his when he was invited to unveil the Eight Hours
Monument at a new island site at the top of Russell Street and opposite the impressive Trades
Hall in Victoria Street, Melbourne. The monument had been previously erected in Spring Street
in 1903. A tall dark pillar of granite mounted on two stepped blocks, it was topped by an
oblong frame containing the numbers 888 and an orb girt with the words Labour, Rest,
Recreation. The inscription on the base block was simple - 'To Commemorate the 8 Hours
Movement initiated in Victoria in 1856, erected 1903'. Headquarters of unions like the
Stonemasons and Builders, and the Carpenters and Joiners, stood nearby - as did the old
Melbourne Jail, where Ned Kelly, amongst others, was hanged.
A photograph taken at the unveiling appeared in the Melbourne Argus on 14 February 1924. It
showed four eight-hour pioneers: GA Stephens, son of James Stephens who was one of the
movement's founders; D Wood, who at the age of 10 had marched with his brother in the first
eight hours procession (in 1856); and R Honeycombe, said in the caption to be '95 years of
age, the only surviving member of the 1856 committee, who unveiled the monument'.
Richard was driven thither in an open-topped car by a Dr Wright, along with GA Stephens,
James Wardley and a certain Tom Burrows.
Again - did any of the Footscray Honeycombes, apart from his elderly daughter, Jane, witness
this event? The old man was a local identity after all, the first Honeycombe in Australia to be
mentioned in the papers and achieve a kind of fame.
Would that the radio station, 3AR, which began broadcasting in Melbourne that year, had
thought to interview him about his life and times. Would that Jane had kept a diary, or the letters
that he and she had received throughout their long sojourn in Albert Street.
But that era was coming to an end, as was Richard's life. As if in recognition of this, of handing
over the cup of life to another generation, he gave his great-grandson, Arthur, a little silver
tankard when Arthur was one year old. The tankard was inscribed 'Arthur, from his great-grand
father R Honeycombe, 26 September 1924.'
As far as we know, the old man was unable to attend the Eight Hours' Parade in April 1925.
He was also unable to reach the 80th anniversary of his wedding at Gretna Green and his own
|
100th birthday in 1929.
Richard Honeycombe died of senility and heart failure at his home in Albert Street, Footscray,
on 7 July 1925. He was 95 and 10 months old.
He had travelled far from his birthplace in Devon in 1829. He had fathered nine children, four of
whom were sons whose descendants would bear
209
his name in Victoria and South Africa to this day. He had seen great and amazing technical and
mechanical advances; he had seen towns and cities spread and grow - and some of their stones
he had made himself. He had witnessed the coming of steamships, of railways, of macadamized
roads, of motor cars, of electric light, of telegraphs, telephones, the movies and radio, of
bathrooms with hot water, toilet and bath, of a thousand other conveniences that we take for
granted today. And he had seen the birth of a nation, with all its attendant wonders, woe and
joy.
The inscription on the family gravestone in Melbourne Cemetery says, correctly, that he was 'in
his 96th year'. Most of the newspapers that recorded his demise said he was 96. All referred to
him as an 'Eight Hours Pioneer'. The Herald said: 'Although Mr Honeycombe did not walk in
the original Eight Hours' Procession, he was one of the early supporters of the movement, and in
late years he and Mr Wardley, the veteran president of the Bakers' Union, aged 108, were
given the place of honour in the Eight Hours' Day celebrations.
The Argus said: The death of Mr R Honeycombe, an old and esteemed member of the
Operative Masons' Society, yesterday, at the advanced age of 96 years, removed one of the
last pioneers of the Eight Hours movement. In recent years, Mr Honeycombe and Mr Wardley,
ex-president of the Operative Bakers' Society, who will be 108 years of age in October next,
occupied the place of honour in the annual Eight Hours procession. Some years have elapsed
since the last of the founders of the movement passed away, and though the names of Messrs
Honeycombe and Wardley are not enrolled on the scroll of honour at the Trades Hall, they are
regarded as the last of the pioneers who played a prominent part in the early struggles of the
industrial movement.'
The funeral cortege left 76 Albert Street at 3.30pm on the 8 July and proceeded to the
Melbourne General Cemetery, attended by Jane (now 77), and Jack (now 63); and by his
married daughters, Mrs Regelsen, Mrs Steel and Mrs Allen and their families; and possibly by
Fanny and her family, and the widows of his sons, Thomas and George. He was buried in the
Methodist section of the cemetery, beside his daughter Emma and his wife. Jane would join
them in 1934, dying of a strangulated hernia and toxaemia when she was 85.
In the meantime, Jane continued to live in the house in Albert Street. Aunt Lil said of her: 'She
used to be a housekeeper for some photographer in the city. But when her mother and father
got too old, she left her job and came to Albert Street to look after them, the two of them, until
they both died. After her father died she had a housekeeper as a companion who used to live
in." And Arthur said: 'Jane was a very kindly person, a gentle person. There used to be a great
almond tree in the backyard of Albert Street, and Uncle Jack used to go down and pick the
almonds for Auntie Jane. She used to worry about the almonds falling in the yard. She was very
old then. I'd be about four or five... The house isn't there now. The Tramway Board pulled it
down and built a yard for their buses. But there's a bit of the old bluestone wall along the street.
210
|
Jack and Lil also continued to live in Footscray - as did Fanny, Louie, Jessie, Dick, Addie and
their two young children, Arthur and Thelma, all of whom dwelt in 236 Ballarat Road. Thelma
was born in July 1929. Her father, Dick, went on working as a fitter and turner, transferring to
Mitchell & Co in Footscray and staying with the firm for 40 years. He affected a kiss curl on his
forehead in later years, until he began losing his hair.
Louie and Jessie went on working for gents' tailors, Louie moving away from Scovell and
Spurling to a Mr Drayton, whose business was in Seddon, south of Footscray. Jessie married
Oscar Sutcliffe (to whom she had been introduced by Louie) on 23 December 1933, at the
Methodist church in Ballarat Road where Louie, Addie and young Arthur sang in the choir, and
where Thelma would join them, also becoming the church organist when she was still in her
teens. Jessie was nearly 42 when she married Oscar; he was 43. They went to live at 56 The
Parade, Ascot Vale. Oscar, known as Okker, was somewhat eccentric and not a bit like small,
white-haired Jessie, who was quite reserved. A gas-fitter by trade, he was quite tall, slim and
bald and wore glasses (so did Jessie) in later years; his growing baldness he plastered with long
strands of hair. An ardent fisherman, he frequently went fishing along the Maribyrnong for eels
and other fish, bicycling thither and back. Late in life he bought a car, but was not at all
mechanically minded. When told by a doctor not to drive the car or ride his bike at the age of
80 he was devastated. But he wouldn't sell the car. He kept it at the side of the house and
cleaned it every week. Popular with children, whom he liked to amuse and entertain, Oscar had
what was thought by others to have a morbid interest in cemeteries and murder. He loved jury
duty, and had a scrapbook of newspaper cuttings and magazine articles on murders and murder
trials. In Melbourne Cemetery he would tell total strangers about interesting tombstones and
show them the graves of murder victims and suicides. But his greatest eccentricity was to keep
his money, amounting to $4,500, in a fishing-bag hidden under the lino and floorboards of the
laundry at home.
Fanny Honeycombe died, aged 81, in April 1942, two years after the whole family moved to
28 Coral Avenue, Footscray, to a bungalow that Dick built himself. Her sight had failed, despite
a cataract operation, and she became very dependent on Addie and Dick. As did Louie, to a
lesser degree. Every time they went on holiday, Louie went too.
After Arthur married Laurel Ellwood in the Manly Methodist Chapel in Sydney in September
1946, the young couple spent the first years of their married life with his father and mother and
Aunt Louie in 28 Coral Avenue - and with Thelma, until she married Bill Clemence, a salesman
and a former prisoner of war of the Japanese in Changi Prison and Burma. Aunt Louie, seeing
Arthur and Laurel hold hands, would say: 'You make me sick!'
Arthur and Laurel moved around the corner, to 11 Govan Street, Footscray, in 1951. They had
four children, three girls and a boy, Alan Richard; and they live in Govan Street to this day.
211
Honeycombes have now lived in Footscray for well over 100 years, since the first two
Richards, father and son, moved there with their wives in 1886.
Jack died at 9 Wolverhampton Street of heart failure on 4 July 1956, aged 94.9. He had bought
a burial plot (eight feet long and three feet wide) in the Melbourne General Cemetery in October
1891 for £1. Situated in the Church of England section near the South Gate and designated
MM, number 205 was 'for the sole and separate use of the said John Honeycombe and his
|
representatives for ever". Here he was interred by Lily, his wife for 35 years, in a 'nickel
polished coffin & breastings', having been brought to the cemetery in a 'glass hearse' attended
by one limousine. Such were the items listed on the undertakers' invoice, together with the cost
of death notices in The Sun, cemetery fees, the clergy fee, and £4.10.0 for removing the body -
all of which added up to £74.12.6.
Lily paid the bill the following month. But she never had the money for a headstone, and Jack's
grave is still unmarked.
The memorials of his father, Richard Honeycombe, are many - apart from his gravestone. They
are scattered through Melbourne, Geelong and Winchelsea and wherever Richard Honeycombe
worked and left his mark. For he did just that - on the stones he shaped.
In 1949 an old stonemason told Lance Finch, a Melbourne architect, that there used to be a
master stonemason called Bluey, whose mark was an H. He specialised in bluestone, the local
name for black basalt, which, because of its vesicular nature and the surname of the mason
much associated with it, was also known as honeycomb basalt. Latterly, this Honeycombe had
worked on stone gateposts or gateways. But he had also done work for stone viaducts and
bridges in and around Melbourne. Wrought stones only bore his marks - those big bluestone
blocks used as foundations for edifices of every kind. And these marks, on the top right of a
stone were an H - or, on a special stone an R H, his main mark, like this - .
Finch had found these marks on some basalt in Geelong and wondered which mason had made
them. He found them elsewhere - on the Treasury building in Melbourne, for instance - and they
might have been on the later basalt developments of St Patrick's Cathedral and of Parliament
House. And perhaps, we might add, of the third Government House.
Unknown to all but a few, a tough little stonemason called Richard Honeycombe had for over
50 years laboured on Victoria's buildings and left his initials on all that he touched.
He had made his mark.
212
Jt& John Goes For Gold
John Honeycombe was the last of the ten children of William and Elizabeth Honeycombe, who
emigrated to Australia in 1850 with their four youngest children, sailing on the Sea Queen. Born
in Meadow St, Bristol on 22 June 1842, when his mother was 44, John celebrated his eighth
birthday (if he did) on board the ship, two weeks before he and his family arrived in Melbourne.
His descendants would prove to be the most hard-working and successful of all the
Honeycombes in Australia, as well as the most beset with family tribulations and grief.
We know nothing about his childhood, which was spent mainly in Bristol, where his father, who
was a stonemason by trade, was in business as a builder with George Wilkins for a few years.
By 1848 the business had broken up and the four eldest children had gone their separate ways:
Mary Ann and Richard had married, and Jane had given birth to an illegitimate child; William
Robert would marry in Bristol the following year.
In 1849, when John was seven, his brother Henry was 15, and his sisters Elizabeth and Martha
were respectively eleven and nine. It is probable because his middle-aged parents were small in
stature, that he was a tiny child - although he apparently outgrew them later on - and because he
was the youngest, rather wild. The long voyage to Australia in 1850 was probably much
enjoyed by him and must have left him with some enduring memories and impressions,
especially the ports of call: Praia in the Cape Verde Islands and Cape Town in South Africa.
|
Family sources, as has been noted in Chapter Six, say that John 'came with his parents as a
child from South Africa' - which indeed he did - and that he 'lost an eye in a goldmine in South
Africa before coming to Melbourne'.
John certainly had a glass eye in later life and as early as his twenties. When and how he lost the
original is unknown. He could never have been a gold-miner in South Africa, as the first major
goldrush there did not occur until 1885, when John was definitely in Queensland. It seems that
the two oral traditions have become confused. For another John Honeycombe was in South
Africa in 1885, working in a goldmine, although as far as we know he never had an accident
involving the loss of an eye, or limb. On tho othor hand, oral tcartil inn may include, a truth that
our John accidentally \uH di i uye ai a ffltfe boy, whon tho Soo Queen otoppod at Cape Town
for provisions an the voyage
SUtr
The fact is that we have only one documented record of John's existence and whereabouts
between his birth in 1842 and his marriage in Charters Towers, nearly 40 years later. And that
is a photograph taken in a studio in Ballarat about 1866, when John would have been 24.
Despite the beard, the face and firm stance are those of quite a young man. The artificial left eye
is very noticeable, compared with the pale blue (one
214
supposes) of the right. John stares boldly at the camera: he is a good-looking fellow, slim and
well-groomed, with his polished shoes, smart cane, fob-watch and gold chain. Comparing his
height with that of the low chair, one imagines him to have been about 5'6", above average
height in those days.
Would that we knew when the photo was taken, and why. And what was John doing in
Ballarat? How long had he been living and working there? Was the photograph taken on his
birthday, after a particularly good season mining for gold?
John seems to have been a gold-miner all his life, although in his youth he could have been many
things. For, apart from the photo, no positive record of John's whereabouts or activities has
been found between that which dates his arrival in Australia in July 1850 and that which
documents his marriage in Queensland in July 1881. Where was he in those 31 intervening
years?
His mother died in Melbourne, we know, in April 1851, and five months later his father
remarried, his second wife being the schoolteacher Elizabeth Hicks. Was she in part responsible
for the fact that John, as well as his younger sisters, could write a good hand? Her influence in
other respects was probably disruptive. For in October 1852, 14-year-old Elizabeth
Honeycombe married Charles Franklin, who was aged 31; and within two years the children's
stepmother had decamped to Tasmania and William had taken himself and his children to
Geelong.
It would seem the move was made in 1853, for in September that year Richard Honeycombe,
his wife and their first three children arrived in Geelong, to be followed in July 1854 by Jane.
She married Lawrence Mountjoy a year or so later, in November 1854.
John was 12 that year. He was presumably living with his father in Noble Street, along with his
older brother Henry, now a 20-year-old stonemason, and his sister Martha, who probably kept
house and cooked for her two brothers and father, although she was but 14 years of age. These
duties may have been forced on her when her older sister left the household to get wed.
|
In 1856, if not before, John would have been apprenticed to some trade -as a stonemason
perhaps like his older brothers, Richard and Henry. But in 1856 a William Honeycombe
appears on an Electoral Roll as a miner, holding a miner's right at Kangaroo Flat, near Bendigo.
This William is virtually certain to have been John's father. So is it possible that John went with
him to Bendigo, and thus began his working life, not as an apprentice stonemason, but as gold-
miner when he was 14 years old?
His married sister Elizabeth Franklin gave birth to her first child in Bendigo in 1856. Perhaps
William (and John) lodged with the Franklins for a while. The Franklins were still in Bendigo at
Golden Gully, in 1859, the year in which Martha Honeycombe, then aged 19, gave birth at
Mulgrave near Melbourne to an illegitimate baby boy. She later married the baby's father. The
next family event that would have some significance for John was the death of his brother Henry,
aged 24, in July 1860 in Geelong.
215
But where was John? We do not know. If he was ever in Geelong about this time he
presumably lived, like his father, with the Mountjoys on their farm at Roslyn on the edge of the
Barrabool Hills. If he was gold-mining, he could have stayed with his sister Elizabeth in Bendigo
or lodged with a group of chums in any of the booming gold towns north of Geelong. On the
other hand, he might have travelled further afield, to Tasmania or to Adelaide. We do not know.
However, a J or James Honeycomb is recorded in the Victorian Post Office directories as
having lived in Ballarat between 1865 and 1867. He is said to have been a miner living in Sturt
Street, at Mrs Davis' lodging house, with three other miners called Thomas, Emerson and
Calcott.
I think this James (and there was no one with that forename in Australia then) is an error for
John. For that photo of John was taken in Ballarat about this time. And at the bottom of the
original photograph is the photographers' name and address. It says - 'Milletts Photo, 19 Sturt
Street, Ballarat'. Sturt Street was where the miner J Honeycomb is registered as having lodged
for two years. It has to be John. So at least we may surmise where he was then, where he lived
and how he was employed.
But then he disappears again for eleven years, only reappearing on the Queensland Electoral
Roll at Charters Towers in 1878.
Eleven years is a long time in anyone's life, especially when it spans a man's most active years.
But those years of John's life, between the ages of 25 and 36, are lost to us, unless some long
buried record may one day be discovered and tell us more. What adventures he had, what
successes and failures, what women he bedded, perhaps even loved, remained locked in his
memory while he lived - for he apparently never spoke much of his early life to his sons - and
vanished when he died.
John's qualification for appearing on the electoral roll for Charters Towers in 1878 was that he
had lived there for six months. So we can probably place him there the year before. But why
Charters Towers?
His father William, aged 79, had died at Wharparilla near Echuca in June 1876 and had left his
two surviving sons, Richard and John, £5 each. Perhaps his father's death and the little legacy
prompted John to sever all his ties with the towns and goldmines of Victoria and to seek his
fortune up north. Perhaps some unhappy personal or professional association preceded his
decision to break away. On the other hand, his disappearance from Ballarat in or after 1867
|
might have determined by the first major discovery of gold in Queensland that year.
This was at Gympie, some 180km north of Brisbane. Other strikes had already been made
further up the coast near Rockhampton, at Canoona and Crocodile Creek. Many of the miners
from the Victorian goldfields made their way north, travelling thither from Melbourne by sea.
John Honeycombe may have been among them. The next gold-strike was far inland and even
further north, at Ravenswood. That was in 1868. Some of the miners rode to Ravenswood from
Rockhampton; most probably walked. Others sailed up the coast to Townsville and made their
way to Ravenswood from there.
216
It was not until 1871, however, that prospectors, moving west from Ravenswood, found the
biggest gold-field in the north. Three prospectors from Ravenswood, Mosman, Fraser and
Clarke were camping in the bush when there was a storm. The horses scattered, and an 11 -
year-old aboriginal boy with the group, called Jupiter, was sent to round them up. While so
doing he knelt by a stream to have a drink of water and recognised the glint of gold. Excitedly
he carried the glittering stone back to his masters. It was Christmas Day.
The site was named after WSEM Charters, the warden or gold commissioner at Ravenswood,
who registered the claim, with the descriptive addition of Tors, referring to the low hills
thereabouts. This changed to Towers, the two words sounding much the same to the largely
illiterate miners. The scene of Jupiter's find, a thousand miles north of Brisbane and proclaimed a
town in 1877, grew from a collection of huts - 'a drunken, brawling community' according to an
official in 1873 - into the second largest town in Queensland. Boastfully known as The World, it
would sustain a population of 27,000 and 54 hotels by 1901, when Australia became one
nation in constitution and name.
In 1878, John Honeycombe, aged 36, was living in Charters Towers on St Patrick's Block,
which surpassed all the other goldmines and claims thereabouts in the amount of gold it
produced. The block was situated on the northeast edge of the town near Mosman's Creek.
Miners lived in communal shanties made of wood, corrugated iron and bark, or if they had
some money, in rough boarding houses or even hotels. Their methods of work were very
wasteful: lower grades of ore were left on the slopes in their hurry to find the richer ores which it
was believed would be found at greater depths. No real effort was made to develop mining and
milling techniques. Dust flew as holes in the ground were deepened and detritus deposited
above. Within a few years the area was denuded of all trees and even of any vegetation, which
was eaten by goats. Timber for mining had to be brought by horse teams from as far as 50 miles
away. Firewood was obtained within a 10 mile radius of the town. The population was
inevitably largely male, whose thirsts were slaked in the hotels, and whose other needs were
catered for by the few young complacent females who served as saloon girls or domestics, and
by prostitutes.
In February 1879 in Charters Towers Mary Casey gave birth to a baby boy, conceived of
course the previous year. He was baptised as William John Casey, his fathers name not being
given, or not even known. Mary said, untruthfully, that she was 21 and had been born in
Launceston, Tasmania.
Although John Honeycombe would not marry Mary Casey for another two years, there is no
reason, apart from family rumour, to suppose that William John was not John's son. Certainly, in
photos he looks like his mother, with the same broad forehead and rather square face. But he
|
also looks like a Honeycombe, as do some of his descendants; and he was given two names
that seem to indicate he was named after his grandfather (William) and his father (John) - a
common practise that century. William's first son, William Robert, had also been christened
thus.
217
The fact that Mary Casey was five months pregnant when she married John on 14 July 1881
might also indicate that they had had an association of at least a year and that he was
responsible for William John.
Mary Casey was Irish. She was dark-haired, blue-eyed and just over five feet tall. She was not,
however, 23, as she claimed to be when she married John. She was almost 29. John was 39 the
month before. Mary's history will be detailed later. Suffice it now to say that her parents came
from Ireland, that she was born in Lancashire in 1853 and voyaged with her parents to Australia
when she was one year old. In her marriage certificate, as on others, she would say she was
born in Tasmania. Not so. But it is possible that she lived there as a child, or as a girl. It is even
possible that she married there in 1871. More of that later. But that possibility is quite strong.
Mary was a Roman Catholic. But the wedding in Charters Towers took place in an Anglican
church, St Paul's, a wooden edifice in Mosman Street, erected a few years earlier - not in the
Catholic church, which had just been resited and rebuilt. Was this because Mary was visibly
pregnant, or because John refused to enter a Catholic church?
It can't have been a happy affair or well attended. The pregnant bride already had an illegitimate
son and may have been married before. The bridegroom, who thought his bride was 23, was
somewhat older than her and no longer flushed with youth.
What led them to marry? What led Mary to Charters Towers? How did they meet? We only
know that they lived on St Patrick's Block for the next three years, until 1884, during which time
two baby boys were born to John and Mary Honeycombe, brothers for little William John, who
was known as Willie (though later as Bill).
The first of these infants was christened as Francis Horace (Frank). He was born in October
1881, a bad year in the community for cholera and typhus, which the Honeycombe family safely
survived.
Then an event occurred that would affect everyone in the Towers in some way for evermore,
and mark the lives, and deaths, of John and Mary's children. To general rejoicing, the railway-
line from Townsville reached Charters Towers in 1882.
Also in that year, in October, a gold-mining lease (No 358) was taken out on 6 acres of land in
the Towers known as Harry's Paddock by a group of 12 men, headed by John Rutherford and
John Honeycombe. Four of the group got rid of their shares within a few months. But whether
John's investment made any profit we do not know.
His next son, Robert Henry (Bob) was born in August 1883, soon after the telegraph line
reached Charters Towers. Bob would be the first of the Queensland Honeycombes to work on
the railways, and the second to be carried home dead on a train.
218
It was in this year (1883) that a young Irish woman called Daisy May O'Dwyer came to
Queensland and Charters Towers, perhaps by train. She was 23 and obtained employment on a
grazing property called Fanning Downs, where she met an English stockman and daredevil rider
|
called Edwin Murrant. She married him in the Towers in March 1884. They separated a few
weeks later, when he was accused of theft. This couple are of some interest, in that both
became famous elsewhere bearing other names.
Edwin Murrant is said to have been Harry 'Breaker' Morant, who was court-martialled and
executed by firing squad in South Africa at the end of the Boer War, in February 1902. Daisy
Murrant, or Morant, left Charters Towers when her marriage failed, travelling south to New
South Wales, to be a governess in Nowra (where Mary Honeycombe would one day die). At
Nowra, Daisy May married the eldest son of the family by whom she was employed; their name
was Bates. Nine years later she abandoned both her husband and small son and voyaged to
London, where she became a journalist. Returning eventually to Australia and to her husband,
now a cattleman in Western Australia, she took an interest in the culture and legends of local
aborigines and began writing about them, carving herself a niche as an amateur ethnographer
and aboriginal 'expert', as Daisy Bates.
It's just possible, back in Charters Towers in 1884, that our Irish Mary knew Irish Daisy. And
it's interesting to know that the histories of Daisy Bates and Breaker Morant briefly combined in
Charters Towers as further branches sprouted on the Honeycombe family tree.
In the first years of his marriage, John Honeycombe and his burgeoning family lived in Resident
Street on the St Patrick Block, a mining area of several acres where he was also employed. The
St Patrick was one of the earliest mines to be established in the Towers and was the first to be
richly productive. In 1876, when several mills, or batteries, were already engaged in crushing
ore from hundreds of claims, the St Patrick Block produced over 4,000 tons of ore, with a gold
return of nearly 10,000 ounces. Its major shareholder and virtual owner was a former
blacksmith, Frank Stubley. Was little Frank named after him?
Stubley became a very rich man, earning himself about £1,000 a week. But a few years later
production dwindled as 'the line' ran out. By 1883 the St Patrick was but thinly productive, and
other mines forged ahead in output and reputation: Day Dawn produced 20,000 ounces that
year. Frank Stubley, who had gambled and given his fortune away, wandered off on his own,
prospecting, and his remains were found two years later by a track in the bush. By then the
Honeycombes had moved 600km to the southeast, to the mining community at Crocodile
Creek, later called Bouldercombe, and 21 km southwest of Rockhampton.
The discovery of gold at Canoona, 36 miles northwest of Rockhampton, in 1858, had led
indirectly to JH Brady's find at Crocodile Creek eight years later.
219
Gold was also found elsewhere in the area. But by the time John Honeyoombe went there all
alluvial gold had been picked up and claimed and the mines had gone deep underground.
We will never know why John initiated the move to Crocodile Creek in 1884. It was
presumably made in pursuit of a better paid job, by the actual offer of one, or because of
reports that working conditions and opportunities were better further south. Perhaps some
friend or relation, already established in the area, recommended the move. Perhaps a
deterioration in the family's health determined it. In any event, the train journey, from Charters
Towers to Townsville and thence to Rockhampton, would not only have speeded the whole
process of moving, but have been viewed by the eldest of the little boys (Willie was five in
1884) with some delight. After this noisy, dusty and tiring experience, the family would have
travelled out to their new home by coach or on horse and cart. They would settle at or near
|
Crocodile Creek for the next eight years, for most of the time at Three Mile Creek.
Crocodile Creek was notorious, as other diggings in other colonies had become, for an anti-
Chinese riot.
The first race riot of this sort had happened many years earlier, in 1857, when a group of
diggers at the Ovens gold-field in New South Wales destroyed a Chinese settlement and drove
out its occupants. Similar disturbances periodically erupted in the gold-fields of New South
Wales and Victoria until their bloody culmination in the Lambing Flat riots in 1861, when several
Chinese were killed. When the New South Wales government, sympathising with the demands
of the European diggers, passed a law in November 1861 that restricted Chinese entry to the
colony, the problems went elsewhere. They were based on the simple facts that the Chinese
looked and were different: they ate, behaved, dressed, and worked in ways alien to the
sunburnt and hairy diggers, who were also jealous of the other race's diligence, industry and high
ratio of success.
When payable gold was found at Crocodile Creek in June 1866, within six months some 3,000
people were living and working in the area, a third of whom were Chinese. Once again, their
self-imposed seclusion, graft, odd appearance and customs (like opium smoking) antagonised
the whites, especially the 'new chums' from Brisbane. In the heat of January 1867, two Chinese
claims were 'jumped' by a mob of chums, who urged others to 'roll up and drive the buggers off.
The Chinamen were assaulted and beaten off with stones and sticks and their vegetable gardens
wantonly wrecked. Their tents were set on fire, and everything they owned, bedding, clothing,
tools and provisions, was broken up or torn apart - or stolen by diggers' families, eager to help
themselves to what was left. During this affray, several Chinamen were injured, though none
seriously. One European, a man named Hughes, had his skull fractured by a Chinese
tomahawk. The enterprising wife of Ah Sing, who had a pub, saved the establishment from
being wrecked by a thrusting 'a stiff glass of grog' into the hands of the mob's leader 'and when
the crowd flocked in the place, she treated them all freely to the contents of the bar; they then
became peacefully disposed'.
220
Nine whites were arrested and locked up in Rookhampton; the local press referred to them as
'European blackguards'. Six were eventually sent for trial in March at the Supreme Court in
Brisbane. Two were found not guilty of riotous behaviour, but four were sentenced to nine
months in jail.
The Chinese had some difficulty in identifying their white assailants, but it was established that
the riot arose from an initial (and not unprovoked) assault by two Chinamen on Hughes. A
petition was organised by 24 Crocodile diggers protesting at the severity of the nine-month
sentences. It was ignored by the Queensland government, who also refused to consider a claim
for compensation by the Chinese whose properties had been destroyed. However, the local
authorities were concerned about 'the strong Irish Mob determined on annoying the Chinese'
and in due course a sergeant and two constables, equipped with an iron watch-house, were
despatched to Crocodile Creek.
By 1884, when John Honeycombe's family took up residence at Three Mile Creek, many of the
fossickers had dispersed, although the hardier diggers still toiled away, encouraged by the
recent finds, in 1882, at Mt Morgan, 38km south-west of Rockhampton. First a gold and then a
copper mine, Mt Morgan would become the most significant and richest of the many mines in
|
the area. Still in use today and open-cast, it is now some 300 metres deep.
Crocodile Creek was halfway between Mt Morgan and Rockhampton, and the makeshift
communities scattered thereabouts were officially consolidated in 1899 and designated as the
new township ot Bouldercombe. That December, the local paper remarked that 'from a
somewhat dreary little mining hamlet', it had changed into 'a lively, well-built and somewhat
picturesque bush town,' whose population numbered about 500 people.
Ten years earlier, when the Honeycombes lived there, the 'dreary' hamlet boasted only a post
office, a hotel, a state school and a store. The Chinese were still very much in evidence, and
although their gardens managed to provide some fresh vegetables in the drought of 1885, they
were still resented, and were prevented from trading on Sundays, when all Christian shops were
closed.
Three Mile Creek was about three miles from the diggings at Crocodile Creek. Elsewhere, reef
mining, carried out to a depth of about 150 feet, took place on a small ridge known by the
diggers as Unionville or Union Hill, half a mile or so from Three Mile Creek. Several mines were
also established at Mt Usher, when a Mr W Usher discovered a gold reef there. Work on the
Crocodile claims was very laborious: boulders abounded, and some diggings required almost
constant bailing out. A dredger was in operation there in 1890. But John Honeycombe would
have earned quite a good wage, about £2.10.0 a week. The top rate was £3.
It was in this area, part of the Westwood District, that John and Mary's next three children were
born: Jane Winifred (December 1885), Lawrence Sydney (April 1888), and Annie Frances
(February 1891). One of the children died there, young Frank.
A week after his seventh birthday, on 1 November 1888, he was riding with the driver on a
butcher's cart when he fell off. A wheel struck and fractured
221
his skull. He died three days later in Rockhampton Hospital and was buried in the town's
cemetery. No headstone was erected. Because of vandalism, all marker spikes have recently
been removed by the council and stored away. So nothing now marks his early death, except an
entry in the Burial Book: "Francis Honeycombe, male, 7 years, C of E, Section 14, Grave
Number 2185.
The Caphcornian of 10 November has, however, a note of his death: 'A little boy named
Honeycomb... son of Mr J Honeycomb, manager of the Mount Peers mine, when on his way to
school the other morning fell out of a butcher's cart and hurt his head. He was brought into town
on Thursday, and died the same night'.
The Capricornian also noted 'an almost total lack of amusements this week, except that the
Prince of Wales's birthday was celebrated on the 9th ' in the usual loyal fashion - being
observed as a holiday and devoted to outdoor amusements'. There was a Regatta, a day
excursion by the SS Dolphin to Curtis Island, and a Salvation Army picnic.
All the Honeycombe children were educated at the (very) Provisional School at Crocodile
Creek. A photograph exists of it in the drought year of 1885, when the school was attended by
over 100 children. Willie (Bill), who is listed on the school register in 1884, is very probably the
small boy sitting behind the little girl first on the right. Little Frank did not go the school until
August 1886, and Bob not until October 1888. In the photograph, the straw hats worn by the
girls are noteworthy, as are the slats on the badly made roof, and the boys' closet far back on
the left.
|
The headmaster, Walter Mooney, sent a copy of the photo in November to the education
authorities in Brisbane, asking for a grant and bitterly drawing attention to 'the structure' and to
the closet - 'a true index to the other buildings (?).' He wrote: 'An intelligent community will
make many sacrifices to have an edifice in every respect fit for educational purposes, while an
ignorant one will be quite indifferent appertaining to the same laudable object.' Eight persons in
authority saw and initialled the letter. But Mr Mooney's plea was evidently ignored, a new
school not being built until 1900.
In 1888, the year that little Frank was killed, his father, John, was a mining manager (at Mount
Peers mine): he is described as such on Lawrence's birth certificate. It also reveals that the out-
of-wedlock circumstances of Willie's birth in 1879 had been glossed over by then. On Frank's
death certificate, as on other certificates, the date of John and Mary's marriage has been altered
to precede and legitimise Willie's birth. It is given as 1878.
John is listed as a mining manager at Bouldercombe in 1889. But he is an ordinary 'miner1 when
Annie Frances is born in 1891 - not at Three Mile Creek but at Union Hill.
John's great-grandson, John, was told that John was 'manager of mines in Charters Towers,
Three Mile Creek and Rockhampton between 1882 and 1887 and later near Bouldercombe'.
This is correct - an accurate oral tradition. But no post was held for long, and the mines were
not very productive. A mine manager was more of an overseer then, a supervisor. John's
occupation is
222
merely described as a 'miner' in the Crocodile Creek school register (1884-1891).
His great-grandson was also told that John 'failed to see that his children were properly
educated' and was 'an errant husband'. In more ways than one, apparently. But who and what
contributed to the imminent division of John and Mary's family will never be known - what
character flaws or neuroses, what grievances real or imagined, what disaffection wrought by
circumstances, privation, behaviour or mental stress. It has been said by family members that
Mary Honeycombe was greatly affected by her second son's death and that the marriage began
to disintegrate from then on. It is said she 'took to the bottle'. But it is also said she looked after
her children as best she could, caring for them in primitive conditions, clothing and feeding then,
while John spent many hours sway from home - not always at work and not always returning at
night. He was middle-aged now: he was 48 in 1890; Mary was 39.
In 1892, the Crocodile Creek school register records that young Willie, as well as Bob and
Jane, left the school, Willie in July and the other two in June. Jane, or Jenny, had only been there
for three months. Their departure seems to have been prompted by an improvement in John
Honeycombe's fortunes - he became the mining manager of the Investment Mining Company at
Bouldercombe in the Port Curtis District in 1892, remaining there for over a year.
Presumably the whole family moved house and the children were sent to other schools, to the
east of Bouldercombe and in the Port Curtis District, after which John moved again, to Mt
Hedlow, which was 14 miles north of Rockhampton. That was in 1893, when John became
manager of a mine up there. Called Greek's Reef, it was said in 1882 to have vied with Mt
Wheeler for the best yield in the area. Crushing machinery was erected there in the 1890's, but
the results were poor and work soon ceased.
Margaret Kelly, John's great-granddaughter wrote in 1993: 'Very little is known as to what type
of man John was. What we can understand is that the most unpopular man on any field was a
|
mine manager. He had to make sure the men worked very hard, did not steal any of the gold,
and had to make sure that the mine made a profit for the shareholders or mine-owner. It was his
responsibility to know the direction of the gold seam. He also in the smaller mines was
responsible for the book-keeping, and above all, he had to be hardworking, honest and
trustworthy. It can be assumed that John fulfilled all these criteria to some degree, as news of
any dishonesty travelled fast and John would not have held any of these positions for long...
John was always trying to find the gold at the end of the rainbow. But he failed in the most
important human function as a father. He never saw the gold that he had in his children. He
neglected them'.
223
While John Honeycombe was working in and around Bouldercombe, did he ever look west and
wonder about a place inland that bore his name?
His three youngest children, Jenny, Lawrie and Annie, had been bom in the Westwood District
- Westwood being a township some 40km west of Bouldercombe and beyond Mt Morgan.
Beyond Westwood, some 155km further west, was, and is, a property called Honeycombe.
I only heard about its existence early in 1989, when Fred Butcher, Jenny's youngest son, sent
me photo-copies of pages of a book about well-known properties and families in the area. He
wrote: 'There is a grazing property called Honeycombe west of Westwood which I always
thought may have been associated with our family'.
How did the property get its name? Was it named, or ever owned by a Honeycombe? I tried to
find out.
Although research soon revealed that the property was spelt 'Honeycomb' in the few records
that mentioned the place before 1905, this is not too significant. The spelling of odd names was
not very stable in the nineteenth century (or earlier) and in documents relating to Honeycombe
families, the 'e' is sometimes absent. The fact that nearly all the original purchases or leaseholds
of land in Australia were given either personal, descriptive or aboriginal names is more pertinent,
as would seem to be the fact that the property is now spelled with an 'e' - on maps, in print, and
by those who own it now.
The Honeycombe homestead, 75km north of Dingo, is one of the oldest properties in the area
and is situated by the only crossing thereabouts of the Mackenzie River. It was a 'low-level'
crossing, which meant that the river had to be very low before it could be traversed. When the
river was running well but not in spate, mail and supplies would have to be boated across for
weeks on end and carried up the river's steep banks. A bridge was not built until 1958, several
miles upstream, at Bingegang.
The aboriginal tribe who roamed the area bounded by the northern arch of the Mackenzie River
were the Kanolu, said by Gordon Mackenzie in his book The Big Bend to have been 'good
physical specimens, kindly and humorous.' He wrote of the area contained within the river's
great bend: 'The long stretches of deep water in the river itself and nearby billabongs, swamps
and the network of feeder creeks must have been made for good hunting. The river and creeks
teemed with freshwater fish, while the swamps and lagoons would have provided a rich harvest
of lily bulbs, turtles, nardoo, etc. In the scrubs and plains there was plenty of marsupial, reptile
and bird life'.
224
|
The countryside was infested with brigalow trees, as well as eucalyptus and yellow wood trees
(whose leaves were poisonous to cattle), and it was inundated by periodic floods. The worst
infestation was that of the prickly pear cactus that had spread like a plague over gjuch of
Queensland by 1900. It drove some graziers off their land and resisted all attempts at extinction.
By 1925, millions of acres of land were affected. But in that year a foreign caterpillar was found
that consumed the cactus, and the eggs and offspring of a South American moth called
cactoblastis cactorum were distributed in the infected areas. Within seven years the voracious
little caterpillars had eaten and destroyed all the prickly pear that had covered some 50 million
acres. The reclaimed land was ripe for development and cattle and horsemen once more ranged
at will.
The Big Bend country was first made available - 'proclaimed' - in 1854. Among the early
settlers who rode out with their bullock teams, horses, sheep or cattle to make their homes and
livelihoods in this wilderness were several Scottish families: the Archers, Beatties, Diamonds and
Grahams. Some were initially drawn to Queensland by the Canoona gold-rush in 1858, and
among the thousands of gold prospectors who came north to try their luck was the first known
owner of Honeycombe, a 28-year-old Scotsman, Peter McDonald.
His father, Alexander McDonald, a Scottish Highlander, had settled in New South Wales about
1824, farming at Campbelltown, southwest of Sydney. Peter, born in 1830, was the fourth of
12 children. When gold was found in 1851 at Ophis, Bathurst, Ballarat and Bendigo, he joined
the diggers for a year or so before becoming a farm manager near Geelong. The Canoona gold-
rush then brought him to Queensland, where apparently he struck very lucky indeed. For in
January 1861 he married Julia Ayrey back in Geelong and then began buying up various crown
lands west of Rockhampton as they came on the market. He based himself at a homestead
called Yaamba on a freehold property that he named Yemeappo. From there he rode out to
inspect and lease various properties, paying the Queensland government up to £27 a year for a
block of unstocked land 25 miles square. In 1862 he is said to have acquired 40 such leases,
including Junee, Coonee, Columbra, Fernlees (north of Springsure) and Honeycombe.
In his diary on 10 July 1862 he wrote: 'Paid note to Treasury enclosing £27-10-0 for
Honeycomb and Marinlia'. This included a £12-10-0 deposit for the 25 square miles of
Honeycomb(e) - although the official grant of the lease was not made until 1 January 1863.
Improvements were required by law to be made to every block. In 1863, although such
improvements cost Peter McDonald £300, the total worth of all his properties was some
£3,300. He was a very rich man before he reached the age of 34.
Another rich man in the neighbourhood, who lived very simply at Apis Creek, an outback
station east of Honeycombe and across the Mackenzie River, was a former bushranger, Frank
Gardiner.
225
An ex-convict, his most famous exploit was the robbery of the gold escort at Eugowra, west of
Orange in New South Wales, in 1862. He and his gang got away with £14,000 in gold and
bank notes; two policemen were killed. Accompanied by the wife of a former friend - her name
was Kitty Brown - he headed north, and seeking some respite from pursuit, as well as some
obscurity and security, he opened a general store at Apis Creek under the name of Christie. It
prospered, and he acquired a local reputation of fair and honest dealing. But someone
eventually recognised Christie as the outlaw 'Darkie1 Gardiner. The police trapped and arrested
|
him in March 1864 and took him south, manacled and chained. He was sentenced to 32 years
hard labour, but was deported ten years later to Hong Kong and reportedly died in San
Francisco in a saloon brawl. The fate of Kitty Brown is not known.
Meanwhile, Peter McDonald had begun to dispossess himself of his hugely unmanageable and
unproductive domains. In the latter half of the 1860's, he sold off various leases, block by
block, retaining only Fernlees and Columbra. However, he continued to renew the
Honeycombe lease annually until 1869, when he was granted a lease on the property for 21
years (from 1 July 1869) at an annual rent of £27.10.0. But for some reason the following year
he forfeited the lease, and its unexpired term was eventually sold at auction in September 1876,
when it was bought at a rent of £15 per year, by a member of another Scottish family, Lawrie
McLennan.
The McLennans held the lease until 1885, when it was put in the names of Messrs Charleson
and McLennan as executors of the late Duncan McLennan. A brother of Lawrie, he had
occupied Ingle Downs in 1875, and after his death, in 1889, Honeycombe was incorporated in
one vast estate called Ingle Downs, which covered 91 square miles and included the adjacent
properties of Gordon, Goombleburra, Rockvale, Lorraine and the original Ingle Downs. In this
consolidation 53 square miles were also taken back by the government.
The isolation of those of the McLennan family who occupied Honeycombe in the 1890's was
virtually complete. They were hemmed in by the river to the north and west and in any
emergency there was no medical or other help at hand. But although they might fear accidents of
any sort, they had no reason to fear their fellow men: the last of the professional bushrangers,
Captain Thunderbolt (prison-escaper Frederick Ward) was shot and killed in New South
Wales in 1870; and the robber and murderer, Ned Kelly, was hanged ten years later at the age
of 26. Nor had any atrocity as terrible as the Hornet Bank Massacre been committed by
aborigines since 1857 - although the murder and rape of aborigines by whites still occurred in
the more remote regions of the bush.
Hornet Bank was an outback station and sheep-farming property near the Dawson River in
Queensland, west or Taroom. One night, a band of about 100 aborigines surrounded the station
bent on revenging the rape of their women by farm-workers and the shooting of their men. Mrs
Martha Fraser, aged 43, her eight children, their tutor and four shepherds were all asleep: the
other menfolk were out in the bush. At dawn the tribesmen attacked: Martha Fraser and her
226
two eldest daughters were raped and then murdered; three of her sons were clubbed to death.
All the others were killed except for 14-year-old Sylvester Fraser, who escaped and raised the
alarm. Every aborigine in the Dawson River area was hunted down after that. The Frasers'
eldest son, Billy, who, being absent, survived the massacre, spent the next year in unremitting
revenge, roaming the bush, shooting every aborigine he found. It is believed he killed over 100.
Many years later, it was vengeance aroused by racial hatred that led to the massacre of the
Mawbey family in July 1900, and sent Shockwaves of fear across outback Australia. In New
South Wales, where the murders occurred, women and children from isolated homesteads were
brought into towns for protection; men went about armed; outback stations were guarded; and
for 99 days over 2,000 mounted police and civilians hunted the killers, Jimmy and Joe
Governor.
Both were in their early twenties; their father was white, their mother black, as they were. Jimmy
|
Governor, a tracker and farm labourer, had a 17-year-old wife and child. She was white, and
subject to more contempt and derision than her husband. This reached fever pitch in Governor's
mind after several months of working for a settler, John Mawbey, at Breelong. He protested
bitterly to Mawbey about various insults and injustices - as his young wife did to him. Much
provoked by her scorn and his humiliation by the whites, he visited the homestead on the night
of 20 July with a simple-minded aboriginal friend, Jacky Underwood. The three men in the
family were spending the night elsewhere. A brief altercation at the front door between Jimmy
Governor, Mrs Mawbey and a young schoolteacher, Helen Kerz, ended with the latter saying:
'You black rubbish! You ought to be shot for marrying a white women.' Governor exploded.
He exhorted Underwood to 'bash their brain out!'. Four of the women of the household were
attacked and killed by club and tomahawk, as well as Percy Mawbey, aged 14. Mrs Mawbey's
18-year-old sister was seriously injured, but four younger children in the house, all boys, were
left alone.
The manhunt that ensued became the biggest in Australian history. During it Jimmy Governor
and his brother settled other old scores by killing two 70-year-old farmers, a pregnant mother
and her year-old son and by raping a 15-year-old girl. Jacky Underwood was soon caught and
hanged. But it was not until 31 October that Joe Governor was surprised and shot by a grazier
near Singleton, four days after Jimmy Governor was captured. He was hanged in January 1901,
eighteen days after the foundation of the Commonwealth of Australia, and four days before the
death of Queen Victoria. But neither of these historic events, nor the Boer War, nor the Boxer
Rebellion in China, could have had such an impact on the McLennans of Honeycombe, and on
every family immured in their lonely outback homes, as the Governor murders.
The actual and dire impact of several seasons of drought hit the Mackenzie River properties
hardest in 1902, when Honeycombe was held by Alexander, William, James and Mary
McLennan. At least half of their cattle, as
227
elsewhere, perished. Then James McLennan died in an accident in 1905, and Ingle Downs was
broken up and in due course Honeycombe was sold.
By then the property extended north and south between the adjacent properties, or 'runs', of
Jellinbah to the west, and Leura. To the north lay Junes, and to the south Tryphinia, which in
1900 was owned by a German, Heinrich Bauman.
Arriving in Australia in 1854 - the same year that the explorer, Ludwig Leichhardt, named the
Dawson and Mackenzie rivers - Bauman had married an Irish girl, and after working for the
Dutton brothers of Bauhinia Downs, he had set up in business as a carrier, operating between
Rockhampton and the west. The Baumans had a block on the Dawson River, but after being
flooded out moved with their five sons and one daughter to Tryphinia on Dingo Creek. It was a
sheep and cattle property, but by 1903 the sheep and been phased out. The previous year, half
of the 7,000 cattle on the property had perished in a drought; other droughts had depleted
livestock in 1884 and 1897.
One of the Bauman sons, Henry, whose early life was spent among his father's cattle and
horses, once took over a thousand head of cattle from Tryphinia to Musselbrook in New South
Wales. In 1890 he married a Miss Tierney of Rockhampton (they had six children, including five
sons) and built what became the family home, Tryphinia View.
In 1908, Henry Bauman and his brother William bought Honeycombe, thus increasing the
|
family's aggregate property to over 200 square miles. William Bauman made Honeycombe his
home for several years. But when his health failed, it was taken over in 1915 by his brother
Joseph Bauman. He moved there with his family from Charters Towers, where he had owned
and run a successful dairy - but not while John Honeycombe was still working there.
Gordon Mackenzie says in his book that big mobs of bullocks were moved south to Tryphinia
from time to time, and as the adjacent runs of Jellinbah, Tryphinia - Honeycombe and Leura
were largely unfenced, 'the periodic musters to sort out the herds were big occasions, when
teams of stockmen, black and white, from each station attended the muster... It was the day of
the big camp, an occasion to meet, show off bush skills at the cut-out camp, and of course
yarn-spinning round the fires at night. The Baumans had some good blacks working for them,
and Fred Spookendyke and Honeycombe Johnny come to mind".
Honeycombe Johnny - so at least the place gave someone a name, it not the other way round
In 1912, part of Honeycombe was 'resumed' by the government (sold off) and selected by
Harold Katte. He renamed the 8,500 acre block Leichhardt Park and built a homestead on
Parker's Creek.
Mackenzie says of the Kattes: 'They drove their sheep to the selection and these were
shepherded by the growing family for some time until their cattle herd built up...
Communications were bad, and educational facilities nonexistent. But Mrs Katte gave their
children (there were six) a good grounding in practical education. Mail came from Blackwater,
and the children rode 13 miles
(north) to Honeycombe - the only crossing of the river - for mail and meat. During the 1918
flood, Mr Katte was away from home, and returned to find that his wife had been on the roof of
the house for two days'.
The Kattes were well-known for their hospitality, dispensing frequent cups of tea or glasses of
Mrs Katte's 'hop-beer1. Harold Katte was a Duaringa Shire Councillor for many years, riding
south on his horse to Melmoth, on the Tropic of Capricorn, to meet Lome Mackenzie, the Shire
chairman. They travelled on to Duaringa by car. Katte died in 1964, aged 86.
Lome Mackenzie, who came to Queensland with his parents in 1892 when he was 18 and in
time acquired several properties (the family homestead was at Telson), was the father of
Gordon Mackenzie, bom in 1914. His history of the area was published when he was 72. In it,
he tells of the travelling salesmen, or hawkers, who served the needs of the isolated homesteads.
These outback homes had no regular communications link with anyone until, in 1919, Jim Wafer
started the Royal Mail service (a wagon and four horses) between Dingo and Barwon Park, a
distance of 85 miles.
Most of the early hawkers were Indian or Lebanese. Mackenzie writes: 'Their wagons,
buckboards, and later motor trucks, were stocked with a wide range of goods, from bolts of
cloth to saddlery, bright cotton for the blacks, and ... patent medicines... Being born traders,
they had an uncanny knack of knowing what a potential buyer might want - nothing being too
much trouble to produce and put on display'.
Race meetings and race balls were the social events of the year; at other times picnic races were
held and rodeos. In 1926, the Mackenzie River Amateur Race Club was formed, and yearly
meetings were held at Honeycombe until the outbreak of war. 'Campers arrived a day or so
before and set up a canvas village on the riverbank. Horses came from as far away as the
Central Line, the Isaac River District, and Capella... An open-air dance-floor was constructed
|
and dancing went on till early morning to the music of piano and accordion, and later to a four-
piece band from Rockhampton... It was a great get-together for the River people'.
In 1928 the first large herd of Brahman cattle came to Leura from Christmas Creek. Leura was
then owned and run by the Beak family (as it is to this day). One of the drovers who helped out
on that drive was George Butcher junior, grandson of John Honeycombe the gold-miner.
Other herds were generally made up of Aberdeen Angus or Hereford cattle. The eradication of
the prickly pear menace by the outbreak of the Second World War opened up much of the Big
Bend country for development. Before that, drought and floods, fire, disease and death, had
wrought constant changes in the size and ownership of properties. Stations grew and dwindled;
homesteads were burnt down or rebuilt elsewhere. Dynastic marriages were made; the more
than middle-aged retired to villas in Rockhampton.
Big losses of stock caused by the floods of 1916 and 1918 forced Joseph Bauman to sell
Honeycombe and move to Redbank, a few miles north of Dingo. The property was bought by
Edward Adams. He sold it to Jack Edgar. The next
229
owners, in 1949, were Wallace and Judith Mackenzie. More severe flooding in the early 1950's
made the Mackenzies sell out to Lindsay Murray in 1954. The Murrays retained the property
until 1980. It is now run by Gary and Kylie Maguire.
In May 1989, Kylie Maguire wrote: 'Honeycombe is situated 100km north of Dingo on the
Mount Flora beef road. Dingo is situated 150km west of Rockhampton. There are no original
buildings on Honeycombe now. The oldest remaining piece of history is a grave. The person
buried there is James McLennan, who died in 1905 at the age of 46. Apparently he was killed
while chasing brumbies. Honeycombe is 15,000 acres in size consisting mainly of flat black soil
brigalow country'.
About 20 miles southwest of Honeycombe is Ashgrove. In 1919 it was selected by two of the
eight Laver brothers, Les and Roy, who had come north from Gippsland. They sold Ashgrove
in 1936, but not before Roy Laver had married Melba Roffey and produced a son called Rod -
who in 1962 became the first Australian tennis player to win the French, English and American
mens' singles' titles, the Grand Slam.
Two other Laver brothers, Arthur and Bert, owned the property nearest Honeycombe, called
Gordon. The fact that Gordon and Honeycombe are situated within a few miles of each other is
a specially pleasing coincidence to this author.
But I regretfully doubt whether any Honeycombe ever owned, or named, Honeycombe. For the
map shows not just Gordon in the vicinity. Across the river is not only Honeycomb Creek, but
Bee Creek. And off to the right is Apis Creek. Apis is the Latin for a bee.
The man who first named these places must have had bees on the brain , or have been stung or
have stolen their honey.
There seems little doubt that the 19th century spelling of what appeared to be an ancestral
Honeycombe homestead was quite exact, and that the property properly bears the name of the
homestead of the bee - honeycomb.
There are two other places called Honeycomb in Australia - there may be more. One is in
Queensland, not that far from the Honeycombe homestead in the Big Bend country . South of
Clermont and about 120km west of Honeycombe is the Honeycomb Lead.
It lies on the outer edge of the once active Clermont goldfield, south of McDonald's Flat, and is
|
set apart from all the other gold leads and reefs in the area. A book, Gold and Ghosts, says:
'When discovered in 1894, some 200 men rushed to the area and started prospecting along the
course of the lead. At the head of the gully, the lead occurs on the surface. But the further east it
was traced the deeper it became, until at 7.6m the bottom was still not found. Further sinking
became impossible, due to too much water and the lowering of the gold yield1.
230
Was it John Honeycombe who discovered gold in this gully south of Clermont in 1894 and
sparked the rush? We would like to think so. But other place names in the area suggest that
Honeycomb is again associated with the product of the bee. For some 3km to the north of
Honeycomb Lead is Busy Bee Gully and Busy Bee Lead. And beyond Clermont was a
goldmine called Native Bee.
The other place called Honeycombe known to me in Australia is in Western Australia, some
85km north of Perth.
One day I was driving along the Brand Highway on the way to view the scenic yellow desert
area of the Pinnacles when a signpost north of Gingin caught my eye. It pointed to a road going
inland and said Honeycomb. Investigating, I came to a gateway by a T-junction, and on the
ironwork of the gate was the legend HONEYCOMB. A short drive led through a well-tended
garden to a modern house, where a middle-aged woman came to the door. No, she didn't
know why the property was called Honeycomb, but as there was a Bee Creek not far away,
she supposed it had something to do with bees. No Honeycombes had ever lived there as far as
she knew.
But she knew a Honeycombe, she said. Her son was going out with a Karen Honeycombe who
lived in Geraldton. Good heavens - what a coincidence, I thought.
I knew Karen and had met her at the Honeycombe Heritage Weekend in Cornwall in
September 1984, which had been attended by 160 Honeycombes, not all so named of course,
from most corners of the English-speaking world. Karen had then been married to Sandy
Honeycombe of New Zealand. They were now divorced. And now she was being wooed by
the son and heir of Honeycomb, WA. Would they marry? And would a Honeycombe, albeit by
name, live at Honeycomb again?
Alas, they didn't. And this Honeycomb, like that other homestead in the Big Bend country in
Queensland, merely commemorates the product of the bee, and not ancestral territory won and
named and lost.
Was John Honeycombe ever aware in Crocodile Creek of the thousands of acres to the west
that bore his surname? Did someone ever tell him about it? It they did, he must have wondered,
as I once did, how and why the property got its name, and whether a lost inheritance was
involved. For out of such land could fortunes be made and dynasties founded. But not John's.
His and his children's destinies lay elsewhere.
231
29 Mary Goes Mad
In 1893 John Honeycombe's family were back in Charters Towers, which they had left nine
|
years ago. We know no reason for the move. But it was possibly connected with family troubles
and with the fact that the Towers was now a hive of industry and enterprise. In the
Honeycombes' absence much had changed, and most of it was good.
By 1893 the town's amenities had been expanded by the introduction of gas mains, by a local
telephone system and an adequate water supply. Churches and masonic lodges had
proliferated, as well as schools. There was even music in the evening air, after the daytime din of
batteries, crushing mills, wagons, carts and trains had faded away. For the Salvation Army and
the Fire Brigade both had bands; there was also the Apollo Orchestra, a City Choir (they
performed The Messiah), a Glee Club and an Operatic Society. Sporting activities involved
many more people. There was football, rugby, cricket, boxing, athletics, and a new fad, cycling.
Race meetings continued to attract the greatest crowds: a race-course had been the first
sporting circuit to be made. Races were not, however, confined to horses. There were also
goat-and-cart races. At one time the number of goats rummaging in backyards, commons and in
the streets (10,000 in 1880) exceeded the number of townspeople. Goats were also the main
providers of meat, milk and cheese.
All these sporting events, sometimes held in temperatures as high as 35 degrees, induced a great
amount of drinking and gambling. Thirsts were generally quenched by a local beer, Anchor
Beer, made by a brewery on the banks of the Burdekin River at Macrossan, until it was all but
demolished in a flood in 1892. The brewery was then moved to the Towers, where most of its
products were consumed. A draught beer, known as Polo, was sold in cork-stopped bottles
with the cork wired in; later, bottled beer was sold as Towers Beer or Towers Bitter, and there
was also Terrier Stout.
In the 1890s Charters Towers was characterised by dust, bustle and noise. The fever of gold,
the euphoria of sudden riches and material success lent the town an extraordinary energy.
Commercial entreprises thrived and speculation of every kind was rampant. A Stock Exchange
had been built in 1889 and did a roaring trade. Although several banks and businesses went
bankrupt in 1893, the town and its people prospered. That year, 256,000 ounces of gold were
extracted from the ore.
Mary and her children may in fact have returned to Charters Towers in 1892. For according to
an electoral roll John was registered as being in the area of the Stockholm mine in October
1892. We know, however, that he was a mine manager at Mt Hedlow during 1893. It seems
that he and Mary separated about this time, when she was pregnant with her seventh and last
child. There may have been a row about his absences and unfaithfulness. Or about her delusions
232
and moods. Or he may have decided he had had enough of his wife and five surviving children
and packed his bags and walked out.
It is possible that John was on his own at Mt Hedlow when Mary gave birth in the Towers to a
baby girl Ellen Victoria (Nellie) in August 1893. Certainly, when he returned to Charters
Towers that year he lived apart from his family. For his residence at the end of that year is given
in the electoral roll as the Daylesford Hotel in Mosman Street, and he is recorded as having
been a miner at Plants Ridge.
If he was living in a hotel he must have had some money to spend on himself, apart from
providing for the separate upkeep of his children and his wife. This he continued to do, it seems,
in a minimal way, concerned for their welfare but not too closely concerned. He was aware of
|
his responsibilities, but was not shy of putting himself and his pleasures first. One gets the
impression he was fond of good food and drink and female company and enjoyed a night out
with his mates.
It was in 1893 or soon thereafter that the mental and physical health of Mary Honeycombe,
now 40, took a turn for the worse.
It has been said that the death of her second son, Frank, affected her greatly and that she
became very depressed - so much so that she became something of an alcoholic. Her
depression may have been exacerbated by her husband's presumed infidelities, and his
absences, and by the birth of her last child, Nellie. Perhaps Mary could no longer cope without
her husband and with the strain of trying to bring up seven children, although by this time Willie,
who was now 14, was working in a mine. Or had John left her to move in with a younger
woman - he was now 51 - endeavouring to recapture some of the lost joys of his youth and
escape from the humdrum pressures of family life?
According to his grandson, Bob Honeycombe, John was compelled in 1894 by the breakdown
in his wife's health to put her in a nursing-home (at Lismore in New South Wales) and to leave
the youngest children with family friends and relatives, while he took the two eldest boys, Willie
(Bill) and Bob, then aged 15 and 11, down to Geelong, to stay with his much older sister, Jane
Mountjoy, and her husband.
This tradition is only partly correct. For it seems that Mary was never in Lismore, although she
was not too far away. And although there was some kind of crisis in the family in 1894, when
Mary may have had a breakdown, her incarceration in the alleged nursing-home - in fact a
mental hospital - did not happen until 1900.
But it is almost certain that John's journey south with his two eldest boys did occur in 1894, if
not before. It had to have occurred while Bob was still of an age (and Willie) to be sent to
school. And if Mary was indeed hospitalised at that time, her youngest children, the three little
girls and Lawrie would certainly have been placed in some relatives' care.
233
A memory of the time that John's two eldest boys spent with their Aunt Jane in Geelong
remained for a long time with the younger of them, Bob. Years later he would recall that his
bedroom window overlooked an apple tree, whose fruit he could reach and pluck. According
to his eldest son, also Bob, Aunt Jane wanted to keep the younger boy and give him a good
education. But his father, John 'did not approve of this and brought his two boys back to
Charters Towers'.
According to another family source, both boys were offered a home by Jane and both turned
the offer down. This seems more likely. For John would surely have welcomed the chance to
offload his sons, at least financially, and provide them with a better chance in life.
If this had happened, how different Bob's life would have been, and longer, if he had remained
with his aunt where apple trees grew.
While John was down south in 1894 he would very likely have seized the opportunity to visit his
old haunts and cronies in Ballarat and Melbourne. No doubt he called on his older brother
Richard, who was now 64, and introduced his two young sons to him. Probably they all stayed
in Melbourne for a while with Richard in Albert Street, or with one of his four sons, who had
families of their own and were well established in Footscray, Fitzroy and Yarra. Perhaps there
was a family reunion in Albert Street at Christmas, attended by Richard and Elizabeth's seven
|
children, the youngest of whom was 29, and by their wives and husbands and the 14
Honeycombe grandchildren, the latest being Lilian, third child of Richard the younger. When
Willie and young Bob left Melbourne they were not to know that they would never return, and
never see their cousins again.
So John and his sons returned to Queensland, and Willie to the mines. Bob would follow him
thither a year or so later.
John, we know, was back working in Charters Towers in 1895, as a record exists of him being
the manager of the Stockholm Mining Company in that year, a post he held for about twelve
months. He then spent some months in 1896 as the manager of the Livingston Mining Company,
an adjacent mine, until he returned to the Stockholm, working there until 1897.
The Stockholm mine was seven kilometres southwest of town, not far from the Black Jack
mine. The temperature there, as in Charters Towers, would veer between 30 and 40 degrees in
the arid Queensland summer. At other times the skies would be rent by colossal thunderstorms;
flood-waters would surge down dried-up creeks; occasionally bush fires scoured the land. Flies
and mosquitos were a plague, although they would find little nourishment in the tanned,
thickened skin of the faces and hands protruding from the coarse clothes worn by the
overdressed miners' families. How inured these people must have been to discomfort of all
sorts, magnified for the men below ground by the choking dust and sweating, lamp-lit darkness
of the holes they dug in the ground. No ice-cold drinks awaited their twilight return to their
airless, dusty, fly-blown huts -just tea and beer and a smoke, and a plate of stew.
John's second son, Bob, would eventually find work in the Stockholm, and Willie probably
went to work in the Black Jack mine on returning to Charters
Towers from Geelong. Both mines had been opened up by Black Jack Thomas, one of whose
daughters Bob would one day wed.
Over 100 mines were then in operation around Charters Towers, with about 25 batteries
crushing the ore. The output from these mines reached a peak of production in 1899, when over
300,000 ounces were produced, worth well over 3 million Australian dollars. The mine with the
biggest output was the combined Day Dawn Block and Wyndham, worked without a break
from 1883 to 1912. Fortunes were made, but not those of the Honeycombes.
During this period, John Honeycombs, although he worked out of town, lived in some comfort
on his own, not like his two teenage eldest sons, who probably boarded, if not with their
mother, with families or in bachelor quarters near the mines where they were employed. John,
after all, was a mining manager, and in 1895 he is recorded as living in Hackett Terrace in the
Towers. In 1896 he was in Maloney Street, in what seems to have been a boarding-house
occupied by single men. But he seems to have left Charters Towers early in 1897, as by 20
March 1897 his name disappears form the electoral roll.
His daughter, Annie, who was born in February 1891, would say many years later that she
could never remember seeing her father. If this is true, the family crisis in 1893-94 must have
been severe and the division of the family complete.
Where was Mary Honeycombe during these years? Where were their children? One imagines
that the four youngest - Jenny (who was ten in 1895), Lawrie, Annie and Ellen (who was two) -
were living with their mother. Bob may have been with her as well. If so, despite what payments
John may have made for their upkeep, Mary must have had a fairly difficult time. She probably
took a job as a cleaner or as a domestic in some rowdy hotel, reverting to the kind of
|
occupation, even that of dish-washer or barmaid, that had been hers when she and John first
met. When he left Charters Towers, seemingly in 1897, her situation, and her alleged drinking
habits, must have got worse.
But it seems she was a good Irish mother, putting her children before anything else. One of
Mary's grand-daughters, Alma, said of her and her children: 'She looked after them and fed
them well; she stayed home with them. They were well brought up children and didn't run wild;
they went to church and that sort of thing. Their mother was a Catholic, but the children were all
Protestants. They didn't have much of an education, and they were all very shy: they didn't mix
with anybody. There wasn't much family visiting, except on occasional Sundays. If you didn't
have money, you couldn't travel. So you just stayed home.'
In 1898, Mary Honeycombe was 45, and her eldest son, Willie, was courting one of Annie
Chapman's daughters, Esther. They married in January 1899, a month before Willie's 20th
birthday.
There may have been quite a gathering of relatives, neighbours and friends, for the Chapman
tribe was fairly extensive, and Annie Chapman's occupation of midwife must have made her
locally quite well known. Willie's younger brother, Bob, was 15% at the time and Lawrie was
not yet 11. He and
235
two of his sisters, Jenny and Annie, were still at school; little Ellen was 5V4. Their mother's
emotions at the wedding may be imagined, for she had given birth to Willie more than two years
before her own marriage to John. No doubt she wept. No doubt someone, perhaps Willie
himself, wrote about the wedding to the man who may not have been his father but who
certainly treated him as such, writing to him (in 1909) as 'My Dear Son1.
Mary Honeycombe enters the records herself in 1900, when court and medical records, unseen
for nearly a hundred years, reveal that her manner, behaviour and speech at last led others to
certify her as temporarily insane.
On Friday, 17 August 1900, Mary Honeycombe was arrested and appeared before Ernest
Eglington at the Court of Petty Sessions in Charters Towers - 'on suspicion of being of unsound
mind1. Committed to the mental hospital at Goodna (between Ipswich and Brisbane), she was
locked up in the Towers' jail, where she talked incessantly and screamed and claimed that
people were going to kill her.
Transported to the Townsville Reception Centre, she was then taken by boat to Brisbane and
was admitted to Goodna on 29 August 1900.
It was noted there, presumably from what she said, that her age was 40 (her 47th birthday
occurred two weeks earlier); that she had five children, the youngest being six (she had six
surviving children, the youngest, Nellie, becoming seven that month); that she was born in
Tasmania (she was born in England); that she was a Roman Catholic and the wife of a miner
and mine engine-driver and lived in Charters Towers.
This 'attack' (as the hospital termed it) lasted two months, and Mary was discharged from
Goodna on 20 October. She made her way back to Charters Towers, to Hodgkinson Street,
Queenton. We can't be sure she lived there on her own or with her children. But a month later,
on 30 November she appeared once again before Mr Eglington at the Court of Petty Sessions
and was again committed to Goodna 'on the suspicion of being of unsound mind'.
Years later her daughter Annie, recalling this or the earlier arrest, would remember the day
|
when, as a terrified nine-year-old, she saw her demented mother being dragged from their home
and put in an ambulance, crying and screaming - 'I don't want to leave my children!1
Mary Honeycombe was readmitted to Goodna mental hospital on 12 December. Again, under
custody, she and other female 'lunatics' (as they were called) would have been taken to
Brisbane by ship, accompanied by a policeman and a nurse.
The nurse who generally travelled with these wretched women, who were locked up in a cabin
for the duration of the voyage, was Sister O'Donnell. She was paid six shillings a day. Often she
was incapacitated by being sea-sick, and the policeman had to minister to the needs of the
female lunatics. Two of Sister O'Donnell's charges jumped out of a porthole en route to
Brisbane and drowned. In the ensuing inquiry in 1902 O'Donnell complained that she often had
to stay
236
on in Brisbane at her own expense, and as she was often seasick required additional assistance.
She accused the police of using the voyages as holiday outings for their wives. The police
accused her of being unkind to her patients and implied that her seasickness was an excuse for
evading her responsibilities.
Clearly the sea-trip was no holiday for Mary Honeycombe. She may also have had to pay for
the several trips she made to Brisbane and back.
On her arrival at Goodna on 12 December the hospital authorities noted that Mary claimed to
have been doing shift-work and was exhausted. She also said again that people were going to
kill her and that her son (which son?) had been murdered in her house on the night of 26
November. Later reports on Mary's condition said that her memory and intelligence were good,
that she was nimble and assisted the nurses in the wards.
After five months she was discharged from Goodna, on 7 May 1901, and returned once again
to Charters Towers.
But her delusions and mental instability surfaced yet again, in July, and she was readmitted (as
Mary Amelia Honeycombe) to Goodna on 1 August 1901. This time she remained at Goodna
for two and a half years.
Mary's children - at least the younger ones - were kept in ignorance about their mother's
dementia. They were told that she had gone to live with relatives in Lismore, which was about
200km south of Goodna, in New South Wales. Mary may indeed have had some relatives
there, in fact one of her nieces married there in the 1920's. But Willie, Bob, and Jenny (who
was 15 at the end of 1900 and probably worked as a domestic in a hotel) must have known
something about the reality of their mother's plight. And although Bob would not be 20 until
August 1903, he and Willie (24 in 1903) might have protested about their mother's
incarceration and tried to do something to effect its prevention or curtailment. Perhaps they did.
But they never visited her. Nor, it seems, did they offer to care for her when she was due to be
released.
Of course they were poor, and no doubt had domestic and other difficulties of their own - Willie
now had a family of his own to support. And then there was the everpresent problem of the
youngest Honeycombes. For when Mary the mother was taken away, the two little girls, Annie
and Ellen, were taken in by Mrs Annie Chapman - or Granny Chapman, as they were taught to
call her - while Lawrie went to lodge with the Naughtons, who ran a bakery at that time. Lawrie
(aged 12 in 1900) was put to work to pay for his keep and learned the baker's trade - which he
|
put to good use years later. His younger sisters fared less well.
Annie would much later tell her daughter Alma something of what her life then had been like.
For some reason Annie and Ellen were apparently not allowed to see or speak to their older
brothers and had to arrange any such encounters in secret and by stealth - although this can't,
however, have applied to Willie and his young wife Esther, who was Annie Chapman's daughter
after all, and would
237
presumably have visited her mother and her former home now and then. But was Esther aware
of the indifferent treatment of the Honeycombe girls, especially by her unmarried younger sister,
Nellie? For when Granny Chapman was out, the two girls were looked after by 16-year-old
Nellie - and not very kindly or well. Amongst other things she often locked the girls in a room so
that she could go out on a date. Once, before doing so, she put a lot of wood on an open fire in
the room. Somehow the house caught on fire, and the girls were only rescued when a neighbour
used an axe to break open the locked door. Another time, when Nellie hit Ellen with a poker
and drew blood, Annie escaped from the house and ran to the mine where Bob and Willie
worked. On the way she met Willie, who came to his sister's rescue. But what he said or did we
do not know.
In the absence of both his mother and father Willie was theoretically responsible for his sisters'
well-being. But what could he do? His wife Esther had borne him two children by March 1902
and he must have had financial and other worries of his own. Besides, it is said that his father,
John, wherever he was, was paying something towards the cost of Annie and Ellen boarding at
the Chapman home. So John was theoretically still in charge. And Willie, one imagines, would
have been reluctant to accuse his wife's sister of cruelty and lack of care. Nonetheless, both his
sisters were badly treated, it seems, being made to do so many household chores each morning
before going to school that they had to run to school to avoid a caning for being late. When
Nellie died in the 1930's, Ellen said: 'Oh, good! She should have died years ago!'.
Annie once rebuked her daughter, Alma, by saying: 'No, don't laugh. We had a very unhappy
childhood!'.
Not surprisingly, neither Annie nor Ellen did very well at school. Annie's grammar was so poor
in her letters to her father - and she was the one who wrote to him most - that he complained
about it and even paid for her (via Willie perhaps) to attend a private school. But either the
money ran out or Annie proved to be no scholar, for she was not there long.
Meanwhile, Bob Honeycombe married Selina Thomas in August 1903, and five months later,
on 30 December, his mother Mary was freed from her third confinement in the mental hospital
at Goodna, presumably of sounder mind if not altogether cured.
Hospital reports say that relatives kept promising to take her away but failed to do so. And it
seems that the length of her final stay at Goodna was determined by the fact that she had not
enough money to return to Charters Towers and that her family there were in no hurry to bring
her home. In effect, they (that is, Willie and Bob) abandoned her - much as she had been
abandoned by John.
How she must have hoped and waited for someone to take her away. How she must have
yearned for the sight of familiar, unofficial faces, and to see her children again. But she never
did. She humbled herself, and endured.
238
|
Towards the end of 1903 she is reported to have performed menial domestic duties or
housework for one of the hospital doctors for many months. She was said to have been very
clean and tidy in her habits and anxious to please. She was described as being 5'1" and
weighing 114 lbs. She had a fair complexion and blue eyes; her hair was dark, going grey.
In the end it was one of her sisters or a brother who came to take her away. They brought her
south, to Sydney, and thence to Nowra - taking her back to her mother and the remnants of the
Irish, Catholic Casey family in New South Wales.
After all her tribulations in Queensland, Mary went quietly home.
239
3Q Mary Goes Home
It is time to fill in what is known of Mary's background and to say something about who she
was and where she came from - to try to explain why after her release from Goodna she
decided or agreed (or was compelled), not to return to Charters Towers, but to spend the rest
of her life near her mother in New South Wales.
Her parents, Patrick and Winifred Casey, were born in the west of Ireland in County Clare,
which is bounded to the north by Galway Bay and by the Shannon estuary to the south. The
county derives its present name from the English lord, Thomas de Clare, who subdued its
people and seized their land in the time of Elizabeth I. A wild, irregular land, streaked with little
rivers and shadowed lakes, it had suffered and continued to suffer from the repressive acts of its
Protestant English masters for hundreds of years. Each uprising and bloody rebellion was
followed by savage reprisals. Cromwell's troops slaughtered every priest they could find.
Marlborough's men in 1690 were less murderous, but the English parliament of that time was
assiduous in continuing to deny the Irish Catholics any rights of citizenship and property
ownership. Thousands emigrated, most fleeing to the continent, joining those who already
served foreign Catholic kings in Catholic courts, churches and armies.
The last national uprising in Ireland in 1798 followed the French Revolution. Only union with
England, Scotland and Wales would, it seemed, end the anarchy; and the Act of Union passed
in 1800 made the centuries-old overlordship of Ireland at last, as it were, official. However, it
was not until 1829 that Roman Catholics were permitted to sit in the House of Commons. In
that year, or soon thereafter, Patrick Casey was born.
He was probably born in what was then called a 'cabin', a one-room cottage, with a thatched
roof, an earth floor, and a turf fire that burned all year. The meagre furniture would have been
made of wood and wickerwork, and the beds, made of straw and rushes, would each have
slept three or four. This dark and smoky place was shared by the peasant family's animals: hens,
a cow, and perhaps a pig. Their woollen clothes were spartan but colourful: the women's
cloaks, stockings, petticoats and skirts in contrasting blues, reds, browns and greens; the men's
clothing was more sober: dark blue, black or grey. Shoes were seldom worn, hardly ever by the
children. Adults of both sexes let their hair grow long and loose, and both smoked pipes.
Potatoes and sour milk formed the basis of their diet, padded out with skimmed milk, oatcakes,
cheese, cabbages and onions, and in coastal villages seaweed.
Even a schoolmaster ate frugally. One such in Killarney noted in his diary in July 1830: This is
what we eat, my family and me: we have a hot meal, oatmeal porridge with milk in the morning,
then wheaten bread and milk at one o'clock. This mid-day meal is a cold one. Then potatoes
|
and meat or butter in
240
the evening.' He also noted in 1828: 'I recall the time, around 35 years ago, when every able-
bodied farmer had peas and beans, but they're outdated now because of potatoes, and few sow
them except the well-born'.
The better-off farmers and above all the priests ate the best in village communities; meat of any
sort was apparently something of a rarity among the peasantry.
'It is well known,' wrote a social commentator in 1845, 'that the great body of the people pass
through life without ever tasting beef or mutton'. But he added: 'There are to be found in all fairs
what the people term spoileen tents -that is, tents in which fresh mutton is boiled and sold out,
with bread and soup'. Much beer was drunk at fairs and festivities, and whiskey, which WM
Thackeray in 1843 described as 'a very deleterious drink... Two glasses will be often found to
cause headaches, heartburns and fevers to a person newly arrived in the country'. A brew called
scailtin was popular: hot whiskey, spiced or flavoured. Thackeray also remarked: 'Nor can
anyone pass through the land without being touched by the extreme love of children among the
people: they swarm everywhere'. A female visitor in 1841 wrote: 'It is impossible to overrate, in
describing, the devoted attachment of Irish mothers to their children - to their sons especially'.
Young Patrick Casey must have been well loved. And Mary Honeycombe's anguished cry - 'I
don't want to leave my children!" - makes even sadder sense.
Henry Inglis wrote a few years earlier: 'The lower orders of Irish have much feeling for each
other. It is a rare thing to hear an angry, or contemptuous expression, addressed to anyone who
is poor... and it is a fact, that they are most exemplary in the care that they take of their destitute
relatives'. And William Carleton, observing revellers at Christmas, wrote: 'Many a time might be
seen two Irishmen, who had got drunk together, leaving a fair or market, their arms about each
other's necks, from whence they only removed them to kiss and hug one another the more
lovingly'.
Is it improbable that a version of such male affection was transmuted by the Irish emigrants,
along with their close family concern and loyalty, into the Australian mateship of today?
Certainly Mary Honeycombe's ancestors were a happy people, despite their poverty, rejoicing
when they could in dancing (to fiddle or flute), in singing, in fun and games; and because a large
majority were illiterate, they delighted in the spoken word, in proverbs, quips and sallies, and
the telling of tales around the fire. Nothing was more Irish and more ancient than the keening
over a corpse at the wake preceding a funeral. In an Irish dictionary of 1768, the keen or
keening is described as 'a cry for the dead, according to certain loud and mournful notes, and
verses, wherein the pedigree, land and property, generosity and good actions of the deceased
person, and his ancestors, are diligently and harmoniously recounted".
This was all a part of the early life of Patrick Casey and his wife, Winifred, and in their teenage
years that keening over the dead would cut through the Irish
241
air and assail their ears a thousand times before they lost all hope of happiness in their native
land and crossed the sea to England.
Patrick was born at Rath in County Clare about 1829. His birthplace was later noted as such
by the Immigration Board in Sydney on his arrival. But according to his death certificate it was
|
'Rohan, Clare'. Winifred was born, apparently in 1833, at Clunes in County Clare. Neither
Clunes nor Rath nor Rohan exist in Clare today in a modern map of Ireland. More than likely
both hamlets waned and disappeared in the terrible years between 1845 and 1851, when the
potato crop failed in successive years, resulting in widespread famine and disease. Tens of
thousands of the Irish poor, the peasantry, died.
Two years before the start of the famine, in 1843, an early Sunday morning in a coastal village in
the south-west of County Cork was described by Thackeray. The village was called
Skibbereen, and must have been similar in many ways to Clunes and Rath.
'The people came flocking into the place by hundreds, and you saw their blue cloaks dotting the
road and the bare open plains beyond. The men came with shoes and stockings today, the
women all bare-legged, and many of them might be seen washing their feet in the stream before
they went up to the chapel. The street seemed to be lined on either side with blue cloaks,
squatting along the doorways as is their wont. Among these, numberless cows were walking to
and fro, and pails of milk passing, and here and there a hound or two went stalking about... The
chapel-yard was filled with men and women: a couple of shabby old beadles were at the gate,
with copper shovels to collect money; and inside the chapel four or five hundred people were
on their knees'.
Within five years, most of these people that Thackeray observed that Sunday morning would be
dead.
In 1846, a magistrate from Cork, Nicholas Cummins, visited Skibbereen, and wrote about 'the
appalling state of misery' that the potato famine had wrought. He was there in mid December.
"I provided myself with as much bread as five men could carry, and on reaching the spot I was
surprised to find the wretched hamlet apparently deserted. I entered some of the hovels to
ascertain the cause... In the first, six famished and ghastly skeletons, to all appearances dead,
were huddled in a corner on some filthy straw, their sole covering what seemed a ragged
horsecloth... I approached with horror, and found by a low moaning they were alive -they were
in a fever, four children, a woman and what had once been a man... In a few minutes I was
surrounded by at least 200 such phantoms, such frightful spectres as no words can describe,
either from famine or from fever. Their demonic yells are still ringing in my ears... My clothes
were nearly torn off in my endeavour to escape... My neckcloth was seized from behind by a
grip which compelled me to turn, and I found myself grasped by a women with an infant just
born in her arms...'
Frank Murphy, in his book, The Bog Irish, says: 'One person in ten, or more than 800,000,
died of hunger, or more commonly, of typhus, cholera, or another attendant disease. In the
space of seven years... more than a million
242
and a half people emigrated. Thousands of bog Irish, many of them Irish-speaking, were to be
found in the second half of the 19th century sweating in the textile mills of northern England, or
navvying in New South Wales, or serving in the Indian Army, or building the railways of North
America. It is perhaps the supreme irony of their nation's history that... these Irish played a vital
part in building the British Empire, and in helping to make the language of their ancestral foe so
widely spoken'.
Somehow the teenage Patrick Casey of County Clare and Winifred McCormack, his wife-to-
be, survived. It seems that both his parents (Michael Casey, labourer, and Mary Casey, nee
|
Flanagan) died in the famine years, as both are recorded on Patrick's arrival in Sydney as being
dead then. So they must have been dead when he sailed from England. Winifred's mother was
also dead by this time, although her father still lived in dunes.
She and Patrick married in Clunes before they left for England. The ceremony took place in
1853, with the sound of keening still rank in the air and a mournfulness in their hearts. But
whatever jollity could be found in Clunes or thereabouts must have been theirs on their wedding
night. The famine years were over: they were alive. Did anyone dance, or bear to dance, at their
wedding? Probably not Winifred. For it seems she was already pregnant. This perhaps
prompted the marriage, as it often did in those days, as well as the Caseys' departure for
England, with Patrick resolutely turning his back on his home, his family, his parents' graves, and
seeking a better life for himself and his future children, away from the bitter earth of Ireland.
They crossed the Irish Sea and came to Wigan, and there the Caseys' first child was born, on
11 August 1853. They called her Mary. What else? For both their mothers, now dead, had also
carried the name.
Patrick was a labourer when Mary was born. But he gave his trade when he stepped ashore at
Sydney as 'coal miner1. Clearly he must have toiled for all or part of 1854 in one of the pits of
the south-west Lancashire coal-field.
Wigan's industrial prosperity was built on coal, as well as on engineering, machine-making, brick
and drain-pipe making, on chemicals, castings, breweries, printing and dyeing, timber and saw-
mills, cotton and clothing, and the manufacture of oil and grease. Wigan was a whirlpool of
activity and noise. Black trains and wagons steamed and whistled, clattered and clanked,
carrying and fetching raw materials and manufactured goods, as did the long barges on the
grimy canal linking Liverpool and Manchester. Wigan, with its warehouses, wharves and piers,
was the halfway house. The city was booming, belching steam and smoke. How far removed it
must have seemed to the young Irish couple from the misty hills and the little lakes of Clare.
How confined, squalid and raucous the little room that was their home. It must have seemed to
the Catholic Caseys like an ante-room in Hell; and in the summer of 1854, a few weeks before
the Crimean War began, they entered a ship in Liverpool, to lodge for five months on the rolling
sea. Mary was one year old.
243
They travelled steerage, as assisted emigrants, and their ship, the Nabob, reached Sydney on 2
February 1855, at the end of the Australian summer. The Casey's second child, Norah, was
conceived on the voyage out.
What happened to the Caseys after their arrival is a matter of much conjecture and more
research.
We know that Patrick and Winifred Casey produced many children, 13 at least. Mary, the
eldest, was followed by four other girls and eight boys. They are listed on Patrick's death
certificate. But none, as far as we know, was born in Tasmania, where Mary, in later life, said
she had been born, in Launceston. Tasmania appears as her place of birth on her children's birth
certificates. But on her death certificate it is given, presumably from information provided by a
younger brother or sister, as County Clare. Wigan was long forgotten. Either Mary was
disseminating a falsehood about her place of birth - but why? - or had been misled by family
information. Again, why? For surely every child knows where it was born. There is also no
reason to suppose that Patrick and Winifred Casey, who were poor Irish immigrants, moved
|
away from New South Wales once they had got there - and where they both eventually died.
In fact, the records show that eleven of their children were born in New South Wales between
1855 and 1870: Honoria (Norah) in 1855; George in 1857; Peter in 1858; Margaret in 1859;
David in 1861; Patrick in 1863; Ellen in 1864; Elizabeth in 1865; Daniel and James in 1868;
and Elizabeth (Lizzie) in 1870. Nearly all of them also died in New South Wales; David in
1861; the first Elizabeth in 1866; Peter in 1878; and Patrick junior in 1889. There is no
evidence to suggest that any of them was ever in Tasmania.
There is also no proof that Mary Honeycombe ever lived in Tasmania. We know nothing about
her early life, apart from the fact that she was not illiterate (like her parents) and must have had
some sort of proper Catholic schooling. We know nothing other than that she arrived in
Australia in 1855 as a baby, and married in Queensland in 1881. What happened to her in the
intervening 26 years?
It is possible that she married in Tasmania in 1871 - and if so, she may have lived there for
awhile as a teenage girl. For on 8 May 1871, in Hobart, a Mary Casey (giving her age as 19)
married a sailor, Charles Palmer, who is allegedly 23. They were married, by licence, in St
Josephs' 'according to the rites and ceremonies of the Holy Catholic Church'. Evidently, this
Mary was a Catholic, like our Mary.
Unfortunately, none of the parents is named in the marriage certificate, nor is this Mary's place
of birth. So we cannot be sure that the Mary Casey who wed a sailor in Hobart in 1871 is our
Mary Casey, who married John Honeycombe ten years later, on 14 July 1881. If our Mary was
the one who married Charles Palmer in 1871 she would have been three months short of her
18th birthday (not 19). That is very possible, given the fact that a licence was required, and our
Mary was always inaccurate when she gave her age.
244
on the staff of the Hobart General Hospital and in private practice, and in 1848 he became for a
while the police medical officer in Launceston; he was also a justice of the peace. A son of his,
Cornelius Sydney Casey, was born in Hobart in 1856, and he must have been living there or in
Launceston, where Mary Casey is said (by her) to have spent her early years.
Launceston was well established by 1855, when Patrick and Winifred Casey came to Australia,
having been in official existence since 1805, when the settlement was called Patersonia. It was
from the north of the then Van Dieman's Land that settlers sailed for Port Phillip Bay in the mid-
1830's, to become the founding fathers of Melbourne and Geelong, which was later the home of
the first Honeycombe family to emigrate, and where the young John Honeycombe, Mary's
husband grew up.
When Cornelius Casey's wife died in 1863 he left Tasmania with his 16-year-old son, and spent
most of the rest of his life in Victoria, where he remarried, living off the profits of several prudent
investments, in land and mines. He died in 1896, six years after the birth of his grandson.
It is just possible that Patrick Casey's father and Cornelius Casey's father were cousins, even
brothers. The two families are, as far as we know, only linked otherwise casually and
geographically, by Liverpool and Launceston. Lord Casey did not become a lord until 1960,
long after Mary's death - although he had been an MP from 1931 and then a federal
government minister.
Some families in England like to imagine they are descended from royalty, or from noble lords
bearing the same surname. Mary very probably invented a family connection (or her father may
|
have done) with the celebrated surgeon and Tasmanian JP, Cornelius Casey, or with his son
Richard, the notable Queensland pastoralist and chairman of the Mt Morgan Company, which
was actually launched in 1886, when the Honeycombes were living down the road.
Mary died in 1912, nearly 50 years before Lord Casey's ennoblement. It was her daughter,
Jenny then married to George Butcher, who perpetuated this particular fantasy of the family's
famous relation, recording it later as if it were fact in her husband's obituary, where she is
described as 'a second cousin of Lord Casey'. Alas, not true.
It seems highly improbable that Mary Casey was ever a relative of the incipient lord, or that she
was ever a ballet dancer or the Belle of the Ball. It seems more likely, given the general
circumstances of her marriage to John in 1881 - she was 28, pregnant with her second child,
and 11 years younger than he - that she may have been a dancer of another sort, in music halls
or saloons.
After the marriage the record is fairly dour: five children to add to the first two, one of whom
dies in an accident, and a hard impoverished life in various mining communities. Then, about the
time of the birth of her seventh and last child in 1893 she is abandoned by her husband - there is
a separation - and she has some sort of breakdown. For seven years she brings up her younger
children on her own until in 1900 she is taken away from her children and put in a mental
hospital for over two years.
246
Where was Mary living in the last eight years of her life - from the time she left Queensland early
in 1904 until just before her death in 1912? The information is scanty. But it is more than
probable that after she moved to New South Wales she never saw her husband again, nor any
of her children. Nor, as far as we know, did she ever return to Queensland. Poor health as well
as poverty may have restricted her movements, and her kin and doctors may have insisted that
she should live in a more temperate climate. Probably her family claimed her after she rejected,
or was rejected by, John. Her version of the separation and of her life with him in Queensland
may not have endeared him to the Caseys. It would certainly have been different from his.
But where was she? All that is known is that she died in Berry in 1912. But we may presume
that in 1904, once out of Goodna, Mary went to live with a sister and/or her ageing mother in or
near Nowra in New South Wales.
Patrick Casey had died in Nowra in New South Wales in July 1899; he was 71. Mary was then
in Goodna. Norah Casey, his second daughter, bought a burial plot for him in the Catholic
section of Shoalhaven Cemetery in Nowra on 4 July, the day he was buried there. His death
certificate describes him as a 'contractor'. Mary's, 13 years later, says he was a 'labourer1. His
place of residence on his death certificate has, however, been left blank. This certificate names
nine of Patrick's children as still living at the time of his death. They are given as: Mary, 45
years; Norah 43 (who was unmarried); George 41; Peter 39; Margaret 37; Ellen 35; Patrick
32; James 30; Lizzie 27. Only Norah's age tallies with her baptismal date in the registers for
New South Wales.
Nowra, where Patrick died, is about 100 miles south of Sydney. Berry is nearby, some 16
kilometers to the north of Nowra and as many kilometers east of the spectacular forested
amphitheatre of Kangaroo Valley.
Berry, where Mary died, is situated in the lush dairy country between the Southern Highlands
and the sea. Farms abound and there are some wineries. The countryside is pretty, peaceful,
|
with well-watered meadows and a great assortment of flowering shrubs and spreading trees.
The town sits on the upper reaches of a pleasant little river, Broughton Creek, which winds
south to the broad Shoalhaven River. Nowra stands on the river's southern bank.
Broughton Creek in the 19th century was navigable to its junction with Broughton Mill Creek,
and it was here, in November, 1825, that seven sawyers set up a camp. A tannery followed,
then a saw-mill. The sawyers were employed by a well-educated Scotsman, Alexander Berry,
who with his partner, Edward Wollstonecroft, had been given 10 thousand acres in the area in
1822, on condition that they maintained and employed 100 convicts. The whole estate was run
from a homestead and settlement below the 302 meter Mount Coolangatta, and west of the
present-day community of Shoalhaven Heads at the mouth of the river. Also called Coolangatta,
the homestead grew into a self-supporting village, with its own plumbers, blacksmiths,
coachmen, carpenters and other tradesmen, and its own workshops and mills. It was lorded
over by
247
The Tasmanian Mary had two children - Mary Lee Palmer, born in February 1872, and
Charles Thomas Palmer, born in December 1874. Both were born in Hobart. The family then
disappears from the Tasmanian records and none of them is recorded as having died there.
But in the 1890's a Charles Palmer dies in Charters Towers. Could he have been the sailor who
married Mary Casey in 1871? If he was, and he married our Mary, we have an explanation for
her presence in Queensland in 1879. But what happened to the little Palmer boy and girl?
The fact that Mary herself chose to colour her history after her marriage -as it seems she did -
implies that her life before she married John was either rather dull or discreditable. It is quite
possible that our Mary had a past, as they say, which might have included an earlier marriage
(to the sailor, Charles Palmer, in Hobart in 1871), even other children. And what was she doing
in hottest Queensland, in a rough gold-mining settlement, apparently alone and unwed, at the
age of 28? Up there, only Mary knew where she had been and what she had done. And why
should she tell the truth?
We know she lied about her age and place of birth, and may indeed have dreamed up a
completely fictitious account of her origins and first 25 years. She was probably the originator
(and who could disprove it later in Queensland?) of what was remembered later by her
descendants about her alleged early life, before she met and married John Honeycombe in
Charters Towers. She is said to have been a ballet dancer. She is said to have been a beauty
and the Belle of the Ball at a big function in Melbourne. She is said to have been related to Lord
Casey (who died in 1976). None of this, alas, has been confirmed or is likely to be true. The
stories may have sprung from fantasies dreamed up by Irish Mary to romanticise a dubious past,
or out of a natural inclination to fabricate events for the sake of a better story - which may have
led to her losing her grip on reality later in life.
It /s possible that she, not her family, lived for a while in Tasmania; she might also have lived in
Melbourne. But she was not a cousin of Lord Casey -although her grandfather Michael Casey
might have been related to Lord Casey's great-grandfather - Bartholomew Casey.
Who was Lord Casey? He was Australia's first life peer, and was ennobled as Baron Casey in
1960. He went on to become Governor General of Australia and died in 1976. Born in
Brisbane in 1890, he was the son of Richard Gardiner Casey, a Queensland pastoralist and
politician, who was chairman of the Mt Morgan Gold-mining Company, about the time the
|
Honeycombes were at Crocodile Creek. But it is through Lord Casey's grandfather trial some
connection with Mary's father, Patrick Casey, might be found to exist. The grandfather,
Cornelius Gavin Casey, emigrated from Liverpool in 1833, 20 years before Mary Casey was
born. It was from Liverpool that she and her parents emigrated. But Cornelius was not a
labourer. His father, Batholomew Casey, was a merchant, and Cornelius was a surgeon. As
such he worked for four years at the Tasmanian penal settlement at Port Arthur, until 1838,
when he married Letitia Gardiner, the daughter of a police magistrate. Thereafter he was
245
Alexander Berry and his brothers and sisters. His wife - he married Edward Wollstonecroft's
sister, Elizabeth - died in 1845; they had no children. When Alexander Berry died, on 27
September 1873, in his 92nd year, the whole estate passed to a younger unmarried brother,
David Berry, who was by then 77. He had been managing the estate for the past 25 years.
By this time the old sawyers' camp further west had expanded into a small community
numbering about 320. It became known as Broughton Creek, and its simple dwellings dotted
the western bank of Broughton Mill Creek. The settlement was further developed by David
Berry with the addition of various grants of land (two acres each for the four main churches and
16 for a showground and a park), and in 1883 a grid pattern of streets was imposed on the
existing houses, five blocks by five, the streets being loyally named after the British royal family.
Various neat two-storey brick buildings with verandahs and other embellishments were erected,
including a post office, two banks, two hotels, a court-house, a school, a butcher's, a saddler's,
and a bacon factory. All were completed by the time David Berry died in 1889, at the age of
92.
Most of the newly created township, as well as the Coolangatta estate, passed on his death to a
first cousin once removed called John Hay, born in 1840. This large inheritance was soon,
however, hugely reduced by the executors' obligation of selling off great chunks of land to raise
money for David Berry's lavish bequests. These totalled £250,000. Among the beneficiaries
were St Andrew's University in Scotland (where Alexander Berry had been a student), and the
Presbyterian Church. John Hay dutifully assisted in this task, and died in the process in February
1909. By 1912, all that was left of the Berrys1 carefully nurtured domain was about 200 acres
of land around the original homestead at Cooiangatta.
Long before this, the grateful community of Broughton Creek had decided to recognise the local
and personal munificence of the Berry brothers. In 1890, by an act of parliament, the town's
name was changed to Berry.
A particular reason for gratitude was a grant of £100,000, given 'for the purpose of erecting and
endowing a hospital for non-infectious diseases for the special benefit of the inhabitants of
Broughton Creek (Berry) and the district of Shoalhaven and generally of all persons to whom it
might be accessible.' A financial deal was made by David Berry's executors with the New South
Wales government. This resulted in the David Berry Hospital Act of December 1906, whereby
the state was given large tracts of land in north Sydney, in exchange for the erection and
maintenance of the hospital.
Here Mary Honeycombe worked for a time, and here, in 1912, she died.
Those financial and other arrangements took some time to be realised, and in 1894, five years
after David Berry's death, a temporary hospital, known as the Cottage Hospital, was opened in
Pulman Street, in a disused store once run by James Wilson. At the opening of the Cottage
|
Hospital, John Hay's half-brother, Alick Hay, referred to' a time when Mr James Wilson was
the only doctor in the district and in this building, a time when he used to draw teeth and
248
set limbs when no other help was available, and perform surgical operations of an extraordinary
character1.
Pulman Street before 1880 had been little more than a minor village track leading to Pulman's
Farm, then owned by the Berry estate. Thereabouts, and by the Great South Road (now the
Princes Highway), stood a council house, a constable's cottage, a butcher's shop, a bakery,
stables, James Wilson's store, a curate's cottage, a one-room schoolhouse, and a wooden
Catholic chapel that seated 40 people. The other religious groups met in the one-room
schoolhouse. Most of these places were sold or demolished when the grid-pattern town was
created by David Berry on the western bank of Broughton Mill Creek. A new timber Catholic
church with an iron roof was built in Albert Street in 1884, and this was also used as a school
by the Sisters of St Joseph, who came to the town in 1891. They lived in a six-room cottage
nearby, with a separate apartment for the visiting priest. Perhaps their presence had something
to do with Mary's move from Nowra or Lismore to the new township.
By this time (by 1895), James Wilson's old store in Pulman Street - he built a new one in Queen
Street - had been turned into the Cottage Hospital, with six beds for men, three for women, a
surgery, a dining-room, accommodation for the matron, and bathrooms featuring a novelty -
taps with both hot and cold water.
The question is - did Mary Honeycombe work at the Cottage Hospital before the new hospital
was built?
She probably came south to Nowra in 1904 to live with her 71-year-old mother and unmarried
sister, Norah, or possibly with one or more younger bachelor brothers. Presumably, if Mary
was well enough to travel to Nowra, she was also well enough to work. And at some point she
moved to Berry where, as we know, there was a small Catholic community. Perhaps the Sisters
of St Joseph helped her to obtain work as a domestic at the Cottage Hospital. If so, she could
have been there anytime between 1904 and 1909, when the new hospital was officially opened.
It is not inconceivable that Mary convalesced for a time at the little Cottage Hospital in Pulman
Street, and that this led to her working there when her health improved.
The opening ceremony of the new hospital was performed on 18 September 1909 by no less
than the Premier of New South Wales, the Hon Charles Gregory. Among the onlookers, one
imagines, was our Mary, a small, inconspicuous figure in black, her face lined and gaunt, and her
features as impassive and as blank as her eyes.
The David Berry Hospital was, and is, situated in 30 wooded acres on a ridge east of
Broughton Creek, near the site of the old tannery and on what is now Beach Road. It cost
£57,900 to build and equip. The first medical officer was Dr Lewers and the first matron Mrs
Perkins. There were 30 beds in separate male and female wards, and an operating theatre. The
matron's flat was above the north-facing entrance, a Victorian horseshoe-shaped arch. There
was accommodation for nurses, and a staff cottage, in which Mary Honeycombe
249
must have lived. And here it was that the one-time Irish beauty, the 'Belle of the Ball', ended her
days - as a hospital drudge.
|
The 30-bed hospital is much the same today, although it has been renovated and re-equipped
and the theatre has been closed. The views from the windows of low hills and meadows are
rural and pleasing, with a wealth of fine trees in the grounds, azaleas and jacarandas. In the
summer, drifts of darting dragonflies sparkle in the sun, and the strident singing of cicadas assails
the ear. In some aspects it echoes the mild Irish countryside that Mary never knew.
Here, as Mary toiled through the last years of her life, she heard of Lawrie's ill-fated marriage in
1910, and in the following year, in March, of Willie's early death.
We know she kept in touch with her children by letter during these years. For her daughter,
Annie, spoke many years later of receiving letters from her mother when she was in her teens
(Annie was 13 in 1904). And there is a Christmas card, sent by Mary to Bob and his wife,
Lena. It says: 'From Mother. With love to all my Dear Grandchildren'. This implies that at least
two or three of them had been born by the time the card had been dispatched, and this would
date it to 1909 -1912. There is no post mark, which would have shown the date and place of
origin. But the fact that the card was kept - for sentimental reasons, no doubt - seems to
indicate that it was the last communication Bob's family received from her before her death.
Soon after Willie's death, in March 1911, Mary's mother, Winifred, died in Nowra, and was
buried there beside her husband, Patrick.
As Mary crossed herself above her parents' grave, did she have any premonition that her own
burial would soon follow her mother's - that the three of them, who had lain so closely together
so long ago in a ship's damp belly, would soon be reunited in the same dry earth?
A year later, in the damp Australian winter, Mary caught a chill, and a few weeks after her 59th
birthday in August, she died.
Her death certificate gives the cause of death as pneumonia and cardiac failure. It describes
Mary as an 'invalid pensioner1 and gives her occupation as 'domestic duties'. Her doctor, Karl
Georgs, who was then the medical officer in charge of the David Berry Hospital, had not seen
her officially since 3 August. She was clearly of not much concern to him. Dr Georgs was a
Prussian, and changed his name to George when the Great War began.
Mary Honeycormbe died on 1 September, 1912, and was buried in Nowra two days later, in
row 5A in the cemetery in Kalendar Street.
She was buried in a grave at one remove from her parents' resting-place. The allotment had
been bought, by an unnamed person, the day before. The funeral service was conducted by the
priest of St Patrick's Church in Berry, Father Bernard Sheridan, and the burial was witnessed
by Richard Solway and John Mcgrath.
Who were they? Probably grave-diggers, or undertakers, not members of the family. So where
were Mary's sister, Norah (by then Norah Harvey) and her
250
brother James Casey, who had troubled to put up a stone topped with a small cross in 1911 at
the head of their parents' grave? Where were Norah and James? Were they away from Nowra
for some reason or other, perhaps to do with her marriage and his work? Or did they feel as
little concern for her, despite their strong Irish family ties and origins, as Dr Georgs?
No stone bears Mary's name on her grave, nor is there any numbered marker among the
weeds. The stone that James put up on his parents' grave has fallen, and the cross has broken
off. Their grave is forlorn, like others in the cemetery. There is no mention of Mary on the
Caseys' stone - Norah and James had left no room for it - and nothing commemorates her
|
passing. Any flowers were dust long since.
Only an entry in the cemetery's register for burials notes where, in the bitter brown earth, Mary
Honeycombe lies.
251
300 Kalnoorlie
What now of John? There is a gap in his recorded story between 1897, when he was still
manager of the Stockholm mine, and 1904, when he turns up in Western Australia. By then he
was 62. By then both Willie and Bob were married and had already provided him with four
grandchildren.
Where did he go in the missing years? Did he seek out Mary, for the last time? More than likely
he passed once more through Melbourne and Geelong, revisiting his older brother and sister,
Richard and Jane, before turning his face to the golden west, to the last gold-fields found in
Australia, from which he and many others never returned.
The first gold rush in Western Australia centred in 1885 on the Kimberleys, a mountainous
region over 2,000 miles north of Perth. The next major strikes were in 1892 and 1893, at
Coolgardie, 330 miles east of Perth, and at Kalgoorlie, another 25 miles further east. There had
been several other finds. Prospectors had been nosing about the vast trackless interior of
Western Australia since the 1860's, poking about 'for colour'. Not a few had come from other
gold-fields, restless seekers, wanderers, who moved away from diggings when machines moved
in and businessmen took control.
In the wastes of Western Australia they followed in the tracks of surveyors and explorers who
sank wells and charted the tenuous life-line of water-holes, without which no seeker after gold
could exist. Some prospectors never returned, speared by aborigines, or dying of thirst and
fever, their nameless bones marking a luckless claim.
Tales were told of gold found and lost. In pursuit of such stories, several prospectors struck
gold in 1887-88 in the Yilgairn gold field, at Golden Valley, Parker's Range and Southern
Cross, where gold was found on New Year's Day, 1888. But it was a tale told of gold to be
found even further east that lured Arthur Bayley and William Ford from the new mining town of
Southern Cross at the end of 1891.
They had met at the Croydon diggings in northern Queensland back in 1887, Bayley was 22
then, and came from Charters Towers. Did John Honeycombe know of him or his family? If so,
did Bayley's letters home inspire John to seek his fortune, for the last time, in the golden west?
Bayley was 13 years younger than Ford. They had intended waiting at Southern Cross for rains
to replenish the waterholes before setting off. But news of a find at Ullarring drew them thither: it
yielded nothing. They and their horses then moved, slowly, some 120 miles to the south-east, to
the oases of the Gnarlbine Soak, a regular and natural water supply discovered by one of HM
Lefroy's expeditions in 1863. On the way they found a little gold at a place later
called Black Flag, but lack of water prevented any further investigation. However, after two
days of rain at the soak - it was now August - they decided to return to Black Flag.
Some 30 miles south of their destination, as they crossed an area known as Fly Flat, Ford, who
was walking, spotted a gleam of gold and picked up a half ounce nugget. Bayley got off his
horse and they scouted around. Within a few days they had collected about 250 ounces of
alluvial gold, a small fortune. They returned to Southern Cross for food supplies and left almost
|
immediately, thereby attracting the attention of three young out-of-work miners camped by the
track, Tom Talbot, Dick Fosser and Harry Baker.
The three decided to follow, and more by luck than bush-lore found Bayley and Ford at work
on Fly Flat. They were not made welcome, and having camped by a rock-hole called
Koolgoorbidee, or Kulgardi, by the natives, began prospecting on their own account.
At first they found nothing. But in a few days the three new chums were rushing over to where
Bayley and Ford had pegged a claim nearby carrying samples from a big blow of quartz. Was it
fool's gold or the real thing? The twosome were cool and non-committal. But at dawn, as Tom,
Dick and Harry still slept, the other two examined the area of the chums' find and altered the
pegged shape of their claim, from a triangle to a 24-acre rectangle, to include the new find. Ford
did this, while Bayley delayed the wakening chums with chat at their camp.
The chums were outraged when they found out what had happened and protested strongly. But
a pegged claim was sacrosanct. They had been betrayed by their own naivety and ignorance,
and were advised by Bayley and Ford to peg out an adjacent claim. This they did, while Bayley
set off for Southern Cross to make their rectangular claim official. Ford stayed behind to guard
it.
So it was that Bayley's Find was made and named, Kulgardi becoming Coolgardie when
Warden Finnerty rode out to examine the site and assess its possibilities. The chums had indeed
found the cap of the reef, but it was now Bayley's, not Talbot's, and took his name, Bayley's
Reward.
His version of what happened at Fly Flat was as follows: 'On Sunday afternoon, while
fossicking around, we struck the reef... On Monday we pegged out a prospecting area on the
reef. That morning a party of three men came on the scene. They had followed us from
Southern Cross. That day we obtained 300 ounces from the cap of the reef. The party who had
followed us stole about 200 ounces from our claim, so we had to report it. For that purpose I
went into the Cross carrying 554 ounces, which I showed to the warden. The field was then
declared open.'
It was 17 September 1892. There was great excitement and activity at Southern Cross, and the
warden's office ran out of miner's right forms (each cost £1). That night it rained.
The West Australian newspaper reported on the 18th: 'Everybody who can raise a five or ten
pound note or horses, is off to the new find... A party started
253
at daybreak this morning on horseback, quickly followed by others on foot humping their
swags. The pluck of the latter is greatly to be admired' - (It was about 120 miles to Flag Flat) -
'There are no stores on the road and no stores at the rush... Others have followed on
horseback, and still more accompanied three teams, which are to carry provisions and tools at a
shilling per pound... A 200 gallon tank, and also a cart for water, have gone... More teams
leave tomorrow, the first team having cut a track for the second. It is reported that 120 camels,
fully laden, leave York on Wednesday.'
York was at that time the rail-head, some 80 miles east of Perth. From there bush tracks
wandered eastwards, from waterhole to waterhole. These were crowded every evening as
grubby, exhausted men queued to refill their waterbags. One man is said to have left Southern
Cross with two buns and a bottle of brandy. Many had not much more: a waterbag, some flour,
|
dried meat, a hammer, a large prospector's pan. Some rode bicycles. The better-off rode
horses, most walked. Among them were the barrowmen and swampers: the former pushed or
pulled home-made barrows (known as Irish locomotives) and one-wheeled carts, laden with
bedding equipment, food and water. Swampers paid for their gear to be carried on a dray; they
walked ahead of the wagons to avoid the dust. At the day's end, men sat in such shade there
was, their lips cracked and parched, too thirsty to speak, tenderly rubbing fat or vaseline into
their sore and blistered feet.
Flies and dust were the first plagues of Coolgardie. Living conditions were primitive; men slept
in makeshift shacks and tents made from boughs and poles draped with hessian or canvas;
some slept in packing cases. They lived on tea brewed in their billy-cans, and ate johnny cakes
or 'damper' (campfire bread made from flour, baking powder, salt and water). Canned food
was commonplace, especially tinned meat known as 'tinned dog'. Tin cans, and later empty beer
bottles, littered every gold-field for miles around.
As trees were cut down and the earth scoured, dust blew everywhere, especially on a windy
day when 'winnowing' was best. This was the simplest way in waterless country to find gold:
pouring earth from one pan to another, and letting the wind blow the lighter soil away, leaving
pieces of gravel and stone and maybe a golden nugget. An alternative method was "dry-
blowing1, when dirt was slid down a tilted sieve and the loose soil blown away by a bellows.
When both methods were employed by hundreds of men daily, the result was a semi-permanent
dust haze. Men's eyes suffered from this and from a disease spread by flies called sandy-blight.
Their bodies suffered from boils, scurvy and dysentery. No-one ever washed.
Among these diggers were two middle-aged Irishmen, Paddy Hannan and Tom Flanagan. They
had recently walked to Southern Cross from Parker's Range, a distance of 140 miles.
The first women to arrive at Coolgardie, the wife and daughter of Felix Murphy, appeared on
the gold-field in November. The arrival of other women prompted the authorities to urge the
naked aborigines to cover themselves and
254
wear 'at least one garment when in town'. Sometimes this turned out to be just a paper collar or
female stockings.
In December, Lord Percy Douglas and the Hon David Carnegie, en route for Sydney, left their
ship at Albany to try their luck at Coolgardie. Another young man, a Quaker, who arrived on
the scene a few years later as a mining engineer - he managed the long used and famous Sons of
Gwalia mine at Leonora for a time - was Herbert Hoover, who became President of the United
States in 1928.
At the end of 1892 typhoid struck at the Coolgardie diggings, the waterholes dried up and there
was a general retreat to Southern Cross - until thunderstorms sent some determined diggers
rushing back. Temporarily, as the waterholes gave out again. But in March 1893, there was
heavy and consistent rain, and a permanent water supply was established when a bore-hole was
drilled and water found northwest of Coolgardie. Some wells were also sunk, and made money
for their owners. Norma King reports that a certain Martin Walsh 'charged ten cents for a horse
and 15 cents for a camel to drink at his trough.' Water was also sold in Hannan St from a
condenser at a shilling a gallon.
The tented township became a more settled community as tradesmen set up store-huts and
supply lines improved. There were butchers, blacksmiths, bakers and hotels, and a place to get
|
a wash (2/6) and a shower (7/6).
In March, Bayley and Ford sold the lease on Bayley's Reward for £6,000 and a one-sixth
interest. By this time they had acquired over 2,000 ounces of gold from their claim, worth now
about $1 million. Arthur Bayley never lived long enough to enjoy his fortune: he died four years
later, when he was 31. Ford lived on for another 40 years.
Meanwhile, gold-fever at Coolgardie was unabating, and any rumour of other finds inflamed the
afflicted with new excitement and sent ever-optimistic diggers into the wilds again.
There was the Billy-Can rush. Some searchers, looking for a missing man, had paused for a rest
at mid-day. One put his billy-can down by a log. In picking it up he caught a flash of gold, and
filled his billy with 167 ounces of gold gathered in that area. He was lucky: there was little left
afterwards for anyone else. Then, in April 1893, there was the rush to Roaring Gimlet, renamed
Goongarrie, a hundred miles north of Coolgardie, where several prospectors struck lucky.
Another exodus was initiated in June by a reportedly rich find (bogus as it turned out) at Mount
Youle, 50 miles to the north-east.
About 90 men set off on the trail of this supposed bonanza. Two of the veterans, Paddy Hannan
and Tom Flanagan, delayed to equip themselves properly, and purchased some horses: Hannan
had bad feet. The horses proved to be similarly afflicted, and one threw a shoe halfway along
the track to Mount Youle. Flanagan set about reshoeing the beast, and Hannan idly scouted
around for any colour.
Hannan was 50. Born in County Clare (like Mary Honeycombe), at the start of the potato
famine, he had come to Australia when he was 20 and worked as a
255
gold-miner in Bendigo and Ballarat and in New Zealand before becoming a full-time prospector
in New South Wales, in Queensland, and in South Australia. He came to Western Australia in
1889, and was one of the hundreds of men who prospected around Southern Cross before
moving on to Coolgardie, ever seeking, seldom finding, never having the greatest luck - until
now.
He was probably 'specking' - walking into the sun and looking for the glitter of gold (best done
after heavy rain) - when he found a small nugget. An Irish mate of his, Dan Shea, chanced to
pass by on his way to Mount Youle, and joined Flanagan and Hannan in a general search of the
slopes and gullies of several low hills in the area. Shea and Flanagan later told different versions
of the day's events. But they found more nuggets, decided to peg out a claim, and Paddy
Hannan returned to Coolgardie on Saturday, 17 June, to report the find and lodge a reward
claim with the solid proof of 100 ounces of gold.
At 9.00pm his claim application was posted on a board outside the registrar's tent, and another
rush began. Within three days, some 700 men were beavering away on the new find - which
would turn out to be the most golden of them all.
At first known as Hannan's Find, or Hannan's, the site was eventually transformed into a
township named after an edible silky pear the natives called Kulgooluh, which became Colgoola
and then Kalgurli. Before the end of June several leases had been registered and the red dust
enveloping the area by day could be seen from miles away; at night hundreds of camp-fires
twinkled on and around the low hills that now had names, Mt Charlotte, Maritana, Hannan's Hill
and Cassidy's.
In July, two prospectors, Sam Pearce and Bill Brookman, acting for an Adelaide syndicate,
|
discovered the Ivanhoe and Great Boulder reefs, some three miles south of Hannan's. They
eventually pegged 2,000 acres. The mines thereon and the massive lode formation located in
November at Brown Hill by a Canadian, Larry Cammillieri became the basis of the Golden
Mile, the richest gold-bearing area in the world. It was rich in free gold (initially over 5oz/ton)
and even richer below this in gold telluride ore. Without these finds Kalgoorlie would in due
course, like Coolgardie, have become another ghost town. Hannan's Find, of alluvial gold, gave
out within 2 years.
Men in their hundreds flocked to Hannan's and one or two women, the first being a pregnant
Wilhelmina Sloss, who came there in late July with her husband, Joe, and a little daughter. They
lived in a tent. She had a second daughter in December.
By Christmas 1893, over one hundred leases had been registered, and gold had been found 13
miles to the north-east at White Feather (Kanowna).
The following year a site for a township, west of Mt Charlotte, was selected and laid out in a
grid, six blocks by two, by February 1895. Hannan St was parallelled on the south side by
Egan St (named after Diamond Dick who had
256
pegged out Maritana Hill, later Mt Gledden). The central north/south street was named
Maritana.
By then, the originator of all this activity, Paddy Hannan, had upped and gone. As the big
companies and capital moved in, lone prospectors moved out, seeking the simple solitude and
space of the outback, as much as the illusory prospect of gold. Hannan, sick with fever, had
retreated for a time in 1893 to Coolgardie, and was nursed there by a teenager, Clara
Saunders, who was rewarded, when he recovered, with the first small nugget he had picked up
at Kalgoorlie. He then went prospecting up north at Menzies. Clara later achieved another
distinction by becoming the first woman to be married at Coolgardie.
On 1 May 1895 the first municipal elections were held in Kalgoorlie, and a handsome young
New Zealand lawyer, John Wilson, become the town's first mayor.
A visitor from Coolgardie later described the three-year-old mining town. It was, he said
ironically, 'an impressive sight, as the stage coaches rattled up the long and straggling main
street, after the hills and dales of 25 miles of rough, rutted and dusty bush track. On the left the
post office, a 10' by 12' bag shanty: and in the middle of that apology for a street (holes, ruts
and stumps) was the jail, which consisted of an iron chain with rings attached to it, round a big
gum-tree. These with a few shanties, shacks, saloons and humpies comprised the structure of
the settlement.'
There was no sanitation, and apart from dysentery the chief scourge on the gold-fields was
typhoid. Contaminated water killed hundreds in Coolgardie in 1894-95. At the height of the
epidemic five or six men were being buried every day in nameless and unmarked graves. Most
were in their twenties. Their coffins were generally made of packing cases, which were stamped
"This side up' or 'Keep in a cool place' or 'With care'.
Sister O'Brien was one of two nurses employed by Warden Finnerty to care for the sick. The
nurses came by sea from Adelaide to Fremantle, and onwards by train and coach. She said:
'The dirtiest looking objects imaginable, covered in sand and dust, indescribable, met our sight
the morning after our arrival... One was a young digger with rheumatic fever who had lain in his
clothes, immobile and unwashed, for several weeks... Tents, tents, and still more tents, men
|
everywhere, old singlets and trousers were the order of their dress. The hopeless look of
everything would have discouraged the stoutest heart. However, we got hold of a carpenter to
put up frames for our tents, and after a week of difficulty, we began our work.'
It was known as the Government Hospital, and for a time it was the only hospital in an area
caring for some 20,000 men. For a time it was a place where men were taken to die instead of
to be cured.
The railway construction camps were also riddled with fever. Three nurses came from the
Methodist Mission in Perth to the railway camp at Woolgangie early in 1896; there was no
doctor. Sister Gertrude wrote: 'My first tent-hospital patient was a wee laddie... I found the boy
lying on a few old rugs and chaff bags under the counter of a lemon-squash shop. There was no
ventilation and
257
the boy was delirious. His temperature was 103.6 degrees. I gave him medicine and made him
as comfortable as possible.' She nursed him in a bed in her own tent, and he survived.
Another arrival at this time was the daughter of a brewery worker, who, quoted in Nothing to
Spare by Jan Carter, recalled her life as a child living at Boulder, where she was taken from
Adelaide, via Esperance, in 1897 when she was four.
'When we went to the gold fields, there was no water. We used to have to buy water,
condensed water, 2s6d a kerosene tin. And when you bought it, it was hot. We always had
water to drink, but I don't remember too many baths. The tub was put in the bedroom and we
were all given a bath out of the same water. At school, there was a bucket of water for us to
have a drink out of. In the winter time, the rains filled great tanks in the back yard, and mother
had a beautiful vegetable garden. My sister and I had to go into the bush to get water from a
soak of some kind, and we'd bring the water home in tubs... When I was 14 [in 1907], my
sister Ida and Mum left the gold fields and came to Perth. Mum wanted to get away from the
mines, so that my brothers didn't go to work in the mines. She was fearful of that - men were
getting killed like flies down the mines. Oh, it was crude! All at once there'd be a whistle blown
and you'd know there was an accident. A lot of men were killed in the mines, and besides that
they were getting miners' silicosis... I got a job in a boarding-house in Boulder as a kitchen
maid... I used to wash up the dishes, peel the potatoes, scrub the floor. I was busy - not too
busy - but I enjoyed it there. There were boarding-houses all over the place, all sorts of women
running them."
The railway line had reached Coolgardie in March 1896 and came to Kalgoorlie in September.
Over 3,000 people attended the official opening ceremony in Kalgoorlie, which was performed
by the Governor, Sir Gerard Smith, and followed by a banquet (for an elite 260) in the Miners'
Institute. Other amenities were installed thereafter: a sanitary system, the hospital and a fire
brigade. The latter was much needed, as major fires were a feature of those days: most of
Kalgoorlie was burnt down and rebuilt before the Great War.
The railway line was extended to Kanowna in 1898 and north to Leonora in 1903. A loop line
was constructed around Boulder in 1902. The Gold Rush County tourist brochure says: 'Before
the railway arrived everything was expensive: cake was 2s a Ib, milk (if available) 1s a pint,
eggs 5d each, beer 3s a bottle, whisky 12/6, champagne 25s, water 6d - 4/6 a gallon... But
gold was plentiful. Through all the gold-rush years the price of gold was about £4 an ounce, and
most finds were giving the prospectors at least one ounce a day.'
|
In 1894 gold production in Western Australia topped £1 million. Hundreds of mining companies
were floated in London, peaking at just under 800 in 1896. After five years of frenzied
speculation, bogus dealing and fraud, the boom went bust, and the companies were reduced to
140.
There were about 6,000 people in Kalgoorlie in 1896 and over a thousand in Boulder. The
following year, Paddy Hannan returned to Kalgoorlie, and a tree was planted at the spot where
he said he had first found gold. Years later it died
258
of drought and vandalism; and a new one was planted in 1974. Hannan himself retired to
Melbourne, where he lived with a widowed sister until his death, aged 82, in November 1925.
A less than life-size copper statue of him, seated and holding a waterbag, was erected outside
the Town Hall in September 1929. It became a target for New Year revellers, who rejoiced in
painting it. Constant scrubbing, the climate and rough children damaged it; drunks abused it: one
smashed a beer bottle over its head, saying - 'You old bastard! If it wasn't for you I wouldn't be
here!'
In 19.. a tough bronze replica took its place. The original statue, restored, now stands safely
inside the Town Hall foyer.
The Town Hall would not be completed until 1908. The railway station, with one of the longest
(313m) platforms in Australia, was built ten years earlier, and the Post Office and its clock
tower in 1901. One of the first hotels to be built, in 1897 on the site of the tent hospital, was the
Palace Hotel, on the corner of Hannan St and Maritana St. The Palace, built of local ashlar
stone, became a fashionable establishment, the temporary home of visiting VIPs, and a second
home to John Honeycombe.
It was also the birthplace of one of Kalgoorlie's most famous sons, Walter Undrum, who was
born there in August 1989. The manager of the Palace, Wallace Brownlow, was his godfather,
who had leased the hotel's billiard room, with its two tables, to a professional player, Fred
Lindrum, Walter's father. The Lindrums moved to Donnybrook soon afterwards, but were back
in Kalgoorlie in 1906, when Fred was briefly the manager of the Great Boulder Hotel in
Maritana Street, where he also arranged billiard competitions and displays, which John
Honeycombe may have seen. By this time Walter was eight. Small for his age even then, he was
not thought by his father to have any great potential as a billiard player. One day, however, he
would be regarded as the best in the world.
Another famous son, AB Facey, who wrote A Fortunate Life, came to Kalgoorlie in October
1899, when he was 5.
Bert Facey and his brothers and sister stayed with their Aunt Alice, her husband, Archie
McCall, and their five daughters and one son near Boulder. They all lived in a large hut: 'It
consisted of bush poles for uprights with hessian pulled tight around the poles." The exterior was
white washed, and the interior, 36 feet long, was divided into three rooms; the kitchen was in a
separate hut. Water was brought in buckets from the condenser a mile away; it cost 2 shillings a
gallon. Condensers converted the salty underground water from bores and wells into something
that was drinkable.
Archie McCall's job was to chop wood for the condensers and mines at Boulder. He was away
for several weeks at a time and used to take Bert Facey's older brothers with him, Eric (13) and
Roy (10). Meanwhile, Aunt Alice made a few extra shillings by taking in washing, and ironing.
|
She and the younger children also made forays in the bush, collecting empty tin cans where
prospectors had camped. These were melted down into sticks of solder which then sold at five
shillings a pound.
259
When Archie McCall leased a thousand acres of farmland in the southwest near Narrogin, the
family put all their goods and chattels on a horse-drawn trolley and set off in February 1902 for
Kalgoorlie railway station and thence to York, from where they walked (a horse and cart
carried their goods) to their new home. The children were barefoot. It took them three weeks.
Bert Facey's brother, Roy, now 13, was left behind in Kalgoorlie, where he worked at a
grocer's for about a year, delivering and doing odd jobs around the shop and earning his keep
and six shillings a week. Perhaps he served John Honeycombe.
Another arrival in Kalgoorlie at this time was Richard Moore, who would be Mayor of
Kalgoorlie for nearly 30 years, from July 1937 to September 1966, and be knighted in 1960.
He had set out for the gold-fields early in 1900, when he was 21. Like his father, he was a
blacksmith; he was also one of 15 children.
'I caught a cattle boat, the Piroo, from Victoria. Everything seemed to be progressing well until
we got out of the bay and then I was for it. I was the first man sick, and very, very sick I was. I
ate a meal at Adelaide and then nothing else until I reached Albany in Western Australia. I had
never seen the sea before and I didn't care if I never saw it again. On St Patrick's Day, 1900, I
arrived in Fremantle, and that night I caught the slow, uncomfortable train to the place of my
choice, Kalgoorlie. I stepped off the train and was really amazed at the buildings in the new
settlement. All the main buildings [except the Town Hall] were then completed, a remarkable
effort as all material had to be brought about 150 miles from Southern Cross, which was the
nearest big railway station. All buildings were completed in six years. Everywhere else, people
were under canvas, and there was an excitement in the air, an excitement which I will never
forget.'
Two years later the population peaked at 30,000; there were 93 hotels and 8 breweries, and
the railway passenger traffic between Kalgoorlie and Boulder was the busiest in Western
Australia. Electric trams also ran on 15 miles of track, down dusty, treeless roads, and dust
haze, caused by horse, camel and human traffic, still infested the area, denuded of trees for miles
around: mine machinery was powered by steam, and tons of wood were needed for burning in
the boilers. Dust lay everywhere; housewives were plagued by it, and after a family had shared
the same bath water in a tub, it would be sprinkled on path and yard in a vain attempt to lay the
dust. Occasionally the whole community would be enveloped in huge red dust-storms.
In 1903, when gold production reached a peak of over 1,151,000 onces, the twin towns had
five newspapers, 13 banks, 80 mills and cyanide plants, around 100 head-frames, and 590
stamp batteries, whose 24-hour use lent a never-ending sound of thumps and thrumming to
every human activity in the town.
Some 7,000 men were employed in mining, and their average pay was £3-12s a week.
Tradesmen earned about 12/6 a day and labourers 10 shillings. By 1910 miners at the face
were paid £4-10s for a 48-hour week.
260
The high-point of 1903 was the opening of the Mt Charlotte reservoir on 23 January by the
|
State Governor.
Next to gold, water was the commodity prized above all others in the gold-fields of Western
Australia. Boreholes provided some brackish water from salt-lakes that had to be distilled to
make it drinkable; this was done by the government. The distillation plant at Coolgardie
(population, 15,000 in 1900, with 23 hotels and 3 breweries) produced 100,000 gallons a day
and consumed 100 tons of firewood. The water was sold at anything from 6d to 2/6 a gallon,
depending on the weather. Trains also brought water from Northam. But this was not enough.
Men and beasts were incapacitated and production halted when water supplies ran low. They
died when it became contaminated. Any civic development also depended on a reliable flow. A
permanent solution had to be found, and the Chief Engineer of the then colony, Charles
O'Connor, who was responsible for the construction of Fremantle harbour, devised a scheme in
1896: a pipeline from Perth to Kalgoorlie. It would traverse a distance of 350 miles, uphill.
The cost was colossal, £214 million, and incapable of being supported by the state's 110,000
people. The money was raised by an overseas loan authorised by the Australian government.
Work on the pipeline began in 1898. A storage reservoir at Mundaring was built with a 100
foot wall; there were 8 pumping stations and miles of 30-inch steel pipes were laid across the
scrub. 'For four years', wrote John K Ewers, 'the pipeline moved slowly eastwards like a great
black snake, gangs of hard-working men toiled through the scorching sun of summer, or the
cold days of winter, digging trenches and pits, unloading and handling pipes and caulking joints.'
They worked at night under huge arc lamps.
The whole scheme was strongly opposed: the cost was enormous; this and the effort would be
wasted as the gold-fields were bound to decline; the pipes would leak or burst. O'Connor was
so disturbed by the sustained attacks on him and his scheme, that in March 1902 he rode out on
his horse and shot himself on a beach south of Fremantle; he was 59. He wrote in a last letter: 'I
feel that my brain is suffering... I have lost control of my thoughts. The scheme is alright, and I
could finish it if I got the chance and protection from misrepresentation. But there is no hope for
that now.'
The pipeline, then the longest in the world, reached Southern Crass, Coolgardie and then
Kalgoorlie, where the reservoir was officially opened by the State Governor, Sir John Forrest,
on 24 January 1903.
A large crowd gathered, and the ceremony was attended in a temperature of 106 degrees by
many dignitaries. Everything but water was drunk.
Years later, WD Toy told Norma King: 'We went up to the reservoir in all that heat to hear Sir
John Forrest declare the scheme open. It was terribly hot that week, every day well over 100
degrees. But what a day that was! Celebrations everywhere... A murder was done on that day.
A fellow called Ginger Sly was shot dead in the back bar of the Australia Hotel. The man who
shot him, a bloke named Kennedy... walked into the bar of the Australia and ordered a drink.
Ginger Sly was up at the other end of the bar, but as soon as
261
he saw Kennedy he walked over and gave him a shove and taunted him about stealing his girl-
friend from him. Kennedy pulled out a revolver and shot him dead.' Kennedy was jailed, but
released before iong and became a barman in Adelaide.
Perhaps John Honeycombe was in Kalgoorlie that day, one of the most significant in its history.
Perhaps he was even at the celebration banquet held in the tram-car depot that night attended
|
by about 400 guests. For a year later he is mentioned in an electoral roll for 1904 as working
for the Hannans Proprietary Development Company as an engine-driver (mining engineer) on
lease No 201. Hannans PD was not in the top fifteen of gold-producing companies, which were
dominated by those mining leases at Great Boulder, Brown Hill, Ivanhoe and Lake View. The
top company in 1903 was in fact Golden Horseshoe Estates, which produced over 222,600
ounces of gold from its six leases. Nonetheless, Hannans PD had eight leases, scattered down
the east side of the Boulder Road.
How did John Honeycombe come to be there? And when did he make the exhausting journey,
by sea and by train, from Melbourne to Albany, Esperance or Fremantle, and thence to
Kalgoorlie?
He could have been in the Coolgardie - Kalgoorlie area as early as 1897, the year his name is
last noted in Charters Towers. But whether it was in 1897 or a few years later, John came to
Kalgoorlie when the town's glittering fame reached its height. He achieved neither fame nor
fortune, but still pursued them both, still drawn in his late fifties to wherever gold-fever was the
most intense, to where there was plenty of work, and where his dreams might still come true.
A young Anglican priest, the Rev Edward Collick, arrived in Kalgoorlie a few years after John.
Born in 1868 in Hoxton in the East End of London, he ran a boy's club there before being sent
as a missionary, aged 26, to Western Australia. The story is told that in order to acquire a
congregation in Coolgardie, he went to Pierce's Athletic Hall on a Sunday morning and took on
the local boxing champion, on the condition that if he won, all of Pierce's customers would
attend his church. He did - and they did. In 1905 Collick came to Kalgoorlie, where, as the
town's rector, he also cared for the aborigines, arranging most famously a 'blackfellows' feast'
every Christmas, at the church hall in Brookman Street. There they were served by some of the
white townspeople and given food, tea, ginger beer and some clothing. This was followed by an
aboriginal sporting gathering, when races were run, spears and boomerangs thrown.
Collick was appointed Archdeacon of the Goldfields in 1912. He also served as a chaplain in
the Boer War, and with the AIF in Egypt and France during the First World War.
One day he would bury John Honeycombe.
262
31 Wt Golden Sunset
John Honeycombe was in Kalgoorlie from 1903 (at least) until 1907, when he became a mine
manager, for the last time, at the small Yundamindra mine in the Mt Margaret gold-field, east of
Kookynie. A year later, he was an engine-driver again, at the Jacoletti mine at Marvel Loch,
south of Southern Cross. In 1909 he was back at Yundamindra, working as a miner once again.
During these five years the sought-after ore in gold-fields around Coolgardie petered out and
the town declined. So did Menzies after 1905. Kookynie, some 70km northeast of Menzies,
was a busy mining town in 1905 (population, 1,500), with six hotels, public baths, street-lights,
a brewery, and a local newspaper. But two years later the gold ore gave out there; the town
disintergrated and died. As did Kanowna, 22km northeast of Kalgoorlie, which in 1905 had a
large population of 12,000, with 16 hotels, many churches and an hourly train service to
Kalgoorlie. Now nothing remains, except a station platform, signs indicating where streets and
buildings once existed, two cemeteries, and a cairn commemorating the discovery of gold there
in 1893.
Most of the gold-fields were in various stages of decay after 1905, although some like Marvel
|
Loch and Bullfinch continued to produce some gold until after the Great War. Nonetheless,
work would have been difficult to find. John Honeycombe must have had some good contacts
and friends, and have been a tough and knowledgeable gold-miner. For although he was in his
sixties, he continued to be employed in the mining industry until 1912.
Where he lived until then isn't known, but it must have been at or near his various places of
work, in somewhat primitive conditions. Whenever he could, he probably returned to
Kalgoorlie (whose Post Office he used as his address in1909) for pleasure, rest and
recuperation. He would have stayed in a boarding-house or in a room in some small hotel. At
this time, a good meal in a boarding-house, according to AB Facey, cost a shilling, and a bed
for the night 1/6.
In June 1907, John was 65. In that year, Arthur Bennett, a future newspaperman with the
Kalgoorlie Miner and The Sun (a local Sunday paper) came to Kalgoorlie with his parents. He
was nine. He wrote in his book The Glittering Years: 'My first impressions... were of wide,
reddish-brown streets and hundreds of homes built of wood and corrugated iron... Kalgoorlie
had hardly any trees, the summer sun was fierce, and away from the verandahs of the shops and
hotels there was little escape from the heat.'
Summer (December to March) was hot, but not humid in Kalgoorlie. The average maximum
temperature then was 32 degrees. Sometimes it exceeded 38 degrees for as long as three
weeks. Summer nights averaged about 18 degrees and no dew fell. Winter was chilly, with an
average overnight
263
temperature as low as two degrees for about a fortnight. The wind could be cold then also. But
cloudless days were frequent, and wet days few.
Bennett continues: 'The town's finest buildings were in the main thoroughfare, Hannan Street.
These were a magnificent stone Post Office with tower and clock, and the imposing Palace
Hotel - and there was a vacant block where a grand Town Hall would go up. Tram-lines
extended along the chief streets into the outskirts of Kalgooriie, to the neighbouring town of
Boulder (a 15 minute ride) and to the Boulder Block, to take the gold-miners to work. The
trams had rope frames at front and back which everybody called cow-catchers, though I never
saw a cow around in the streets."
Bennett became a boy scout and a choir-boy, for which he was paid four pence a week. He
appeared in the 40-strong chorus of a children's opera, The Sylvan Queen, staged in Her
Majesty's Theatre in Dugan St by the Anglican Church community. This John Honeycombe is
unlikely to have seen. But he would have seen young Bennett among the schoolboys being
marched once a week from the State School to the small, enclosed swimming-pool or baths by
Victoria Park, opened in 1900. So keen were they to be first in the water that they stripped en
route, boots and shirts coming off, and vest and pants once they were in the building: none wore
swimming-costumes.
Another boy who took pleasure in the pool was AN Bingley (Bert), whose father, also Bert,
founded the Goldfields Motor Cycle Club in 1914. He wrote: 'What a pool it was. Most of us
lived in it, and how we survived laryngitis, typhoid, diphtheria and a few other diseases, I'll never
know. It was always jammed full of bodies, the sides were green and the water was always
murky except on the days it was topped up (twice a week)... I remember times when wrestlers
like Sammy Burmister would delight us by putting on turns, throwing us from one end to the
|
baths to the other... I was almost drowned in the pool twice.'
Bennett also records that at Christmas the verandah posts in Hannan St were decorated with
gum-tree branches, whose fragrance when their leaves were fresh scented the air. Bands played
in the broad streets, which were wide enough "to turn a camel train in", or a train of bullocks,
and crowded with carts, carriages and shoppers. In the cooler evenings there were parties and
concerts and raffles: of ducks, wine, hams, beer and cakes. Saffron cake was favoured as a
Christmas treat by those of Cornish ancestry. The Bennetts' Christmas lunch included duck,
ham, and a Christmas pudding boiled in a cloth and 'sprinkled' with small silver coins. 'We ate it
piping hot'. But it was not as hot as it was outside. Sometimes a sudden thunderstorm flooded
the gutters and made rivers of the streets.
Sporting activities were many and various. Besides football matches on Sundays, and horse-
racing, foot, camel and bicycle races, there was: 'Roller-skating, goat-racing, rifle-shooting,
whippets, trotting, hockey, lacrosse, lawn bowls, and not least golf, tennis and cricket... When
the motor-car began to become popular (the first appeared in 1902) there were car races on
the clay-pan north of the town.' There was also much drinking, betting, and some cheating at
these sporting carnivals - possible in the early days, as no fences or
inner rails lined the dusty tracks. Horses that bolted disappeared in the bush; some races were
wiped out by dust-storms.
On 5 December 1906 two sprint champions, Arthur Postte of Queensland and Beauchamp Day
of Ireland, competed for the title of world champion over several distances, from 75 to 300
yards. Postle, known as the Crimson Flash, placed £235 on himself to win. His training sessions
were keenly observed, by another future world champion amongst others. For the little boy who
carried Postle's gear from his hotel to the track was Walter Lindrum. Some 15,000 people
crammed into the Recreation Ground to witness the actual event, which was resoundingly won
by Postle, together with a fortune in gold sovereigns.
On Saturday nights the streets were thronged, the hotel bars packed, brass bands played and
the brothels in Hay St, at the southerly end of Brookman St were bulging with clients. Fights
were commonplace, and so, to a lesser extent, were hold-ups, robberies, muggings and murder.
A woman out shopping met a man she knew. 'Good morning,' she said. 'How's the wife
today?' 'Just snapped her neck like a bloody carrot,' he relied.
Most rife was the pilfering of gold from the mines. According to AN Bingley: 'One of the perks,
so to speak, among mine's wishing to add a little to their income, was to keep a little of the
precious stuff they mined for themselves. There are many fabulous tales as to how they
concealed and disposed of it, and obviously efforts were made to prevent their various activities
by the gold detection staff. Now and then someone would be set up and the odd prosecution
effected, with the usual result being six months jail in Fremantle... No one in Kal took the matter
very seriously, and even the law seemed to turn a blind eye to it, as they did with Two-up and
the local ladies of ill-fame... Few successful businessmen at one time in their careers had not
been involved in some way in such activities. The revenue thus created was of considerable
benefit to the prosperity of the gold-fields.'
Prosperous they were, and in the 14 years before 1908, the Eastern Gold-fields, covering some
600 square miles, produced a total output of nearly 1 million ounces of gold.
On 25 February 1908, a tornado and the subsequent downpour devastated Kalgoorlie. Street
lights, tram and electricity power-lines were brought down, and shops and buildings wrecked.
|
The high rear wall of the Town Hall, then being built, collapsed in a heap of 800,000 bricks. It
was rebuilt and ceremoniously opened in September, eleven weeks after the Town Hall at
Boulder, whose population now numbered about 11,000. The festivities surrounding these
grand openings in each case lasted a week.
Dame Nellie Melba sang in the Boulder Town Hall in 1908. She was 47 then. Attended by her
manager, maid and with two baby grands, she was touring Australia. Before the Boulder
concert she stood on the Town Hall balcony overlooking Burt St and sang 'Home Sweet
Home' especially for the crowd, mainly home-going miners, outside. Her last visit to the area
was to Kalgoorlie in 1914, during a heatwave; she spent the afternoon keeping cool in the local
ice factory.
265
We hear from John in July 1909, a fortnight before Jane Mountjoy, in far-off Geelong, dictated
her letter to Willie's wife Esther, and said of John: 'I dont think he Will trune yeat, so he says.'
She may well have heard from him earlier that year.
On 6 July 1909, John wrote to his eldest son, Willie, who was now 30 and working as a cane-
carter near Ayr in Queensland. John gave his address as 'PO Kalgoorlie". He writes well and
neatly, with a confident, flowing hand.
'My Dear Son. I received your last letter of 28th May all right. I am glad to hear you all were
well. So you will have gone down to the Cane Country I suppose by this. I hope it proves a
more payable job for you than the work you have been engaged on for some time past anyway
it can hardly be worse. Can it? Can you tell me anything about the Battery slimes that lie about
the mills at the Towers? Has anyone up there taken on the treatment of the slimes by Cyaniding
them? Of course I know all the sand have been treated by that process long ago, but I should
like to know if the people have up there taken up the treatment of the slimes, it is a good paying
thing if any are obtained. It only struck me quite lately to ask you this. They are difficult to treat
so I thought it quite possible the Towers people had not gone into the treatment problem. And I
have a friend here who I may say is quite an expert at the game and who would be very glad of
an opening to treat any siimes that were payable.'
The cyanide process used to recover gold from the sandy refuse of crushed ore dumped in
creeks had been introduced in Charters Towers in 1892. From 200 tons of such sand a profit
of 400 dollars might be made. Seven years later over 90 cyanide works were in operation, and
more fortunes were won and for the most part lost.
John's letter continues: 'I may tell you they must at least be worth at least 3 cwts per ton
anything over that would make them highly profitable. But I fear the Towers people are already
acquainted with the knowledge of treating all the slimes that are payable, still if you hear of any
you might let me know in your next, for you may depend there is good money to be made for all
of us. If I knew of anything like that to come back for I would soon be there, but I dread the
thought of returning to the Towers to seek for work which I must do if I come back at any time.
I have not got into any steady job yet, only a few weeks in and out, but I have the promise of a
good job soon by a friend who is manager of a good mine near Menzies, but it may be a few
weeks yet before it is available. I hope you and Laurie will have good luck in your new
undertaking [this was cane-cutting and carting]. I suppose I will be better to address this letter
to that part. Well I think I have no more to say now trusting this will find you all well, with love
to you and Esther love and kisses to all the little ones from your affectionate Father, J
|
Honeycombe, PO Kal. I have not heard from Jenny for a long time but I suppose no news is
good news.'
Jenny was John's eldest daughter (Jane Winifred), who had married a teamster, George
Butcher, the year before in Cairns.
John had not seen any of his children for as much as 12 years. Although he was now 67, he was
evidently still fit enough to work, and as there was no, as
267
yet, old-age pension in Western Australia (although it had just been introduced in Britain and
already existed in NSW and Victoria), he needed to work to keep himself in whatever style of
living he now accepted as his lot.
What was the 'good mine near Menzies'? This town, southwest of Kookynie and 130km north
of Kalgoorlie, had reached its peak in 1900, when it had a population of 5,000 with as many
working in the area. It had 13 hotels, 3 banks and two breweries. After 1905 the gold ran out
and by 1910 the population numbered less than 1,000. The biggest mines were the First Hit and
the Lady Shenton; there were others, like the Young Dago. Perhaps John's friend was able to
give him some temporary work at one or other of these mines. It wouldn't have been for long.
Two years later, in July 1911, John writes: 'I have had very poor luck for the last 3 years.' He
also says then that he's had influenza 'the last three winters'. So he may well have been
recovering from a bout of influenza in July 1909 when he wrote to Willie.
Nothing of extraordinary note happened in Kalgoorlie in 1909. In Britain, Asquith was Prime
Minister and the Liberals were in power; Peary reached the North Pole; Bleriot made the first
cross-Channel flight in his monoplane; the Union of South Africa was formed; and Henry Ford
began mass-producing his Model T motor-car.
An unusual event in Kalgoorlie in 1910 was a successful balloon ascent, witnessed by a large
crowd. When the balloon, filled with hot air from a kerosene-induced fire, reached a certain
height, the intrepid balloonist jumped out. Wearing a parachute, he landed safely back on the
ground as the crowd cheered.
In April or May, 1910, John must have heard of the death of his sister, Jane Mountjoy, in
Geelong. In May, the world learned of the death of King Edward VII.
By 1910, all the alluvial gold had run out in and around Kalgoorlie and the mines had gone
deeper. There were now ten major mines on the Golden Mile, deep and expensively developed.
But as production costs rose, profits declined; for the price of gold remained fixed. John was
too old and too untutored to be involved with the new machines and equipment. He had to find
work elsewhere.
At some point in 1910 he struck lucky and obtained a job in the Yilgairn District of Southern
Cross.
The Yilgairn gold-f eld had been discovered in 1887 by two main groups of prospectors. But
by 1910 the area had declined and Southern Cross was an exhausted, decaying township. Its
fortunes revived however, for a few years when gold was found in 1910 some 23 miles to the
north-west of the town, at a place called Bullfinch. The discovery at Bullfinch caused the last
great gold-rush. Many claims were pegged, and the many necessary announcements made
about them in the weekly newspaper produced an unusual one on the front page. A small
central paragraph read; 'Owing to shortage of space the news is held over till next week.'
Did John go to Bullfinch? It seems likely. The gold boom launched a plethora of jobs in the
|
region; a town was built and a railway line ran out to it
268
from "the Cross". But in 1911 John was back at Jacoletti, employed on his last known but
unspecified job.
His eldest son, Willie, died in March that year, aged 32. John probably received the news in
April. Willie had been ill for some years with the miners' disease, phthisis (pulmonary TB). Bob
was now the eldest surviving son. Aged 27, he was living in Hughenden, far to the west of
Charters Towers, and working on the railways, like Lawrie. Bob now had five children of his
own - the latest of whom, christened William after his dead uncle, was born in June 1911.
Willie's death seems to have shocked Bob into an awareness of family bonds and mortality. He
wrote to his father in Kalgoorlie, apparently urging John to come home, to Queensland. More
than likely it was he who told John that Willie had died. John's reply was delayed: he had been
ill for three weeks since his 69th birthday in June.
He wrote to Bob on 26 July 1911; he sounds depressed, resigned to the fact that he would
never see his family again.
John wrote: 'My Dear Son. Your last letter reached me all right, but I not having anything
particular to write about I have delayed answering it. I was very glad to hear from you that you
all were well, and very pleased to know you had a Billet away from the mines. I hope you will
keep away from them, for as mining is now they are only Death traps for young men. I am very
thankful to you for your good wishes towards me and your offers towards me. But I have a
great dislike to ever being a burthen to any of my Boys or Girls. You have your own troubles to
contend with, a growing family such as you have you are already Handicapped heavily enough. I
hope to be able to die in harness. Thank goodness the girls are now able to do for themselves
so that now I only have myself to look after. I have had very poor luck for the last 3 years or I
should have returned to Qland and I had a good spell of illness each of the last three winters
with Influenza, I caught it again about tree weeks ago very severely. It takes a long time shake it
off. I had to leave off work and it difficult to get into any permanent employment here now.
However I think I will be alright again in a week or two and think I will be able to get a job
again soon. It was a terrible misfortune for poor Willie family to loose him. I feel awfully sorry
for them. I am very glad that Laurie has got into the Railway department, I hope he will stick
there, no one can more appreciate the blessing of having permanent employment except those
who are looking for it. I am very dissatisfied with my life here, it is very dreary, the fields are
becoming done and employment of all sorts very difficult to obtain. And from all I hear it is no
better in Queensland. I hear very discouraging news from there. Well Dear Boy I can't find any
more to say this time. I hope this will find you all well. With kindest love to you and Wife, love
and kisses to all the little ones from Your Affectionate Father J Honeycombe. PO Kalgoorlie
WA.'
In 1912 John took a room in a lodging-house, Hannan's Chambers, bechind Hannan Street and
near the Palace Hotel.
269
r
He was 70 in June that year. A photo of him, possible taken at this time, shows him to have
|
been a fit looking, handsome man, with a fine white walrus moustache. A few months later his
wife, Mary, died in far-off New South Wales.
Which of the Caseys or Honeycombes wrote to him with this piece of news? What did he feel?
He and Mary had been married for 31 years, although they had been apart for at least half that
time. She had give birth to his six children, and endured some measure of hardship and pain.
How much? Only he could tell.
His circumstances were now much reduced, by his age and lack of funds. How much had he
saved? How much had he spent? The room he rented in Hannan's Chambers would have been
sparsely furnished but comfortable enough. The two-storey brick lodging-house at the rear of
Park Buildings in Hannan St had originally been built as living quarters for the staff at the
adjacent Palace Hotel. But by 1912, Kalgoorlie's population had fallen to 7,000, and the lack
of visitors had diminished the need for any large number of full-time staff.
Hannan's Chambers consisted of two floors of single high-ceilinged rooms, on either side of a
central corridor, with wash-rooms at the far end and a dining room and kitchen on the ground
floor. A yard separated the Chambers (a common name for single-room accommodation in
Kalgoorlie then) from Park Buildings and the chemist, estate agents, solicitor's, clothier's,
tobacconist and restaurant fronting Hannan St. The town's chief photographer, JJ Dwyer, also
had a studio there.
The Palace Hotel, on the main intersection with Maritana St, was managed by F Cook Spencer,
who was a mine of stories and information about former hotel guests and customers, famous or
otherwise. He also had a fine collection of stones and minerals. The hotel, and its bars, must
have been John Honeycombe's daily haunt, for company as much as for a drink. But most of his
cronies by now would have gone - either dead and buried, or departed for more thriving and
civilized pastures, such as Perth or the towns on the southern coast.
John stayed on, reluctant to move, to change his ways and face the uncertain welcome of
Charters Towers. Where else would he go? In Kalgoorlie, he was known, had a few tried and
tested friends. Besides, there was the huge cost of any journey by sea, and train: the first Trans-
Australian train would not run until 1917. There were cheap train excursions to Perth. But the
usual cost was 12 shillings per 100 kilometres, and even that journey took 16 hours. Flying was
still in its infancy.
When the first plane made and seen in Western Australia arrived in Kalgoorlie in 1913, did John
view it as some miraculous means of escape? Within six years a similar amazing flying-machine
would span oceans and continents, taking Ross and Keith Smith from England to Australia. But
John would never fly anywhere, although he may have fantasised about flying home -not to
Queensland, but to the green fields of England, his native land.
The plane that had landed on Kalgoorlie racecourse in 1913 was actually constructed by local
technicians and mechanics in Coolgardie, and was powered by a 50 horse-power engine
bought for £50 and brought from England. It had
270
two test-flights and crashed once before it reached Kalgoorlie. There, to the acclaim of half the
population, with the men wearing boaters and the women ankle-length skirts, it gave a
demonstration flight, climbing up to 600 meters, A female passenger on a second flight (she had
won the trip in a Red Cross auction), panicked. Seated in front of the pilot, Ted Geere, she
|
tried to get out in mid-air. Trying to restrain her and control the plane, he made a shaky landing,
smashing the plane into the race course rails. No one was injured, and the aircraft was freighted
to Perth, where it gave further demonstrations until the novelty wore off. Before long its makers
were caught up in something else new to Australia-war.
On 28 June 1914, six days after John's 72nd birthday, the Archduke Ferdinand was
assassinanted in Sarajevo: Austria-Hungary declared war on Serbia; Germany declared war on
Russia, then against France, and invaded Belgium. Britian declared war on Germany on 4
August.
AB Facey was 20 that August. He was then in Newcastle, boxing as a heavy weight with
Mickey Flynn's Boxing Troupe - 'I had 29 fights and was lucky to win them all'. The boxers
asked Mr Flynn whether they should enlist. He told them: 'Some of you could be ruined for life
by going to war. It is not a picnic. I went through the South African war so I know. Don't any of
you go taking any notice of the government's promises. They will tell your anything to get you
in'. The troupe volunteered to a man. Facey wrote: 'We all felt we should go - we were fit, and
another thing that appealed to us was that we would be travelling overseas and would be able to
see what the other part of the world was like'. Mr Flynn paid their fares back to Western
Australia. 'You boys can have this one all to yourselves', he said. 'I've had all I want of war. I
didn't see much of it, but... it's not pretty. Don't go off thinking you're in for a bit of fun - it's not
like that.'
By the end of September Bert Facey was back in Perth and in training at the military camp at
Blackboy Hill. In February 1915 he sailed for Suez.
The Great War, as most called it then, involved distant nations in cold, strange lands, including
those northern islands that most Australians, like John, still thought of as their mother country.
They rallied to the Union Jack in their thousands: eager to defend the Empire. In doing so the
youth of their own unbloodied nation was unwittingly sacrificed on the muddy altars of foreign
and futile causes. Of the 330,000 like Bert Facey who sailed off to the war so blithely and so
ignorantly, 200,000 became casualties. More than 76,000 died. Australian casualties were the
highest of any country fighting with the British allies in the war - 65 per cent.
Arthur Bennett recalls what happened at the outbreak of war in the small outback gold-mining
town where John Honeycombe lived.
'There was an immediate outburst of patriotic fervour by Kalgoorlie's citizens, keen to see the
Kaiser's armies checked in their march across Europe and forced to make reparation for the
damage they had done. A newspaper report of the time tells of the reaction of a Tivoli Theatre
audience at Kalgoorlie when a comedian broke off his fun-making to announce that a message
had been received that "the Federal Government had offered the Motherland to
271
supply 20,000 troops in the present crisis". A tremendous demonstration followed, wiht the
singing of patriotic songs and the National Anthem.'
Bennett describes how life continued normally for a few weeks 'with newspaper advertisements
announcing the forthcoming annual racing carnival, the Benevolent Society's yearly ball, an Irish
National concert, the Athletic Club's Electric Light carnival', and an oration ('Ireland a Nation')
by Hugh Mahon. At the cinema, there was Mary Pickford in Tess of the Storm Country, the
English Pierrots were touring, and the Mines Rovers defeated Railways in the football
premiership, which was played in a blinding dust-storm.'
|
147 men were asked to enlist as volunteers; most came from TA-type associations. 'They lined
up in the drill-hall grounds, some in uniform, most of them in civilian clothes... Off they marched
through the main streets, preceded by the Kalgoorlie brass band, the Kalgoorlie pipers' band,
and the Cadet Buglers band, to be taken by special train to Blackboy Hill camp.'
John Honeycombe, who had never lived in a country at war (he left England four years before
the Crimean War began), must have watched them go with very mixed emotions. But no one
who watched or marched that day knew what war was like - what hell - unless they had fought
in the Boer War. To most it was'The Great Adventure'. They chorused: 'For Britain! Good old
Britain! Where our fathers first drew breath. We'll fight like true Australians, facing danger,
wounds or death!'
The 147 returned in September on embarkation leave before joining the 11th Battalion, as Bert
Facey had done, and sailing for Egypt, for much more death than glory with the Australian
Imperial Force. They were paid six shillings a day. The troopships gathered in King George
Sound off Albany before setting off on the first great convoy.
A nursing sister, Alice Kitchen, wrote in her diary on the Benalla on 1 November, All Saints'
Day: 'At 8am we began to move out in single file to the sea; it was a fine sight to see the long
line of ships, going out one by one and forming into 3 long lines, the Cruisers leading...'
Altogether 38 troopships (ten from New Zealand) and eight warships sailed that day.
Hundreds of volunteers from Western Australia followed in other convoys. In all, over 32,000
men and women enlisted, the most per percentage of population of the six Australian states.
Those who were left in Kalgoorlie and Boulder made war on the elements in the community that
were not of British stock. A German club was raided and sacked, as were some hotels and
businesses run by Italians. People born in Austria or Germany were interned, although East
Europeans working in the mines, like Serbs, Croatians and others, were allowed to go on
working.
At Gallipoli, Bert Facey was experiencing the horrors of war at first-hand. He was there from
April to August 1915.
Years later he wrote: 'They were the worst four months of my whole life. I had seen many men
die horribly, and had killed many myself, and lived in fear most of the time. And it is terrible to
think that it was all for nothing... It is a
272
terrible thing, a bayonet charge. I was in several in the first few days, and about eleven
altogether... The awful look on the man's face after he has been bayoneted will, I am sure, haunt
me for the rest of my life; I will never forget that dreadful look. I killed men too with rifle-fire -1
was on a machine gun at one time and must have killed hundreds... You never knew when a
bullet or worse was going to whack into you. A bullet is red hot when it hits you and burns like
mad.' His brother Roy was blown apart by a Turkish shell. Bert helped to bury him and 15 of
his mates all killed on the same day. 'We put them in a grave side by side... Roy was in pieces
when they found him. We put him together as best we could -1 can remember carrying a leg.'
His eldest brother, Joseph, was also killed - 'I was told he had been bayoneted while on guard
duty at an outpost'. Bert Facey himself was badly injured by shrapnel, bomb and bullet. By
November 1915 he was in a military hospital in Fremantle.
An accountant's daughter from Perth, quoted in Nothing to Spare by Jan Carter, had this to say
of the girls and women who were left behind. A teacher in a country school, she was 27 when
|
the war began.
'The women were pleased for their men to go. We used to have dances, the girls all danced
with one another. I went to one freak dance, dressed as a soldier. I wore my brother's khaki
cadet uniform, it just fitted me beautifully. The women worked hard for that war. They had all
sorts of events to pay for the war. Everything was for the war... I had a boy at the war, Stan... I
wrote to Stan every week. The only way we got news of the First World War was by the
casualty lists in the morning newspaper. There was no other way of getting news of your loved
one. They gave a casuality list in the daily paper every day, and I can tell you it was a long one...
In my last letter to Stan, I went out in the school ground and pulled a gum leaf off the tree and I
put the gum leaf in with my letter. I posted it in the khaki envelopes we used, with their battalion
number and details all in print... One day my landlady came down to the school in a sulky. She
said: "I thought you'd like a little drive before you go home." So we set off trotting in the sulky.
She put her hand on me and said: "I'm afraid I've got some bad news for you. It's Stan." I said:
"Is he wounded?" She looked at me and said: "Worse than that, my dear. He's gone." She had
just got the paper that day... And his name was there - "Killed in Action"... It was a paper a
week old by the time it got to the country. And my last letter to Stan came back stamped all
over "Killed in Action, Killed in Action"... That was a Friday afternoon, and on Saturday
morning I got up and I went into the bush and I walked and walked in the bush crying my heart
out... Then I sat under a tree and I just sobbed. I was away all afternoon and they got worried
and sent people to look for me. It was a terrible shock... Nobody went into public mourning for
anyone killed. No black bands on your arm or anything like that. We never knew which way the
war was going - we were so far away, remember that. We only knew that our men were going
and not coming back. There wasn't a young man able to fight left in WA... They were hard
days, what with your sadness and misery about your boys at the front. And the rations - we
were all
273
rationed on food... They were long, sad, weary years. For seven years I never looked at any
other man.'
Meanwhile, John and the other old men sitting in public bars in Kalgoorlie read and talked of the
war, of those unimaginable and extraordinary events several thousand miles away, of other
countries, other climes, as strange to them as other planets. What could they know of modern
war when there was no radio to make it immediate, and newspaper reports were censored and
partial? They would never really know, and those who returned could never describe what they
had seen and felt and done, and if they began to try, no one who had not been away would
begin to understand.
Among those from Kalgoorlie who were killed in the war were Roy Retchford MC, Jack
Mclntyre, Basil Melville, Fred Cox, Peter McLeod, Frank Lucas, Royce Woodhead and
George Bennett, Arthur Bennett's elder brother. Some returned with medals, like Jack Axford
VC, and Jack Carroll VC. Others returned permanently maimed, like Snow Bruce, John
McCleery, Les Halliday, who lost a leg, and Clarrie Fairley, who lost an eye but gained a
Military Cross.
Whatever John Honeycombe thought of the war when it began, he was certain that little had
been won at its end. The last time we hear from him is in 1918, when he writes from Hannan's
Chambers to his son, Bob, probably in December. John was then 76 and Bob, who was slowly
|
dying of phthisis, was 35.
The first page of the letter is missing. The second is as follows.
'It means great poverty to the workers. The war has ruined Australia I am afraid. I hope you are
keeping steadily employed and I advise you to keep clear of all those Damned Labor agitators
who if they could get their way would rule the country and ruin it. Beware of the One big Union,
have nothing to do with it. I never heard anything of Laurie only through Annie's letters, she tells
me he is getting on very well [she married in 1916]. I had a letter from Esther a short time ago
she appears to be getting along splendid her two girls are quite young women [Irene and Alma
were 17 and 15], she must have had a hard time. You appear to be getting a fair number of
kiddies, five Annie tells me. I hope you will have the luck to rear them without much sickness.
And if you have not written by the time you get this write me a few lines. I don't ask for a long
letter I know how difficult they are to construct. Just a few lines.
'So trusting you and wife & Children are in the best of health with kindest love to you all, from
Affectionate Father J Honeycombe. Hannans Chambers, Kalgoorlie.
'PS Please God I shall return you that Fiver if I live, if I have my health and can get a decent
job.'
John's daughter, Annie, to whom he refers more than once, wrote to him more often than any of
his children. And she it was who saved enough money before her marriage so that she could
visit him in Kalgoorlie - although she never knew him, he having moved away from his family
when she was about three years old. But shortly before her departure from Queensland, he
wrote to her and advised her not to come. And she did as he advised.
274
Annie also sent him some money - Bob sent a fiver (a £5 note) - when John's minister wrote to
his children saying their father was very needy and short of cash.
Bob's fiver, and Annie's contribution, were probably never repaid. Times were hard after the
war. The state's gold production, 60 per cent of which came from the Golden Mile, had fallen
from over 2 million ounces in 1903 to 734,000 ounces in 1919. People continued to drift away,
and Australia slowly slid down into the Depression.
In Perth, Bert Facey, now married and a tram driver, was involved in a Tramway Union strike,
which lasted eight weeks and succeeded in raising wages to sixteen shillings and fivepence a
day. The Faceys' first child, a boy, was born during the strike, in February 1919.
There was some excitement in Kalgoorlie when Edward, the Prince of Wales, visited the town
in May, 1920, a month before his 26th birthday; in his entourage was Lt Louis Mountbatten. A
few days earlier, part of the train carrying the royal party had slid off an embankment and
overturned when the line, weakened by rain, gave way near Bridgetown. Fortunately, as the
train was only doing 15 mph, no one was injured - or killed. The Kalgoorlie Miner exclaimed:
'All the people of the Empire are deeply thankful that their beloved Prince escaped with nothing
worse than a shaking.' When he reached Kalgoorlie the Prince of Wales was shown around the
Great Boulder mine's surface machinery and handled some bars of gold. He also backed a 10
to 1 winner at a race meeting in Boulder. The horse was called Four Kings.
Did John bother to stand among the crowd in the bright sun at the station or in Hannan St or in
Boulder? Surely he did. Here was someone from Home, and his future King. Besides, they
almost shared the same birthday, the Prince's being 23 June. And when the long-coated and
hatted Prince passed by, did his pale eyes catch that of the one-eyed elderly man whose
|
Cornish forebears had for centuries served the ancestors of the Prince?
That excitement over, John would have retired to a bar or to his single room in Hannan's
Chambers. Probably to a bar, as he was now by day being plagued by piano music and scales.
Since 1918, a music teacher, Henri Wessel, had been giving piano lessons in one of the rooms.
And when the piano was silent, there were the slow chimes from the Post Office tower, tolling
each quarter from dawn to dusk, and telling John as he lay in his bed that his time was coming to
an end.
Who were Henri Wessel's pupils? Was one of the children a skinny little red-haired girl, aged
eight, who two years ago had arrived in Boulder from Tasmania with her impoverished parents?
Born in a tent, she used to beg for scraps of food at the back of the hotel where her mother
worked, shoeless and thinly clad in a ragged homemade dress. On a mouth-organ the little girl
improvised the Irish and Spanish melodies her parents sang, and taught herself to play the piano
in her uncle's hotel, the Angel. Her father bought the beer-stained piano for her for one pound,
and she went on playing and practising at home. Her extraordinary talent was encouraged by
the nuns at the convents she
275
attended, and in time she became world famous as a concert pianist, specialising in concertos,
like that of Rachmaninov, which she played in the film Brief Encounter. Her name was Eileen
Joyce.
Did old John ever encounter her or hear her play?
In June 1922, he was 80. And in July the wheel came full circle for Bert Facey: he and his family
took possession of a 1200 acre farm near Narrogin.
Was it now or in the following year that old John Honeycombe was hospitalised? We don't
know. His last years are largely a blank. No doubt his mind and body wore away, as the last of
his friends departed from the town or died. For when he died, his death certificate contains no
family details - nothing about his parents, his wife, his children, his place of birth or even his job.
On the certificate is written ten times Unknown.
Perhaps he was ill for so long before he died that no one knew much about the one-eyed man
with the odd sweet name? Or did no one care?
In the last year of his life, 1923, the death of Ned Kelly's mother in April, aged 95, attracted
some attention, as did the wedding, two weeks later, in London of King George Vs second son,
the Duke of York, and Lady Elizabeth Bowes-Lyon. Of more local interest was the visit to
Kalgoorlie in May of the new 40-year-old Australian Prime Minister, Stanley Bruce, former war
hero and leader of the National Party. He was given a civic reception.
All John was given was a hospital bed. His world, his life had shrunk to that, and all he had
done and seen and thought and planned and desired and known were the stuff of his dreams:
phantom scenes and images of his English childhood, of the voyage out, of gold mines, men and
women and his family, faces gone and soon to be for ever forgotten.
John Honeycombe, aged 81, died of an enlarged prostate and cystitis in the Kalgoorlie
Government Hospital on 30 October 1923. More than 70 years had passed since he sailed with
his parents from England and first saw Australia, whose hard hot earth he would mine for most
of his life.
He died obscurely and alone, a year before his third son, Bob, died and two years before his
much older brother, Richard. It seems more than likely that he was never visited, in the 20 years
|
he spent in Western Australia, by any of his family. Nor did he visit any of them. Nor, it seems
did he think much of them now, for he died intestate.
Not that he had much to leave them, as his personal effects were worth a mere £9. Of the 14
estates dealt with in November by the Curator of Intestate Estates in WA, John Honeycombe's
was one of the lowest, and probably included a remnant of the money his son and daughter had
sent him.
He was buried in Kalgoorlie Cemetery in Lyall St after a brief service conducted by the most
celebrated priest on the gold-fields, Archdeacon Collick, now aged 55. The following year
Collick became a Canon and moved to Fremantle, where he lived until 1950, dying in poverty
in Perth nine years later when he was 91.
Was Collick personally acquainted with John Honeycombe and did he feel duty bound to give
the dying of this lowly old miner a certain dignity? Or was
276
John merely a relic of the Archdeacon's parish? Who attended the service? Perhaps Miss Reid,
who ran the lodging-house in Hannan's Chambers, was among the mourners, and the manager
of the Palace Hotel. Perhaps Henri Wessel played something suitable in the hospital chapel on
the harmonium or piano. Most probably next to no one knew that he had died.
His burial was recorded as being Number 7047. His grave was unmarked, apart from a small
iron spiked cross, numbered 6141. He was now out of sight as well as out of mind.
No one visited his grave for 50 years, until his great-nephew, Bob, from Charters Towers,
sought it out in 1974, and I in 1987 from England.
The cross still marks his unnamed grave, and the red earth heaped over him in 1923 has
somehow resisted the torrents of winter rain and retained its hillocky shape. Hannan's Chambers
is now the Windsor Guest House, and Kalgoorlie is cleaner, smarter and air-conditioned. Much
is changed. But the chimes of the Post Office tower in Hannan St continue to toll the hours
away.
277
John Honeyoombe probably heard her sing; and if he had the money and congenial female
company, he may also have been among the Town Hall audiences that occupied the plush red
seats of the Dress Circle and cheered Clara Butt, Houdini and Harry Lauder, the most famous
among the many entertainers, musicians, actors, and singers, who performed there.
At the Cremorne Theatre in Hannan St there was more popular entertainment: comedians,
magicians, circus acts and dancers and other vaudeville acts. In due course, at the southern end
of Hannan St, a Lancashire man, Johnny Morris, built an open-air picture house showing silent
films beside his hotel called the Home from Home, to which he soon added an indoor cinema.
This was for the comfort of the patrons in winter, who were warmed by steel drums filled with
red-hot coals stretching down the centre aisle. Morris went on to build a roller-skating rink
(admission sixpence), which was also used for concerts and carnival occasions. He drowned in
a dam south of Kalgoorlie.
The town was full of characters and adventurers. Some must have been known personally by
John Honeycombe, particularly those men of his generation, who had travelled far and endured
much, but lived it up as well as they could, though less often as they aged, and inevitably more
sedately.
|
Who were his cronies? Who consorted with John in the Palace Hotel or in Ma and Pa
Johnson's coffee palace in the old delicensed Globe Hotel? The older miners had their favourite
haunts and meeting-places, where tales of other times and places were swapped, and local
identities discussed.
There was GR Addis, with his jewellery shop in Hannan St and a fine private collection of
nuggets; there was Gus Luck, guide and cameleer to many explorers and adventurers, including
the Hon David Carnegie; there was Joe Lyons, known as Waterbag Joe, a battler and a
prospector, who had worked alongside Paddy Hannan at his find in 1893; there was flash
William Carr-Boyd, explorer, who wore a tussore silk suit, played tunes on a gum-leaf, and told
tall tales about abos and the outback; and there was Jack Carlson, a Swede, who might have
been a millionaire. He was in a six-man syndicate that sold their stake in the Sons of Gwailia
mine at Leonora for £6,000. In its 63-year life it produced more than 80 tonnes of gold.
John would have known, certainly by sight, the town's dignitaries, mayors and councillors: Syd
Hocking was mayor from 1909-11 and published the Kalgoorlie Miner, whose editor was John
Kirwan, later MP for Kalgoorlie. Charlie Cutbush was mayor from 1911-14. The tallest man in
the town (6'6V5") was John Boileau, a councillor who ran a chemist's shop. One of the richest,
and said to be most handsome, was Claude de Bernales. He came to Coolgardie in 1897 as a
mine machinery salesman and became a mine-owner, entrepreneur, conman and floater of many
companies, most of which collapsed.
There were many others whom John would have known and who would have known or
recognised the old man with the glass eye. But who cared for him? What woman looked at his
one good eye, at this clean but slow old man with sympathy, even with love? Who took his
coarse brown hands in hers, and clasped his warm white body? Or were those nights long past?
266
n
Bill and Esther
John Honeycombe's eldest son, who was baptised as William John Casey Honeycombe, was
born on 9 February 1879 in Charters Towers - two and a half years before John married Mary
Casey. John was 36 when William John was born, and his mother was 25.
William John, who was known initially as Willie and later as Bill, spent the early years of his
parents' marriage in the family home on the St Patrick's Block, where his two younger brothers,
Frank and Bob, were born. Then in 1884 the family moved to Crocodile Creek, where Willie
first went to school and where little Frank died. They remained in the area until 1893, when
Mary Honeycombe and her children returned to Charters Towers.
Willie was now 14 and may have been working in some goldmine for a year, ever since he left
the school at Crocodile Creek in July 1892. In the Towers he probably went to work in the
Black Jack or Stockholm mine, or in some mine where his father had contacts or friends. But
before long his mother suffered a mental breakdown, and in 1894 his father took him and his
younger brother Bob to Melbourne and Geelong, to see his relatives there - his brother Richard
and his sister Jane.
They may have travelled south by train; they probably journeyed thither by boat - from
Townsville to Brisbane, and then on to Sydney and Melbourne. But they could have made the
|
journey by boat and train, to the wonderment of Willie and Bob, who had never been out of
Queensland, and had possibly never even seen the sea.
That sense of discovery and excitement, on which their father, a far-travelled goldminer, must
have thrived, would have been multiplied in Melbourne, now a crowded metropolis, full of noise
and smells and civic grandeur, and still suffering from a two-year depression that had closed
hundreds of businesses and put thousands out of work. Those workmen who might have once
earned seven shillings a day, were now lucky to earn half as much.
John, who was 52 in June 1894, must have taken his sons to see his older brother, Richard (65
in September) in Footscray. Maybe they lodged with him. Richard's four sons had all married
by then and had young children of their own. John certainly took his sons to see his elderly sister
and their Aunt Jane, who lived in rural comfort in a spacious house called Fernside on the
outskirts of Geelong. The Mountjoys1 home, with its servants, stone walls, staircase, garden,
orchard, inside toilets and proper baths, was a world away from the gold-miners' shacks in
Crocodile Creek and Charters Towers known as home to young Willie and Bob.
They were handsome boys, taller than their tiny aunt, and made a good impression on her, for,
as we know, she offered to educate Bob, and perhaps
278
Willie as well, and give them a temporary home. Jane Mountjoy was 68 (her husband was 74);
compared with the other Mountjoy wives, she had led a barren life: she had had no children,
and her daily routine had revolved for years around her husband, her home and tta« churoh.
Although she had probably not seen John for up to 20 years, He, being the youngest, may have
been her favourite brother, and his sons might have reminded her of the secret son she had born
and abandoned in England over 50 years ago.
But Jane's offer, whatever it entailed, was not accepted. Allegedly the two boys turned it down.
Perhaps the religious aridity of the Mountjoys' lives, and their age, was offputting to Willie and
Bob. Perhaps the rural pastimes of Sleepy Hollow were a dreadful bore, and the colder,
uncertain weather a cause for complaint. Perhaps they just felt uncomfortable amid the social
structure of suburban Geelong and yearned for the wilder freedoms of home.
Whatever the reason, John and his two sons returned to Queensland - a fatal move in many
ways, as it led to Willie's early death. And Bob's. If Willie had stayed down south, not only
would his whole future have been vastly different and his life extended for many years, but also
the lives and futures of Honeycombes yet unborn.
Willie, and now we should call him Bill, returned to the dust and lamp-lit dark of the mines.
Whether he now lived with his mother, his brothers and sisters, we do not know - probably not.
He probably lived with other young bachelors in shanties near the mines where he and they
worked. As his father probably moved away from Charters Towers about this time, Bill became
head of the family and must have viewed with some alarm, as well as concern, his mother's
developing dementia. But he was becoming close to another family, to one of the daughters, and
would soon acquire a family of his own.
In 1898, when he was 19, Bill began courting Esther Chapman, and he married her on 21
January 1899, a few weeks short of his 20th birthday. She was eight months younger than he.
A photograph taken on their wedding day shows them both looking, and dressed in, their best.
Esther, who is wearing a spectacular high white confection on her head, stands and stares
unselfconsiously at the camera. Her face and left hand seem large in proportion to her torso; she
|
looks quite small. But her features are handsome and well-defined. Bill, with a very short haircut
and a pale rose in his button-hole, sits rather uncertainly, his hands partly clenched. He looks
wistful and mild. Both resemble their mothers, and as a couple seem happily complementary.
Both were also born illegitimately. And as Esther's mother, Annie Chapman, will later feature
largely in the lives of the John Honeycombe children, her history may be briefly touched on here.
Esther's mother was born as Johanna Black in Woolongong, New South Wales, on 9 October
1846. A Roman Catholic, she was known as Anna or Annie. A photograph of her as a mature
woman shows her to have been handsome, like her daughter, with large eyes, ears and mouth.
279
Twenty years later and pregnant, she married a William Parsons in Queensland; their first child,
William was born, and died, that same year, in October 1866. A year or so later, she married
or claimed to have married, Thomas Weston in Brisbane - or at Roma, some 400km west of
Brisbane - in January 1868.
Roma was an early Queensland settlement, at the intersection of several cattle trails and centre
for several large sheep properties. She and Thomas Weston had three children (Thomas, Sarah
and Edward) in Roma between 1869 and 1874 - although the Queensland Index of Births
records but one, Edward Weston, born in March 1873.
Then in 1875 Annie Black/Parsons/Weston appeared in Charters Towers, less than three years
after the area was officially declared a goldfield. Here in March 1875 she bore an illegitimate
son, Robert, to a 30-year-old gold-miner called Edmund (or Edward) Chapman. She was now
28.
Edmund Chapman was born in Kent in England in March 1845. His father, Robert, was a
shepherd, and the family emigrated to Australia on the Agricola, reaching Moreton Bay (now
Brisbane) in March 1853. The youngest son, George, who was one year old, died during the
voyage.
There seems to be no basis for the Chapman family legend, apparently begun by Esther's
mother or alleged father, that the name had originally been Champion and had been altered for
some reason - but why? - to Chapman, and that they were descended from a Richard
Champion, one of the founder members of the East India Company, via a Valentine Champion,
an indigo planter in Bengal. This Valentine had in fact married a teenage girl, Mary Ann Pickett,
in Calcutta in 1833. They had five sons. Mary Ann died aged 29 in 1847, and two of her sons,
and her husband, died the following year. The eldest son, born in May 1836 in Tirkut in the
state of Bihar, was Edmund George Champion. He came to Australia in 1858, arriving in
Melbourne on the Result he was 22 and his occupation was 'trader'. This Edmund is clearly not
the Edmund (born in 1845) that Annie Black/Parsons/Weston cohabited with in Charters
Towers. The dates don't tally. And why should a wealthy trader with such a distinguished name
want to downgrade his name to Chapman? It seems that Annie, who was somewhat loose with
facts and husbands, invented the Champion connection, seeking, as Mary Casey (her cousin?)
did, to add lustre to her children and herself. She might have come across the well-established
Edmund Champion in her travels, or have been a servant in his house.
Curiously, on Edmund Chapman's death certificate (he died in 1900 in Charters Towers) the
informant, who gave his name as Edmund George Chapman, described himself as a 'friend', not
a son, which he must have been -the illegitimate George Chapman, whom Annie bore in 1878.
Perhaps (Edmund) George was unable to acknowledge the lowly status of his real pappa. He
|
also claimed that the dead man, Edmund Chapman, was 65 and had been born in British India.
The likely truth is that Edmund Chapman was 55, having been born in 1845 in Kent.
280
But what brought Annie Black/Parsons/Weston to Charters Towers, where she bore her first
known child, Robert, to Edmund Chapman in March 1875? Up to then she had been in Roma.
Perhaps it was Tom Weston. Perhaps he died, or moved away, whereupon Annie acquired the
protection and shared the bed of Edmund Chapman. What happened to the three little
Westons? Presumably they came with their mother to the Towers. On the other hand, after
bearing another son to Edmund Chapman in 1878, who was called George, did she return to
Tom Weston? For the next three children she bore all carry his surname - including Esther, who
though married as Irene Mary Esther Chapman in 1899, was actually baptised as Mary Esther
Weston on 3 October 1879. As were her younger sisters; Caroline Kate Weston (born
October 1881) and Margaret Ellen Weston (bom August 1884).
All the girls later used the surname Chapman, as did their younger brother John. Caroline, as
Carrie Chapman, married one of the Butcher boys (as Willie Honeycombe's sister Jenny did);
Nellie Chapman (Margaret Ellen) never married; an older sister, Cis, married an Aitken. As a
family the 'Chapman' children were evidently fairly close. For Esther would keep in touch with
most of the others throughout her life - whoever their fathers were. She employed one of Sis
Aitken's sons, and two Chapmans and a Weston attended her funeral as far as we know.
But why were Esther, Carrie and Nellie baptised as illegitimate Westons, after the birth of two
illegitimate Chapman boys? Had Annie Black/Parsons returned to Tom Weston, whose last
child she had officially born in 1873? Were the girls really his? Or was Annie merely bestowing
on them her most recent 'married' name, that of Weston, to give the three girls some legitimate
status? The problem is further complicated by the fact that Annie's last recorded child, who was
born on 25 February 1887, was named as John Valentine Black.
Esther's father, according to a family legend, is said to have been a well-educated Englishman,
who went to Cambridge University. This can't have been Edmund Chapman (or his father, the
shepherd). Could it have been Tom Weston? We shall not know until a marriage certificate for
Tom and Annie is found, and maybe not even then.
Annie certainly never married Edmund Chapman, although she assumed his surname, calling
herself Mrs Chapman. All her children also became Chapmans, and are recorded as marrying
and being buried as such.
Could the fact of the matter be that Annie Black/Parsons/Weston/Chapman was a part-time
prostitute - who gave birth to at least ten children and gave them the surnames of her current
'husband' or protector as each was born? But then why call her last-born John Valentine Black?
Unless she was temporarily without a 'husband' or had no idea who the baby's father was.
Perhaps we slander her by imagining this. There may be some other explanation for the
confusing surnames her children bore. For Annie Chapman later achieved some respectability as
a midwife. And she was known by the younger Honeycombes as Granny Chapman - which
again suggests an aura of respectability as well as respect.
281
Her 'husband' Edmund Chapman, died of 'heat apoplexy' in December 1900, when he was 65.
Annie Chapman lived on in Charters Towers until 1938, when she died on 17 July, of senility, at
|
the age of 92. She was buried next to Edmund Chapman and her unmarried daughter Ellen
Chapman, who died two weeks after her mother and four days before her 54th birthday.
There is much we would like to know about the connections of Annie
Black/Parsons/Weston/Chapman with the Honeycombes, even with Mary Casey. For the
maiden name of Annie Chapman's mother was also Mary Casey. Could this Mary Casey have
been Patrick Casey's sister? And could Annie Chapman and Mary Honeycombe have been
cousins?
This would explain in part why Granny Chapman was so closely involved with the
Honeycombes. For she looked after John Honeycombe's two little daughters from 1900 for
several years; and in 1909, she it was who received Willie's telegram ('c/o Mrs E Chapman
Thompson St opp Pyrites Crossing') telling Esther of his return home from the cane-fields of
McDesme.
Perhaps Granny Chapman was like one of those strong, hardy, resourceful women of the
outback described by Henry Lawson, and also a woman of much fortitude and warmth. What a
tale she would have had to tell of her early life, and of Charters Towers - of the troubles of John
and Mary Honeycombe, and of Willie and Esther; of Bob and Lena; of Lawrie and Lily; and
much more. She knew them all.
Esther's childhood in Charters Towers seems to have been an impoverished one, with an absent
or out-of-work father. For at the age of eight she was taken away from school and employed as
a companion or maid for four-year-old Nellie Peel. The Peels, it seems, were well-to-do.
Esther's mother was clearly not. Whatever her occupation was it was evidently insufficient to
support her brood of children as well as herself, the father(s) of her children not being helpful
either. Or perhaps the education of her daughters was deemed much less important than that of
the boys. Annie Chapman was a midwife in later years, having learnt her occupation from
experience, one imagines, and not from any training. It was an occupation that would be
occasional and not well paid - if paid at all.
Presumably, when Esther married Bill in January 1899 the Chapman tribe and all the
Honeycombes, except for father John, were there; Bill had five surviving brothers and sisters,
and Esther more. They were both still in their teens - though Bill would soon be 20. Irish Mary,
his mother, would probably have been in tears. Bill, a gold-miner, was a nice-looking, fit young
man: he had served in the local militia the previous year and he was also a volunteer with the
Charters Towers Fire Brigade. There is a photograph of him in the winning team of the Ladder
Race competition at Easter 1899.
He and Esther had four children. The first, Irene Helen, was born in December 1899 - she was
always known as Rene. The second, Alma Annie, was born in February 1902 at the
Honeycombe home in Pyrites Road; Mrs
282
Chapman was present at the birth (as midwife) and Esther gave her maiden name to the
registrar as Irene Esther Mary Chapman. Where the Irene came from we do not know.
The third baby, a boy, who was born on 28 March 1904 in Charters Towers, was named after
his father, William John, and later known, like his father, as Bill.
Later that year Bill Honeycombe wrote a letter to his young wife Esther - it and others penned
in 1909 have survived - and suddenly Bill and Esther and their children become much more than
dim figures and names on a page.
|
We are lucky to have these letters; they were kept by Esther and passed on to her children. For
letters are innately ephemeral, instant rays of communication, written for the most part without
thought of perpetuity. Yet how we treasure any remnants of the correspondence penned by
members of the family even 50 years ago, let alone letters written 100 years ago or more. For
what seems trivial and personal becomes to us a historical document, casting a shaft of light on a
family, a town, a place, an event, at a time, a year, a week and on a day long since forgotten but
not without interest, even outside that family. And how much do we value those letters that form
a series, a regular description of people at a place and at a time we never knew.
Such a series is made up of the 40 letters that Bill Honeycombe wrote in 1909 to his wife
Esther, as he worked for five months on a sugar-cane farm near Ayr, which was then a hamlet,
60 miles southeast of Townsville and few miles inland.
Since he was 14 or even earlier Bill had toiled as a miner in the Charters Towers gold-fields.
But by 1904, when he was 25, the underground gold-bearing reefs were becoming exhausted:
production diminished. Many mines were let to 'tributers' and where thousands had been
employed, now there were hundreds. In October 1904, the Towers gold-fields suffered their
worst disaster when an underground fire swept through the Brilliant PC mine: seven men died.
The tragedy marked the end of the Towers' golden years and the beginning of its decline, which
accelerated in 1909, the very year in which Charters Towers was declared a city. Between
1909 and 1916 mines closed down one by one, until only a few remained, on tribute. Then they
too faded away.
Bill's letters to Esther in 1909 are preceded by a solitary letter that has survived from 1904. It
was written in August, when Bill, according to the Post Office directory, was working at or near
the Black Jack mine, 9km southwest of Charters Towers.
It isn't clear whether he and his family were also living in the vicinity of the Black Jack mine. But
earlier that year, in March, when Bill's first son was born, the family were living in Drew Street,
Charters Towers. The baby was born at home, and the midwife was Mrs E (Edmund)
Chapman, Esther's mother.
Bill's letter, written on 9 August 1904, was occasioned by the fact that Esther was away on a
visit, perhaps to relatives in Townsville or Ayr. Their eldest child, Irene Helen (Rene), who was
four, had stayed behind with her father, or perhaps with Mrs Chapman. Esther took with her
Alma, aged 2V4, and the baby, who was six months old.
283
The 'Fred' referred to in this letter may be Fred Butcher, who had married one of Esther's
younger sisters, Carrie, in 1902.
'We are getting on alright. Reenie is quite conterited.. I feel lonely without you my Dear, but I
know it is only for a while... Fred and I were down at the Weir on Sunday morning and I had
dinner at Carries and we went out in the afternoon so I had a day out and we went up to hear
Dunsford and Burrows meeting last night... I feel like one who has been away from his
sweetheart for a long time... Well my Dear this is only a short note remember me to Cis and all
the rest and kiss the little ones for me. If you come home by the early train take a cab home if
you have any money left... Good Night Darling xxx Your fond Husband Bill Honeycombe.'
It seems that Bill continued to work at the Black Jack mine up to and including 1911 - although
we know that his old Aunt Jane who wrote to Esther in July 1909, addressed her letter to 'Mrs
WJ Honeycombe, Pinacle, c/o AJ Simpson, Mt Leyshon Road, Charters Towers'. This
|
suggests that Bill, and the family, were then at Pinnacle Creek, and that this was Bill's last mining
job before he found work on the cane-fields near Ayr.
The family by then numbered four - the latest, and last, Leonard Lawrence, having been born at
Charters Towers on 14 October 1906. He was born at Pinnacle Creek, and Mrs Chapman
was present at the birth.
Bill's 30th birthday was in February 1909. By then he had been fatally smitten by a disease
called phthisis, a common miners' complaint. A deadly legacy of underground gold-mining in
those days, it was a wasting disease which accompanied pulmonary tuberculosis and became an
industrial synonym for TB. The drills boring into the quartz reefs of mines produced a fine dust
that slowly corroded the lungs. In the hotel bars of gold-field towns or on the road, men would
be racked by spasms of violent coughing: old-timers would hold onto posts and fences, their lips
blue, their faces drawn.
In 1909, Bill Honeycombe, aged 30, was probably coughing, sometimes violently, every day.
He was dying. He would be dead in two years' time.
284
Sandy Creek School. You be a good girl to Mamma for your dada's sake and Alma too and I
will like you such a lot... Tell Will to chop mamma some wood. I know you are all good... Tell
Len I will bring him plenty of Pears from your Dear Old Dad.'
On Sunday, 18 July, Bill, Jack and Hughie are asked to dinner by Arthur Rutherford, described
by Bill now as 'not the shiny shilling to have too much to do with', and later as 'a bit selfish.'
Lawrie has stayed again at the Rutherford homestead on Saturday night and writes his letters
there. Mrs Rutherford - 'a funny old sort' - complains that Bill and the others never go near her:
'I told her we never have time.' But every week she bakes a big cake for them. Writes Bill: 'She
is not too bad that way.'
Eventually she invites them to dinner [on 25 July] and Bill concludes: 'She is not too bad in some
ways.'
The previous week he and Jack earned about £4.3.0, but were told to stop overloading the
railway trucks. 'We are only allowed to put up to 2 ton 14 cwt on a truck and we have been
putting over 3 ton 3 cwt.' They are supposed to send in a limit of 55 tons a week. The 60 to 70
tons they have been loading has consequently kept them working late every evening. None of
the gang thinks much of cane-farming. 'It has a lot of failings when you see into it,' writes Bill.
On one occasion they work in the rain all day.
Esther must have inquired about what they were eating, for Bill writes, on 21 July: 'Well my
Dear we have the Butcher and baker. Baker every day and Butcher 3 times a Week, we have
good tucker. I make stew and Currie sometimes when we get home early and sometimes steak
and onions. Roast beef for Sunday and a tin of Pears and duff.'
By now, Bill has used up the cod-liver oil and has bought something called 'Syrup of
Hypophosphitis' for 4/6. Jack has had a fever. As Bill writes, the train that passes the camp
twice a day to collect the cane from Pioneer Mill 'is just passing now 9 oclock at night with all
our cane in."
On 25 July, Bill writes: 'We are still carting away, we got on a good bit better last week, we
were done at Sundown that is early here. We get paid on Tuesday next and as soon as we
square up with our tucker bill I will send you the remainders which will not be much as they
keep back 25 pence and we have only been working 3 weeks and 3 days and we had to keep
|
Hughie 1 week when he came here... There is a split up in a lot of the gangs here... some are
trying to get away without paying the store bill... all the scum from Townsville and Stewarts
Creek gaol come here [as cane-cutters] and you see some of the worst looking hounds ever
you saw loafing around for a feed... Hughie got paid today £5 cheque, he is banking all the rest
that is to come, he has a good job. he gets horse feed that is cane tops and cuts them up. Jack
and I cut our own.'
It was usual to feed cane tops and molasses to the horses. Hughie is concerned about the
maintenance of the Chapman garden in Charters Towers, and wants to know if the tomatoes
there are ripe.
290
Hughie was Hugh Douglas, an illiterate young farm worker and a friend of Bill. Hughie was also
an admirer of Esther: he came to her help after Bill died, and it is said he wanted to marry her.
Lawrie, says Bill, is a bit thin: 'He has to work long hours too.' But he says: 'I can eat well and I
cook good tucker as we can get everything we require.' Lawrie was fit enough to play football
for Ayr in Townsville against that town on 1 August, a match not watched by the others, who
preferred to spend Sunday writing and recovering from the labours of the week.
According to Bill - 'Ayr is a one horse place.'
The first tucker and bread bill amounted to £6.4.0 for the month, not including the butcher's bill.
Bill and Jack paid £10.8.4 each, and £3 each is subtracted 'per cent'. The tucker bill also
includes the corn (2 bushels) that they have added to the diet of their 'shatters', the horses that
pull the carts - Nigger, and Kate or Bess. But, on Monday, 2 August, Bill is able to send Esther
£6.10.0 in an envelope, taken by Arthur Rutherford as far as Ayr. He keeps 5 shillings for
himself. That will do me.'
The weather is cold and rainy. But Bill and Jack are now getting up at 4.0 am and are home at
sunset.
On Tuesday, 3 August, Bill writes: 'There is a dance on over at one of the Farmers' place
tonight. I can hear the music from here, it is a bit of a party between some of their friends.
Noakes is the name. Ernie Rutherford went. When I hear music it makes me think of my Dear
ones away up there.' Further on he writes: 'It is a never failing love I possess for you, is it not.
that is one good point I have although I have failings the same as we all have.'
He never fails, however, to vary the twice weekly affirmation of his love for his wife - not like
Jack, who writes to Susie only once a week, as he 'cannot find anything to say.'
The separation makes Bill increasingly introspective. In the previous letter (1 August) he also
wrote: 'Well my Dear I have no more to tell you, only a bit of smooging, or love I should say,
the Old Old Tale of love. I must always say it. I think I must have a bit of Foreign blood in me. I
am that passionate always was...' Bill's mother, Mary, was Irish.
Deliberately, he stayed away from any women he encountered, apart form old Mrs Rutherford,
never attending the occasional picnic or dance - 'I always love you and are true to you my
Dear.' Referring to himself as 'a jealous old fool', he urges Esther in turn 'not to go out too
much... Go out a little. I would not like you to always stay in.'
His cough, he says, is 'a bit better the last couple of days it does not bother me much. I think
half of it is indigestion. I have been taking some Indian Root Pills.' As well as the cod-liver oil.
Esther had sent him a second bottle. On 14 August he is more specific about 'the rotten old
cough.' He writes: 'When I go back I will see old Smith again, and I may get rid of it. see down
|
here we get wet a bit handling the cane wet with the dew. but I dont seem to ever have a cold
just cough a bit towards morning the same as when I was home and sometimes a bit thorugh the
day not much.'
291
In this letter Bill develops a thought, expressed before, that he and Jack could'get home for a
couple of days... if we could get someone to drive.' He adds: 'I think the boys of Rutherfords
could do it.'
Either they or some others did. For Bill and Jack do in fact spend three nights with their wives in
Charters Towers, leaving the camp at McDesme on Thursday, 19 August, and travelling to the
Towers by train from Ayr. The weekend cost Bill under £2.
The reunion was a joyful one. After his return to McDesme, Bill writes on 24 August of his four
children: 'Don't they love me dear. I feel so pleased when I think how you all love me... It was
lovely and I feel in better heart now.' He continues: 'Oh didn't we have a bonser time dear. I
shall never forget it and how lovely you looked at the Station to meet us.'
It seems that on the Saturday night they went into the town and he drank too much - 'I feel a bit
sore when I think of it.' Maybe they danced. When he left on the Sunday afternoon/Esther
remained on the back verandah of her mother's house, waving goodbye; the children were in
tears. This letter ends: 'Oh my Dear how I do love you. God is good to give us such true love. I
am not religious but I feel I have to thank someone for it... When you put the kiddies to bed kiss
them all for me and just fancy I am giving you this big long kiss when you turn in... God bless
you and Good night.'
This letter's opening is slightly different from all the others. It begins: 'My Dearest little Wife
Esther.' It continues: 'We arrived back safe and well in our dirty old camp alright.' Hughie met
them at Ayr station at 7.0 pm and drove them back to the cane farm, where 'old Mrs R' made
tea for them and suggested that the men bring their wives to the camp some other weekend. 'I
felt first rate, not very downhearted. I try and not worry too much but I cannot forget the happy
time we had.' He goes on to tell her that they are now loading five trucks, and this will bring in a
better wage, especially as they are only using one horse now (which will eat less corn). He
sends her £5.10.0 via Mrs Rutherford.
That week the cane inspector makes a visit, and the rumour is that the mill will now close early
in December. Bill writes that carting the cane has become less arduous: the amounts and lengths
being smaller, the loading-point nearer, and their expertise greater. They are now earning 2/6
per ton, and in the first week in September they off-load 77 tons of cane onto the trucks.
September passes by. The last cold spells are followed by thunderstorms and rain; the weather
warms up, until, in mid-September 'it is like on a desert in the cane fields you get no breeze.'
Excursions relieve the drudgery of the working week; Bill and Jack assist in the branding of
Soper's horses; Lawrie's football team, McDesme, wins the trophy, and the team have a
photograph taken of themselves in Ayr for the North Queensland Register, then there is an
outing on horseback on a Sunday, followed by dinner at the Rutherfords.
Lawrie takes up carting after his gang splits up; Bill and Jack go to hear a member of parliament
speak at the school. The next day, a Wednesday, they dress up and ride in a buggy with others
to Ayr, to hear the Labour MP for Rockhampton, William Kidston, speaking in a hall; and on
the last Sunday of the
292
|
month they go out duck-shooting by the river. Bill gets six, which are taken to the Rutherfords
and eaten on Monday night.
On Friday, 10 September, Bill orders a new serge suit from Paddy Ryan for £4.15.0. So does
Hughie. Jack orders a pair of trousers.
In the last full week of September they load 79 tons 17 cwt of cane onto the trucks, from which
they make just under £5. Bill is still coughing, and a third bottle of cod-liver oil is sent by his
wife. In its absence he uses salad oil.
His protestations of love increase, as does his anxiety about her loneliness and, conversely, her
social activities. It seems he wishes her to be nun-like in his absence and as solitary and as
apparently unsociable as he is. Not much of enjoyment is ever mentioned in his letters, only the
anticipated happiness of their reunion. He gets 'a little narked' when one of her twice-weekly
replies fails to appear - 'I feel a bit put out'. But their love remains his abiding concern, his
reason for living. He strives to articulate what he feels. Sometimes he succeeds.
On 7 September he writes: 'I must still tell you how I love you, it helps me so much. I love you
still with that never fading love, a love that you need never fear will ever die. As I grow older it
grows stronger and it makes me do my work well my dear. I have something to be proud of in
you, and when Len and Will grows up to be men, they will also look at their mother with pride
and think how they will love you for your hard toil now. It is true dear what I say. It is hard to
find many good men and women in this world dear. Well my love dont think 1 am trying to be
nice, but 1 mean all I say.'
Local elections take place on Saturday, 2 October, Bill has a cold.
He writes: 'We went over to the McDesme school this morning at about 9 oclock and voted
with the Absentees. We did not go in to Ayr tonight... I hope you voted but I hope you did not
go up the street. I suppose you seen a lot you knew at the Polling Booth and I hope you went
up with Tom and Agg...' Later: 'I have been wondering all day how you got on voteing and who
you saw up Town the same old tale jealous, but I know you are a good girl.'
An errant husband - it seems he abandoned his wife in Charters Towers -turns up on Sunday, 3
October, Esther's birthday. This is Southy (Jack Southward), whose wife, Nell, has had a child
in his absence.
Bill: 'They say it is hard to prove who's youngster it is.' Southy's return is to be kept quiet by the
cane-cutters. 'He looks very well,' writes Bill. 'He is terrible fat. he has been working in a butter
factory down at Brisbane... He asked how you all were but never said anything of Nell. I said
are you going up to the Towers Xmas and he said (bugger the Towers) and turned colour. I
think he would have like to have a pitch, but he had Joe Thompson waiting in the trap, he said
he would come up some night through the week and have a talk of old times... He said the
reason he left was he got into trouble here, he told us all of it but I could not explain it all here...
I think he would have liked to say something before, but did not know how. Well my dear men
are deceitful, but I can truly say I am true to you...'
Southy visits again on the night of Monday, 11 October.
293
'He stayed till 11 oclock Jack him and I all down at the trucks in our working togs pitching. He
asked after every one and then he asked how Nell was getting on. he said poor old Nell she has
never answered my letter yet and that was all he said of her. he wanted us to say more of her I
|
think but it was his place to inquire and he would if he loved her enough, but he did not forget to
tell us the great time he had in Brisbane... I dont like him as I used to but dont tell Nell. I think
she would be better to have someone else...'
No other episode at McDesme is described at such length. Obviously Southy meant a lot to
Bill. Had he once been Bill's best mate?
By mid-October, the carters are working later, but still getting up at 4.0 am. They are filling five
trucks a day and only have two more blocks of cane to clear. Bill calculates that they have
carted 1000 tons of cane. Rumours about the date of the mill's closure abound and vary from
week to week. Bill writes on 16 October: 'We are working hard now to get the cane off quick
we are going all the time everyone the same the cutters work from daylight to dark every day all
day Saturday and part of Sunday at present... I am used to it now, only batching it is a br you
know what that means. I could cook my own, but I dont like cooking for others.'
He tells her of an accident: 'I was twitching up a chain on top of one of the trucks and it broke
and I fell with my ribs on one of the standards of the truck and bruised my ribs... I can hardly lift
anything. I feel alright only terrible sore.' The arrival of a letter from Esther cheered him that
evening, but when he went back to work the following morning he 'swore like the devil it always
helps me when I swear.1
Mr Rutherford now finds occasion to praise Bill's work. 'I think he expects me back next year
to take it on my own, he says I would do well if I had it all and paid one wages man. but I dont
think I want anymore of it.'
Bill sends £10 to Esther via Lawrie, who goes to Charters Towers on 19 October on a week's
visit and calls on Esther. Bill urges her to buy some clothes for herself for Christmas: 'I mean a
dress or two for yourself never mind worrying over the bills you know as long as we have good
health we will pay them.'
On 23 October an inch of rain falls in the morning. Jack is 'terribly disgusted' and Bill is 'terrible
impatient.' He writes: 'I have no one here only work away... I dont know how I stood it so
long.' And now Alma has whooping cough. 'Len will get it next I suppose.' In fact they all
became sick.
Lawrie returns to the McDesme farm on Monday, 25 October, with news of his visit. Bill has
news for Esther of his own - on the same night Silver the mare has produced an overdue foal, a
filly, 'a chesnut with a ball face.'
He and Jack are now working 'terrible long hours' and will begin filling 6 trucks the following
week, carting burnt cane.
He explains on 30 October: 'It is poor cane and they burn it to clear the thrash of it. They burn
every night, work half the night and all day. They cut a space through the cane just enough to do
the day and then burn that and then it is easy to cut. Well dear I feel very tired... I still have the
rotten cough the same, but I dont think it is my lungs I am sure it is sort of Indigestion.'
294
Hughie has asked if he can board with the Honeycombes. Bill isn't sure. Esther already has 'a
lady boarder1 and anyway, he tells her: 'I dont want him and I dont think I will have him.'
Lawrie is not in a good humour after his visit to Charters Towers. It seems his girl-friend,
Maggie, has let him down. He goes into Ayr to get drunk. Old Mrs Rutherford again suggests
that the wives of Bill and Jack should come and stay. But Bill is doubtful - 'You know they have
3 or 4 men there for meals that is Ernie, Lennie, Old Sam, Pat and W Reaper from the Kirk,
|
from Aberdeen.'
His one-page letter on 2 November makes him feel guilty - his excuse is that they have been
working late. Carting burnt cane, he says, makes them look 'like niggers all day." He reports
that Silver has been put into a paddock with good grass and that 'the little foal is a regular draft
one.' He is glad that the children are 'getting on alright,' and that Esther's mother has been out
staying with her. He yearns to go home.
Soon he will do so, as the end of the cane-crushing season approaches. Some farms have
already finished cutting their cane: the Kalamia Mill closes down on 4 November. At McDesme
the fields are bare 'but the young cane is shooting up again, some of it 3 ft high already.'
There is uncertainty, however, about how Bill and Jack will make the homeward journey;
Silver's foal is too young to travel and may have to be transported by train.
'I dont know what we will do yet... Lawrie might go with Jack and Hughie. I will try and sell
Nigger. I would like to go up in the train...' He adds: 'We are going to have a bit of a spree
when we cut out so they say, not much you know, only some whisky and cake and a bit of
hurraying.' And gallons of beer.
On Sunday, 7 November, Bill, Jack, Hughie and Lawrie visit the Southwards - 'Southy' having
apparently been restored to his Nell. 'We had a nice day... The old man and Dick had to go
away somewhere. Nellie and Clara Freeman were there. Clara Freeman seems a lot different
now not flash at all. Nellie is a fair cook and we eat near all her tarts.'
Writing a one-page letter about this on the 9th, Bill says that he agrees with Esther about her not
coming to McDesme. He also says: 'If you did not like Miss Y tell her to find another place, to
H with her. I suppose she thinks she is somebody.' He concludes: 'Not many more letters to
write now... I do not feel so bad now that the time is drawing near although I has no patience.'
Signing himself 'Bill H' now, he calls her 'my old Sweetie.'
Lawrie finishes working in the cane-fields on Saturday, 13 November. To fill in time before
returning with the others, he works for a week on the Rutherfords' farm. By now Bill and Jack
have moved on from carting the burnt cane to the last block of clean cane, although they are
diverted onto another farmer's burnt fields for one day. They sent three men over this morning to
pay us back, they helped us there was about 10 of us in the field working.'
Bill refers in his letter of the 13th to his father, John, who had written to him from Kalgoorlie on
6 July. Presumably Bill replied in August or September. Now
295
something that Esther writes provokes him to say: 'Yes I do think dad is a fool to work over
there... he makes me wild sometimes.'
He tells Esther: 'I am like you I am counting the days... Jack is terrible glad to get back, he gets
quite excited when he thinks of it. he says he will never come here again... McMahons finish on
Monday. We will be about the last out I think.1
But before this, the volume of work increases, until they are filling 8 trucks with the last of the
cane. 'We can manage it I think, we sent in over 80 tons last week and we should send in about
100 this week... We are leaving our pay stand till we finish... We had £18.11 and some pence
for the month that included per cent... We will be coming back with the team I think... I will
have a nice talk to you soon. I am tired now.'
Bill's last letter from the camp at McDesme is written on Sunday, 21 November. He expects to
finish work on the Tuesday and leave the camp on Thursday, 23 November.
|
'We have only a small patch to cut out now. we feel about done up when we are done of an
evening... we will have to wait a day after we finish to get our weights... I may leave Silver here
till the foal gets stronger. Jack may leave Kate and Bess here too as they are all running together
with a horse of Sopers in his paddock.'
Lawrie, who is at the races this Sunday, is trying to forget about Maggie. 'I am glad too, 'writes
his brother, 'as she would be no good to anyone.' Hughie is staying on for a fortnight. Writes
Bill: 'He must have a good bit over £20 now and mean as (cat shit).'
Before they leave, a photograph is taken of the group by a farmer's son called Noakes.
Where is it now? Would that we could see Bill and his mates at the end of their five-month
sojourn at McDesme, justly proud of their labours. Writes Bill: "Our gang has been doing the
best work on the lower Burdekin I think.'
His last letter to Esther ends: 'Well my dear old girl I am feeling glad to see my old girl again. It
seems ages since I saw you. I am a regular old batchelor now. but I love my old girl like fire. I
know you will be glad to see me again and so will the little ones and Len too. Well I must say
Goodnight now my dear one and God bless you till I arrive, from your loving Husband Bill H.
Kisses little ones xx xx xx xx xx xx you dear XXXX.'
In the margin is written an odd epitaph: 'Every night when we are turning in Jack always says oh
well lie in our bed and stink but we never get time to stink...'
On 23 November a telegram was sent to Esther Honeycombe via her mother, "Mrs E
Chapman, Opp Pyrites Crossing... Lawrie Jack I leaving Thursday with team cut out. W J
Honeycombe.'
He sent a postcard to Arthur Rutherford a few days later, in which he described his return to
Charters Towers and later events. He wrote: 'Dear Arthur - Arrived home alright. The foal had
a rough time, sore footed and nearly dead now. We came back too quick. I saw Hughie and he
is full of his job and he told me to tell you he would be down on the 19th May. He would be
glad to
296
have his old job again. I saw P Butt today. He told me he was going down to cart cane. I told
him we done well down there. I am out of work just at present. Your Old Friend Bill Honey.'
So Bill returned home to his dear Esther and his little ones.
We do not know what, if any, employment he obtained after this. But he had to go on working,
to provide for his young family. Mabel Kettle would later recall that 'Bill was a woodcutter,
carting wood to the mines.'
The family seem to have remained at Black Jack until 1911, when Bill's address is given as
Wington Flat, Charters Towers. Perhaps they moved back to the town to be nearer any job
opportunities as well as to their relatives, the Chapmans and Butchers; Lawrie was also living in
Plant St, Queenton, then.
Willie's daughter, Alma, years later described what family life was like in those days. She said:
'We were up at six o'clock, and then we were at school all day; we had a packed lunch, pasties
or pies. We walked three miles there and three miles back, and we'd get home about four. The
main meal was in the evening; mother would cook us a meal of meat and vegies. They came
from the garden: carrots, tomatoes and potatoes; we also grew oranges. We lived off the land,
but we didn't have very good soil, and not much water. About seven we were put to bed. I
slept with Rene and Bill with Len. Mother and father stayed up till nine; there was no radio, so
|
they played cards, or talked. He smoked a pipe. He was a nice man, although we didn't get to
know him very well. In those days fathers were strict - but he never used to whack us. He was
a loving man; he liked us. He wasn't sick when he got married. We were all bom before he got
sick.'
1910 was a very wet year. Not for 16 years had so much rain (nearly 4000 points) fallen on the
newly designated city. The damp must have been damaging to Bill's labouring lungs, and early in
1911 he accepted an invitation from his younger brother Bob, to stay with him, his wife and four
children in Hughenden, where the air was drier. That's where you go when you have lung
trouble,' Alma would say many years later. Perhaps Bill also hoped to get some work in
Hughenden.
Bob was 27 then and working as a pumper on the railways. But it seems he was able to
accommodate Bill, Esther and little Len, who was then four. The other three of Bill's children
seem to have been left with the invaluable Granny Chapman, to continue their schooling in the
Towers.
But nothing could save Bill. A month after his 32nd birthday, it was decided that he must go to
hospital for medical treatment and, very ill, he returned by train to Charters Towers with Esther
and little Len. Bob travelled with them.
It is 155 miles from Hughenden to the Towers: the train journey then took over five hours.
Sixteen miles west of Charters Towers Bill's tormented body could endure no longer. As he lay
on a seat, in that dusty, rattling, swaying train, his heart gave out, and he died in his brother's
arms. His wife wept. Little Len hid his face in his mother's skirt.
297
Bill's body was taken off the train at Charters Towers and put in the morgue. He was buried the
following day, on Thursday, 23 March, 1911. The funeral cortege left Granny Chapman's home
in Thompson Street at 3.30 pm, attended by members of the Royal Miners' Lodge.
Bill's death was recorded that same day in the local daily paper, The Miner, which said: 'A man
named William John Honeycombe, while travelling with his wife to Charters Towers from
Hughenden, died suddenly while lying on the seat of the railway carriage at the 16-mile. The
cause of his death was Miners' Phthisis... He was a resident of this field for many years.'
Two years later his young widow left the Towers and took her four children with her to Ayr - a
move that would prove to be another turning-point in the history of the Queensland
Honeycombes and would make one of Esther's grandsons a millionaire.
298
He says they still get up about 3.30 am, but are now back at the camp between 5 and 6 pm,
which gives them 1 V£ hours for dinner. Cooking their tucker is not Bill's favourite pastime,
although he now claims: 'I can cook not too bad.' He does the cooking while Jack grooms and
feeds the horses. He approves of Miss Yearwood lodging with Esther - 'Also keep Nell or
Mother [Mrs Chapman] with you I like to think you are not lonely' - and says he expects to be
home a month or so before Christmas. He writes that Lawrie paid them a visit the previous night
and will stay the night on Saturday. Lawrie has been writing to his girl-friend, Maggie - as Bill
has observed. Now he remarks: 'He thinks a lot of Mag by the way he talks he is worrying that
she may take up with someone else."
Once again Bill reassures his wife - 'I hardly ever cough now, sometimes a little in the morning' -
|
and says that he will need to get another bottle of cod-liver oil before too long. He promises to
write twice a week if he can - 'I think Jack only writes once' - and in the margin of the second
page he concludes: 'When I lay down at night I can see your dark eyes shining before me...'
His next letter is written sitting on his bunk about 3.0 pm on Sunday, 11 July. Now he is really
homesick.
'I hate Sunday it is so miserable on a Sunday here and I feel so lonely without you all. When we
are working I do not feel so bad.' They never leave the camp, he says, but later this Sunday
they are taking the Rutherfords' trap into Ayr to post their letters. He confesses: 'It is miserable
doing our own cooking' - particularly after a morning walk along the river - 'It seemed so
horrible coming home to the Old Camp and getting our own dinner... I often think of the nice
dinners you used to cook.' He urges Esther not to worry about when and how her letters get to
him - 'Write when you can... I treasure your letters like gold.' He adds: 'It seems so hard to be
away from you for so long. But we will have better times when I get back. I don't think I will
leave home again...'
On Wednesday, 14 July, Bill writes: 'We are still Carting away, working long hours still, but
when we finish this block of Cane I think we will have better times, last week we made about
£3-18-0 for the week, so that is good, we finished at Sundown tonight... We have had very
little Cold weather and my blankets are lovely and warm and my bed is comfortable.' In this
letter he comments on her news. 'I am sorry to hear Tom has gone out to the Bluff again' - 'I
suppose Emily felt a bit jealous of Miss Yearwood... Dont keep her if she is any trouble to
you' - 'I am glad Old Aitken has gone away.' He adds: 'Tell me if I should write to my dad I
dont know when I wrote last to him.'
In fact he wrote on 28 May. This had eventually prompted John Honeycombe's reply, written
from Kalgoorlie on 6 July, which evidently failed to reach Bill until 28 July, when he tells Esther:
'I also received one [a letter] from Dad... he is getting on alright, he sent me the Asthma cure
which I will keep safe, he said he thought I would find it was only a cough I had. I still have the
cough, but it does not trouble me much.'
Rene has also written to him, and he now sends her a reply: 'Dearest little Renie... I am glad to
hear you got put up at school and you liked the picnic at
289
Charles Carcary). The school opened in June 1905. Like a furnace in summer, it had a back
verandah, a paddock for the schoolchildren's ponies, and toilets at the front, in view of the road.
One of Charles Carcary's ten children, Bessie, wrote brief memoir of her childhood. Her father,
a Scottish ploughman living in Forfar in Fife, had come to Australia when he was about 26.
Bessie, whom her father insisted, to her embarrassment, on calling Davie, was born at Ashfieid
in August 1897.
She wrote: 'I remember that during Cyclone Leonta (March 1903) we children were locked in a
room on the farm on the banks of the lagoon. We were given food and drink but not allowed
out... In the "wet" the lagoon became very high and as the lagoon divided the farm from the
workhorses, they had to swim across to the stables. I don't remember learning to ride but
remember swimming horses across, on horseback. When the Burdekin River flooded it used to
come into the lagoon, and at times came to the top step of our house. We were all shifted
across to Sopers'. Dad and a farmhand remained at home... We had a boat and paddles and in
the "wet" rowed across to Rutherfords' to go to school. I went there for a short time, but as
|
soon as I could ride well enough I rode my pony to Ayr State School... We each had our own
ponies. We were sensibly clothed and well-fed, but had very little money. My mother was a
good gardener and grew all our vegetables. We also had mangos, bananas, citrus fruits, custard
apples, etc. Mum made all our clothes - boys' too - staying up late at night to make them. Dad
was up at about 4.0 am to feed horses and pigs and milk cows. Mum made butter and having
chooks sold eggs. Egg money bought a German piano, and we girls in due course all learned
music... I was about 13 or 14 when Dad sold out and we shifted to Craigielea, a house close to
the railway line at Rossiter's Hill.'
Such was life on McDesme when Bill journeyed thither from Charters Towers in June 1909. He
rode on 'a grand horse' called Nigger, and took with him a pregnant mare, Silver, which may
have pulled the dray carrying his and his companions' kit. They were Jack, who also had two
horses, Kate and Ben, and Bill's younger brother, Lawrie, aged 21. Bill's few possessions,
carried in a box, included two good shirts and a bottle of cod liver oil for his cough.
It is possible that Jack was one of Esther's brothers (known to her as Johnny) and that he was
Annie Chapman's last known child. John Valentine Black, who was born in 1887. In June
1909, and probably calling himself Jack Chapman, like all Annie's children in their later years,
he would have been 22.
The three young men reached McDesme on Monday evening. Bill and Jack shared a tent. They
cooked their own meals, something that Bill, who soon took charge of the cooking, was not
accustomed to do. He didn't like cooking -'a man could not get very fat cooking his own
tucker' - and he didn't like 'batching', living as a single man or bachelor.
His first letter to Esther was written on Thursday, 24 June. He would also write notes to all of
his children and would usually include a few lines to them in his letters to his wife. These are
carefully penned on foolscap pages, most letters being two full pages in length, with his
concluding and consistent avowals
286
of love written down the lefthand margin. To begin with, he writes on Sundays and
Wednesdays. This changes, after his one weekend break at home, to Saturdays and Tuesdays.
The twice-weekly epistles are sometimes a labour of iove, as he is exhausted and has little to
say. But he perseveres, so that Esther will reply as often. Her letters are his life-line: she and the
children mean more to him than anyone and anything else. Away from her he is strict with
himself, enjoying few pleasures, and expects her to do likewise. 'Don't go out too much,' he
writes, anxious in part lest some other man flatter her and make her happy. The misery of their
separation is to be mutual, and the only real happiness to be their never-ending love and
eventual reunion.
In the letters Bill refers to 'poor Will' and 'poor Alma' and most often to 'poor little Len'. It is a
happy event when Will gets eight marks out of ten for some work he's done at school.
On that first Thursday Bill writes: 'We have arrived and have everything pretty well rigged up
about our camp. We got here last Monday about 6 oclock and had tea and breakfast at
Rutherfords. We had a good trip down. It is pretty rough down to the Reid [River] and from the
Reid to Clare is bonser Road. All plain and lagoons on it... Our horses are eating the feed and
like it. Arthur [his boss] says I will get £30 for Nigger. I told him I would sell him after the
season and he says he might be able to sell him for me. He says he wouldn't mind having Silver.
They have 1400 tons of cane to cart here and Arthur says he is sure there will be more. There
|
are Camps all over the place waiting for the cane to start, a lot of them are loafers and beer
bums, and the first pay they get they will be off on the spree... That Mick O'Brian you heard me
say was coming down here, has his wife down here they are living in a tent they have no
children... Lawrie is starting to cut with his gang on Saturday I think he will be leaving here
tomorrow. We are camped alongside our stables. We are getting on alright. I feel splendid.'
Although Esther and Bill are only 90 miles apart as the crow flies, letters between the camp and
Charters Towers take about three to four days to get delivered, via Ayr by horse and train.
Bill's next (three-page) letter is written in his tent in the afternoon of Sunday, 4 July. He says that
his gang started cutting cane the previous Wednesday. He and Jack are employed in carting the
cut cane and loading it onto railway wagons, or trucks.
The first sugar cane was grown in the Burdekin River delta in 1879, when the Burdekin Delta
Sugar Company was formed. The first sugar mill was built five years later on the Airdmillan
estate. This mill soon closed. But others were created in 1884 - those on the Pioneer, Seaforth,
and Drynie estates - and the watering of crops by irrigation began, thanks to an ample
underground water supply. The Kalamia mill, outside Ayr on the road to Alva Beach, was
another. To begin with, Kanaka and Chinese labour was used extensively on the farms, but
opposition to non-whites occupying land and jobs was gathering force, resulting in various
measures of anti-Chinese legislation until, in 1901, the first
287
parliament of the new Australia put a virtual stop to all Asians, including the Chinese, entering
the country as immigrants. White Australia was the rule, and now the cane-fields were farmed,
as elsewhere, entirely by whites.
The cane was cut by hand, stacked on special trucks and conveyed to the mills by small
locomotivies on narrow gauge tram-ways. There it was crushed, between June and December,
the resulting raw sugar then being transported for treatment at refining centres, where it was
turned into the white crystals sold in stores. Today, nearly 800 cane farms in the lower Burdekin
send their produce to four mills: Pioneer, Kalamia, Inkerman and Invicta. In 1980 they
processed some 3% million tonnes of cane into about 532,000 tonnes of sugar, employing
1,000 workers in the cane-cutting season.
In 1909, the Rutherfords' cane was sent to the Pioneer Mill. It was laboriously cut and carted.
Bill and Jack worked 'terrible long hours' from about 3.30 am to 7.30 pm. On Saturdays they
worked form dawn to noon. The cane grew in blocks. Nine acres of it was 14 feet high - 'the
longest down here, it look alright to see it standing straight up in the dray.' The two men were
paid according to the weight of the cane they cut.
Wrote Bill on 4 July: 'I don't mind working long hours when the money comes in, but it used to
make me disgusted coming home and cooking our tea in the dark... Jack was terrible disgusted
too.' Bill had received a letter from Esther on Thursday evening, but failed to reply straight away
as 'we were too tired to move.' As 'my darling letter1 was read in his tent - 'I could feel the
tears come before my eyes.' He calls her 'the best little wife in the world.'
He reports that Hughie has joined them - 'He bought a spring-bed like ours" - and that on the
previous Sunday ('I always feel my heart ache for you on Sundays in the evenings') he and
Lawrie, Jack and Ernie Rutherford went shooting six miles down-river - 'but never seen
anything... Today we washed and are writing.' He assures her, presumably in response to a
remark about his excited departure: 'I hope you will not think I was wishing to go for I was not.
|
All the pleasure I look forward to is when shall I see you.' And he tells her: 'My cough is no
trouble at all now. I still take Cod Liver Oil and I feel splendid. I am sure I am getting fat.' She
has to be warned: 'Don't have Old Aitken doing anything for you because he will only come
around when he is drunk the miserable old bugger.' And he adds: 'I hope you will not be wild
with what I am saying.'
Best wishes are sent to Esther's mother, Mrs Annie Chapman, and to Nell, one of Esther's
younger sisters, in this letter, and it ends: 'I am always thinking of you all. You always are the
first. But cheer up the time is going by and then we will be together again. I should feel terrible
lonely if I was down here by myself. Well my Dear little woman I must close I feel that I could
write all the evening to You So Goodbye and God bless you Kiss our little ones for me from
your ever loving husband...'
Bill tried to find someone to take the letter into Ayr that Sunday evening, but failed. 'I could
hardly go to sleep I was that disappointed.' So he explains in his next letter, written at a table on
the night of Wednesday, 7 July.
288
35 V The Best I ittle Wife in the World
Bill's long series of letters begins in June 1909.
He and Esther and their four children would have lived very poorly up to then, out on the Black
Jack or other mines, or in Charters Towers itself. Their homes would have been hot and
uncomfortable, like the clothes they wore. They would have lived in small two-room shacks,
with an outdoor kitchen and an outhouse toilet, and perhaps with some goats and a small
vegetable garden to supplement their food supplies. Other supplies were purchased on credit in
1909 at the store run by AJ Simpson on the Mt Leyshon Road.
It seems the Honeycombes were always in debt. To bring in more money Esther, in Bill's
absence in 1909, took in a lodger, a Miss Yearwood, and did odd jobs like baling (feeding)
horses. Esther was a worrier, about bills and family problems and the health of the children, who
in 1909 were beset with colds and other minor complaints. When Rene spilled a bag of sugar,
Esther burst into tears.
On Monday, 21 June, 1909, Bill set off early from Charters Towers on horseback, making for
a cane farm a few miles from Ayr called McDesme. Pronounced locally 'McDime', the farm is
said to have been so named by its first occupier, a Scotsman called McDonald. He apparently
took the McD of his surname and added the initial letters of his four children - E, S, M, E. In
fact the original owner of the 1,210 acre cane farm was a James Mackenzie, who took
possession in 1880. Old MacDonald never had the farm. Another story is that the initials of the
seven daughters of Archibald Macmillan made up the name. Macmillan was the Superintendent
of Works for the district and a major landowner and sugarcane farmer, establishing the
Airdmillan estate and the first sugar mill.
In 1909 McDesme was run by Arthur Rutherford. He was born in Charters Towers in 1879, in
the same year as Bill and Esther. He was the eldest of the Rutherford children, who included
Ernie, Lenny, Lilian and Ruth. Arthur is believed to have moved to Ayr about 1905, two years
after the settlement was devastated by cyclone Leonta and had virtually to be rebuilt. He
married Mary Soper, the eldest of the Soper children, in 1905. Her father, John Soper, a
brickmaker, helped construct the Seaforth Mill and the Poole Island meatworks before working
on the Inkerman estate and then settling as a farmer at McDesme. It is said that Arthur
|
Rutherford was an engine-driver when living in Charters Towers and that he and Bill were
friends. A very jovial man, who liked bush poetry, he would have been sympathetic to Bill's
illness and financial problems and may well have suggested that Bill cut cane at McDesme.
The McDesme farmhouse stood on blocks beside a lagoon. There was a little shop opposite the
farmhouse, and the McDesme School, which was built by the fathers of families who lived
locally (including John Soper and his cousin
285
$ % H Bob The Father
Robert Henry Honeycombe, the third son of John and Mary Honeycombe, was born at
Charters Towers on 13 August 1883, in the Honeycombe home on the St Patrick Block, where
John had been involved in mining since 1878. He became known as Bob and had bright blue
eyes.
In 1885, when Bob was two, the family moved from Charters Towers to Crocodile Creek
where they remained for the next eight years. Bob went to school in Crocodile Creek when he
was five, in the year that his older brother Frank fell off a butcher's cart and died.
By the time Bob was 10, in 1893, the family had moved back to the Towers, where his
youngest sister, Ellen, called Nellie, the last child of John and Mary, was born.
When the family split up in 1894, Bob and his older brother Willie were taken south by their
father to visit the Honeycombe relatives in Melbourne and Geelong. They stayed for a time with
their Aunt Jane, Mrs Mountjoy, and her husband. Bob seems to have been his Aunt's favourite:
she wanted to keep him in Geelong and give him a proper education. According to Mabel
Kettle: 'John took the two boys to some Auntie of theirs. But the boys wouldn't stay. [The
Mountjoys] had plenty of money my mother told me, and would have given the boys a good
education and everything. But the two boys wanted to come back to Charters Towers, and he
had to bring them back.'
So John Honeycombe took Bob and his brother away from the apple trees in the garden in
Geelong, back to the scorching bush of Queensland. How different would their lives have been,
and longer, if they had stayed. And, how vastly different the several destinies of their
descendants. It was a turning-point in all their lives.
For three years, from 1894 to 1897, John worked in the Towers as a manager of a small mine,
the Stockholm. It was probably here that young Bob began work as a miner, at the age of 12 or
13. Did he and Willie live with their father? Or were they boarded out with the Chapmans or
Naughtons, like their younger brother, Lawrie, and their three little sisters? Wherever they were,
their domestic circumstances would have been fairly basic, and would become much harder
when the two elder boys went down the mines. Any formal education would then have had to
be abandoned, although both learned to read and write.
In 1898, when Bob was 14 and an apprentice miner, his father left the Stockholm mine and, it
seems, left Queensland altogether. For he next appears in the Western Australian gold-fields in
1904.
By that time Bob had married Selina Thomas, known as Lena by her family and school-day
friends. She preferred in later life to be called Selina.
They met as teenagers in the Towers in a boarding-house, where Lena was working as a
waitress. Bob was lodging there: a slim and rangy blue-eyed
299
|
miner, with a neat moustache and well-cut hair and pointed, pixie-like ears. According to his
daughter, Mabel, he grew the moustache to mask his teeth, which projected 'a little tiny bit...
Mine did too till I had them out.' He was about 5'8".
Lena was very small and slim and dark, her Spanish blood glowing in her round face and eyes.
When she was young she had dimples in her cheeks. She was nearly a year older than Bob,
having been born in October 1882.
They apparently found each other irresistible. Their friendship bloomed and flowered, and in
July 1901, when he was still 17 and she 18, she gave birth to a baby girl, Gladys, in Townsville.
The birth occurred a year before Queensland's worst-ever drought: for seven months, from
May to November, only eight points of rain fell in Charters Towers.
The fact that the baby was born in Townsville and not at home in the Towers, seems to indicate
that Lena went away to avoid parental disapproval and local moral censure. Was there also
some disapproval in the Thomas family - they were Catholics - of Bob, who was both young
and impecunious and was no doubt blamed for Lena's misfortune? Was he in fact the father?
After all, they may not have met until after Gladys was born. And she was christened Gladys
Charles Thomas.
At any rate, it was not until three years later, a week or so after Bob's 21 st birthday, that he
and Lena were wed: on 26 August, 1904, in Charters Towers.
Soon after the wedding Bob was smitten with double pneumonia. He was off work for several
months.
About this time, on 26 October, the most violent storm ever to hit the area struck the Towers.
Fred Bagnall's history of the town, Golden Heritage, relates: 'The goods-shed and engine room
at the railway were stripped of their roofs and sheets of iron were scattered over a wide area.
St George's church hall was lifted bodily and deposited in a nearby paddock. A large building at
the Brilliant mine was entirely flattened. The hail which accompanied the storm was the largest
ever seen in the Charters Towers, and was still lying in the streets the following day. Every
garden in the city was stripped of its foliage and birds and domestic fowls were killed in
hundreds. When the storm abated, the streets were covered in ice, and the guttering on most
houses, and in some cases the verandahs, collapsed.'
Lena Thomas was one of the nine children of John Thomas and Mary Bethel. A short and
swarthy Spaniard, John Thomas was popularly known as Black Jack, as were the two gold-
strikes and mines he discovered in Charters Towers and Ravenswood. Said to have been born
in Gibraltar in 1825, he came to Queensland (via Sydney) in search of gold. His English was
never very good, and very limited when he arrived in Sydney. Although he claimed to have had
a father who was a solicitor and an uncle who was an admiral, this seems unlikely, as he could
neither read nor write. But he may, as he claimed, have served on a
300
British warship in the Crimean War. His name, John Thomas, was the English version, it is said,
of its Spanish original.
The first gold rush in Queensland had taken place in 1858 at Canoona, about 40 miles north of
Rookhampton. Hither came John Thomas in 1864. But the field soon petered out, as did others
in the Rookhampton district and further north near Drummond. John Thomas moved on to Peak
Downs and Monish. The Gympie field was discovered in October 1867, and that at
|
Ravenswood the following year. It was here that Black Jack, working in partnership now with
the Hon EHT Plant, found the reef that became the first Black Jack mine (about 400 yards
north or the present-day mine). It made him and Plant a fortune - some £20,000, it is said - in
less than two years.
Late in 1871 John Thomas married Mary Bethel. Flush with money he took her off to Sydney
for their honeymoon. No expense was spared. While they were there he heard of the Towers
gold-rush. He rushed back himself and, after parking his bride with her mother in Ravenswood,
joined the mob of prospectors milling around the as yet unnamed gold-field. In due course he
discovered what became the Black Jack mine.
In a local history of Charters Towers, the Black Jack lode is described as being 9.5km
southwest of Charters Towers and close to the John Bull mine. According to this history: The
lode was first discovered and worked by Messrs John Thomas... C Riley and J Byrne, who
obtained several crushings and then abandoned the mine. The first of these crushings, carried
out on 15 October 1875 and consisting of 78.2 tonnes, yielded 99 ozs of gold... (The mine)
was worked intermittently by different parties until 1886, when it created one of the strong
mining booms in the field due to the discovery of a rich reef in the lower workings of the Black
Jack PC. Immediately all of the surrounding ground was taken up... The boom only lasted three
years and the mines were then let out on tribute. Around Charters Towers at that time, the
tributers generally paid 5% of the gross yield of the gold to the owners for the first 12 months,
then 10% per year for the following two years, under a three year contract. Several attempts at
reworking did not meet with success.1
The Stockholm was a few miles north of the Black Jack mine and nearer the Towers. It was
first worked in 1873 by a Mr West and a Swede known as Champagne Charlie. John Thomas
and J Byrne acquired an interest in this mine and eventually took it over. About 1885 the
Stockholm PC Company was formed and the ground was worked successfully until 1895,
when returns fell away and it was let out to tribute. John Honeycombe was the mining manager
of the Stockholm from 1894 to 1897, soon after which the mine was abandoned. It was
opened up again in 1905 by the Brilliant GM Company, and a cross-reef was discovered in the
deeper workings which surpassed the Stockholm reef in productiveness.
Black Jack's grandson, Bob, said years later: 'Other smaller mines, or shows as they were
called then, were founded and worked by Grandfather Thomas. They were the Lubra and other
smaller shows in the Block. His
301
interest was always in mining outside the town proper, claiming that that was where gold was to
be found.'
But it seems that Black Jack had little business acumen, losing what he earned in incautious
speculation, and probably gambling. The thrill of discovery meant more to him than the tedium
of digging and of managing a mine. At some point his mining and other interests were bought by
his more shrewd and cultivated partner, the Hon EHT Plant, who went on to become one of the
wealthiest citizens in the Towers, owning several mines and mills. He it was who built the most
modern and well-equipped home in the town, Thornburgh House, completed in 1890, which in
time became a leading Methodist-Presbyterian boarding-school, and remains so to this day.
Black Jack was, however, sufficiently wealthy at one time to buy a crushing mill, which he set up
at Bosun's Creek near Rishton. Another Queensland pioneer, George Jackson, kept Black
|
Jack's books and signed his cheques. One wonders how scrupulous he was. The under-used
mill was moved in due course to Sandy Creek and renamed the Mary Louisa Mill. Black Jack
sold out again - to the Honourable Plant. It was at Sandy Creek that Selina Thomas was born.
Although Black Jack became involved in other work - he was a teamster for a few years - he
was apparently unable to exploit any of his undertakings to any lasting financial and social
advantage. He ended his working life as a watchman and weigh-bridge attendant on the Brilliant
Stockholm Block, and died at his home in Mill Lane on the St Patrick Block in October 1914.
He was 89. He continued to work until nine weeks before his death.
After Bob Honeycombe married Selina Thomas, in August 1904, he continued to work in the
mines, and would do so for seven years, earning six shillings a day, six days a week, moving
from one mine to another as the gold-bearing reefs ran out. Lena had five more children. After
Gladys came Mabel Florence (December 1905); Robert Francis John (June 1907); Lawrence
Richard (February 1909); then William George and Donald Percival.
During these years there were two family weddings. Bob's sister, Jenny, married George
Butcher in Cairns in 1908. A less happy and far briefer match was that of Lawrie and Lily
Naughton, who married in July 1910.
Towards the end of 1910, Bob Honeycombe's time in the mines ran out. They had begun
closing down the previous year, and hundreds of men, thrown out of work, had to find
alternative employment. Bob became a lengthsman and pumper on the railways. He was
probably lucky to get a job. It entailed a move to Hughenden, some 250 kilometers west of the
Towers. He and his family journeyed thither, by rail, at the end of 1910 or early in 1911.
Being a pumper was less punishing, less damaging than being a miner, and although Bob was
free at last of the fatal atmosphere of the mines, in which he had toiled for about 15 years, he
was already infected with the miners' disease, phthisis. A wasting pulmonary disease, it now
killed his brother, Willie.
302
In February 1911, Willie, Esther and their youngest child, Len, travelled to the hot but drier
climes of Hughenden to stay with Bob, in a last-ditch attempt to thwart the deadly advance of
Willie's illness. Bob's shanty by the railway was racked by his older brother's tortured bouts of
coughing, as it would be one day by his own. Willie knew he was dying, and he wanted,
towards the end, to die at home.
On a train returning to Charters Towers, watched by his wife and son, Willie died in his
brother's arms. He was 32.
That was in March 1911. In June, Lena gave birth in Hughenden to a third son, who was
christened William George, in memory of his uncle.
The following year the family moved back east, from Hughenden to Macrossan, some 20km
east of the Towers and situated by the Burdekin River. Macrossan was little more than a
railway station and sidings, a collection of shacks and a meat factory, where cattle were brought
from surrounding stations to be slaughtered and sold.
It was in this year, 1912, that Bob's mother, Mary Honeycombe, died in far-off New South
Wales. In the absence of his father, John, even further off in Kalgoorlie, and after the death of
his elder brother, Willie, Bob had become the male head of the Queensland Honeycombes.
As if in recognition of his central role, he returned in 1913 to the family's home-town, Charters
Towers, where he went back to work in the Lady Marie and Clarke's goldmines, to the north of
|
Towers Hill. The family settled in Black Jack Road, Queenton, and there they remained during
the First World War, although for a time they moved to Pinnacle Creek.
Bob's two eldest children, Gladys (twelve in July 1913), and Mabel (eight in December), were
both at school now, Mabel having begun her schooling in Hughenden when she reached the age
of six. Young Bob, who was six in June that year, started his education at the Towers Primary
School. Dick was four, and little Bill two in June.
Gladys and Mabel went to the Girls Central State School. A High School had been opened the
previous year, with 157 pupils, but the girls would never go there.
Mabel liked school - 'Sometimes,' she added - depending on the teachers. Girls played no
sports then, but were instructed in decorous and no doubt sweaty drills for half an hour on two
days a week. And once a week there were sewing and cooking classes. The sewing became
knitting when war broke out, and on Saturday afternoons the girls sat in the Red Cross hut
knitting socks for soldiers. Sunday School was a regular event, one that Mabel enjoyed.
She said of her father at this time: 'He never backed horses. He never drank. He never smoked,
only a cigar occasionally. He was more interested in going out fossicking for gold on his days
off, Saturdays and Sundays.' Perhaps he managed occasionally to crush some grains of gold
from a stone to augment his family's meagre meals. There was no money for luxuries or niceties.
Bob had to provide for himself, his wife and six children on less than E2 a week.
303
Mabel's brother, young Bob, because he was a boy, had a different kind of childhood in
Charters Towers.
Born there in Duke Street on 14 June 1907, Bob was barely seven when war was declared. He
was an enterprising and active little boy. His main interests as a child were gardening and
looking after the goats, chickens and ducks owned by the family. 'I should have become a
farmer,' he said. Horticultural shows attracted his close attention in the town, and enable him to
turn his gardening skills to some profit. He said: 'I used to grow french beans and earned a few
bob selling them at sixpence a pound. Every Saturday morning I would take them to the Crown
Hotel and sell anything up to ten pounds worth. Then I would go to the matinee and buy myself
a penny ice-cream.'
These were theatre matinees. The Towers abounded in operatic and dramatic societies then,
and every evening performance was filled with uninhibited miners' families, revelling in the
unsubtle scenes of sentiment, humour and romance that allowed them to forget their weary
hours of daily labour. Public holidays provided similar occasions of mass enjoyment. Picnic
excursion trains, organised mainly by church societies, would carry about 1000 people into
Townsville for a day by the sea, or on an outing to the Burdekin River at Macrossan. There
were Sunday School excursions as well. These were one-day events. No one ever went on
holiday.
On Saturdays, outings of another sort took place. Bob recalled: 'I had a little sulky drawn by a
goat. Many children had them. On Saturdays we would go out in them, cut wood and bring it in.
We lived in those days on Black Jack Road, where there was plenty of space, and everybody
had goats.' He also had a dog. The first was a fox terrier 'which used to catch all the rats.' Then
he had a mongrel called Scamp.
But Lena's children were not allowed to run wild. The girls were not even allowed outside the
gate on their own. 'We were brought up fairly strictly,' said Bob, 'and were not allowed too
|
much freedom.' In those days mothers used to frighten children if they were naughty by saying,
'I'll call a policeman.' To young Bob a policeman then was 'a big bad man, like a big bad wolf,'
who wore a khaki uniform buttoned up to the neck and a white helmet. Most of the policemen
were Irish, according to Bob - 'hefty, tall men, with big feet.'
The family would have been living then in a hot, small house, made of galvanised iron, wood or
brick. It would have had a fence about it and a garden in the back yard, a vegetable garden,
with coops and huts for the chickens, ducks and goats. The yard also contained a well, from
which water would have been drawn for household use. There was no running water. The house
would have been situated near the railway and near Bob's particular place of work. This was to
cut down on travelling, as transport in those days was minimal locally. All the miners working in
a particular mine lived as near to it as possible. When the mine closed, the workers scattered to
other areas. Such public transport as there was consisted of horse-drawn buses. It was always
cheaper to walk, when every penny counted. Horses as such were far too costly for most
workmen to buy or maintain Bicycles had appeared in Charters Towers in 1892,
304
but were still scarce 20 years later. However, one of Lena's bolder brothers bought a penny
farthing, an unsafe conveyance on the uneven roads, with tyres that would burst with a bang,
startling the rider and inevitably causing him to fall.
'Dad said he wasn't going to buy a bike like that,' remembered Bob, who when he was about
12 [in 1919] made his own bike out of bits he bought and found, the whole thing costing him
about 10 shillings. 'I bought parts here and there for threepence... Or if someone had a broken
frame I might get that for nothing. People also dumped things in paddocks and gullies. That's
where I found many pieces of my bike. There were no garbage dumps then. I rode that bike
for years..."
Young Bob also used to scout around for bottles. 'I used to collect kerosene and beer bottles.
The brewery would give us a penny each for these as beer bottles... There were more kerosene
than beer bottles, because in those days people had no electric light and used kerosene, which
came in bottles, for lantern and kerosene lights.' He easily turned kerosene bottles into beer
ones by washing them in the effluent that ran out of the Towers brewery at the back, and then
present them to a man at the front. Because they now smelled of beer, he would pay up, a
penny a bottle. The local store would also buy them.
Bob acquired bottles, and pennies, another way. He gave lantern slide shows. The necessary
contraption he bought for 7/6 and the slides he made himself. 'On Saturday nights kids in the
area would come to my place and I would show slides in a little tent made out of corn sacks.'
They would pay a bottle or a penny as they went in. They left the tent at the other end.
A more general pastime among Towers' children, and of the rougher children in every mining
settlement, was playing tricks on the Chinese.
'I was never directly implicated,' Bob averred. 'For the most part I kept out of trouble, But boys
would watch out for Chinamen carrying the usual baskets across their shoulders, two baskets at
each end of a pole. Lads would race out and swing on the baskets. I stayed out of reach, as the
sufferers would quickly pick up stones and throw them, and their aim was not too bad...
Another prank was to sneak up on the poor old Chinese driving a horse and cart. Lads would
pull the back pin from the cart, and fruit and vegetables would cascade over the road. They
would run for their lives as the driver dismounted, roaring and reaching for a stick or stones.'
|
Brought over originally from Canton in the late 1840s as a cheap and diligent labour force to
replace convict labour, especially in the bush, the Chinese soon flooded in, lured, like the
Europeans, by the dream of making a fortune out of the gold-fields and enhancing their status
back home. By 1860 one out of every nine men in Australia was Chinese. Being so alien in
dress, appearance, religion, customs, and cuisine, they soon became common objects of abuse,
envy and fear. Their addiction to gambling and opium (instead of alcohol) were deemed great
evils. They were also believed to be insanitary, and corrupters of virgins. Besides, all the gold
they dug out of the ground was gold lost to the whites and taken back to China.
305
In North Queensland, on the short-lived Palmer gold-field in 1877, some 17,000 Chinese
worked and traded. Darwin in 1888 was the most Chinese town of all, with 39 Chinese general
stores and innumerable Chinese laundries, gambling dens, and specialist shops. In that year
legislation was enacted in every colony to restrict Chinese immigration and to prevent them from
becoming citizens. They were not allowed to vote or to own any land. In 1892 every Chinaman
was excluded by law in Western Australia from digging on the gold-fields, and in 1904 the new
Australian parliament, having already cut back all Asian immigration, put a stop to any resident
Asians bringing their wives and families into Australia.
Eighty years after this, Bob would remember how it was at the time of the First World War.
'A lot of the Chinese were moving away then, as were the miners... I believe many of them went
back to China. Many died... Most of them seemed to be middle-aged. There were not too
many young among them, and there weren't many females. Most were male. I think their wives
were in China.'
He went on: 'I believe that at one time there were about 2,000 Chinese around the Towers.
Many of them had market gardens on Millchester Creek about two miles from the Post Office.
Further down, in another area near the Broughton, there were another three or four hundred...
They lived in communities of their own, and the whites looked down on them, called them
'pigtails'. Most wore pigtails of course. But they were very good to the poor. The only rich
people in those days were those who made money on the stock market: mine managers,
businessmen, graziers. Most people were poor... We used to look forward to Christmas, when
the Chinese would give people bottles of ginger, pineapples, water melons, bananas, all on the
house, although they were very poor themselves.'
Another section of the community to be maltreated were the truly native Australians, the
aborigines, who had occupied the island continent and Tasmania for some 90,000 years. By
1788 many tribes, tongues and customs had developed among them, and although a Stone Age
people, they were no more savage than the whites who viewed them with such disquiet and
disgust.
Geoffrey Blainey, in The Blarney View, comments that the differences in their regional diets
were 'more marked than the differences in the whole Western world today. In Paris and New
York the basic ingredients cooked in the average household today have much in common, but
the basic foods eaten in 1788 in the Western Australian deserts, the swamps of Arnhem Land,
and the Darling Downs, were not the same.' They had many different languages, and had
invented tens of thousands of words, most of which have now vanished. But, as Blainey notes:
'If long journeys could have been made in aboriginal times, a traveller would have encountered
at least thirty different languages in following the shortest route between Brisbane, Sydney,
|
Melbourne and Adelaide.' He adds that their weapons and implements were as diverse. 'Even
the boomerang, which is now seen as the hallmark of the aboriginal hunter, was in fact unknown
in Tasmania and some parts of the Australian continent, and rarely used in many
306
places. The digeridoo, a wind instrument... belonged to the north-western and northern coast,
and its haunting sound was quite unknown to most tribes.'
In December 1897 Queensland passed an 'Aboriginal Protection' Act that virtually segregated
aborigines, removing them from white society, subjecting them to special regulations and
controls and restricting them to special reserves. The other colonies soon passed similar acts,
which were enforced for the next 60 years.
In 1983, Bob Honeycombe recalled the last days and expulsion of what was left of the tribe that
had once walked free and ruled the bush around Charters Towers.
'The ones I remember best are the aborigines like the old-timer, King Billy, who wore a brass
plate around his neck. He was king of the tribe which lived at Sandy Creek, where my mother
was born. There were about 40 or 50 in the area. My mother was afraid of them. But they were
harmless, very timid and shy. I can remember them walking from Sandy Creek into town to
collect their rations. On their way home, my mother and others would give them tea and bread.
The aborigines would call in on people to see what they could get. My mother always gave
them something, although we were very poor. There was no government assistance or aid for
the aborigines in those days. They lived off the land... They made props for clothes-lines and
sold them for a shilling. They'd cut your wood too for a shilling. That's how they earned their
money.
'I remember the first gathering of the aborigines by the police from Sandy Creek... They would
be carrying their possessions in sugar-bags. All the workers in those days carried sugar-bags.
There were no suit-cases and a sugar-bag was your carrier. The black kids would have a dress
or pants on and no underwear. I remember those poor souls: some were old, some young... I
recall seeing the policeman on his horse with all the aborigines behind him. I was told they did
not want to go. But they were taken from the area where they and their ancestors had lived for
many years. They had no homes and they were put all together in some small paddock... All the
aborigines were gather together from different areas, and it was arranged that they should be
kept on Palm Island, where they were cared for by the government. They were put on long
trains and sent to Townsville, and then shipped to Palm Island, about 20 miles off Townsville...
In those days the aborigines did not live long.'
The rounding up and deportation of the local aborigines occurred in 19..
At the outbreak of the First World War a clearance of another kind had taken place when
thousands of young white Australians enlisted voluntarily - and continued to volunteer their lives
and services throughout the war. There was no compulsory conscription in Australia.
Young Bob's father, Bob senior, tried to enlist, but was advised against this by a local doctor as
'his health was not that good.' Also, he was married. The doctor said - 'Let the single fellows
go.' 'He was very disappointed,' said his son.
In about 1905 Bob Honeycombe had joined the local militia, serving with B Company in the
Kennedy Regiment, and he may well have thought that he
307
|
would be accepted for war service. He had attained the rank of corporal. His daughter, Mabel,
said: 'My mother told me he used to go away sometimes to a camp, and she said she liked to
polish his buttons on his uniform.'
The Kennedy Regiment, named after an early Queensland surveyor, had been formed in 1893.
Its soldiers had served in the Boer War, where Towers men, like Major Sellheim and Private
Sweeney, distinguished themselves. In the First World War, Lt Hugh Quinn of the Towers died
at Gallipoli, and at Flanders, Private Bugden VC. There were others, many others who fought
and died. But Bob Honeycombe would not be among them, dying ingloriously ten years after
the Great War began.
War was a glamorous thing then, promising action and excitement, travel and glory. None
thought they would actually die, nor that their leaders had feet of clay and that the fighting was
inane. The war also provided a welcome escape from the grinding drudgery of work and the
endless niggling debts and responsibilities of domestic life. Thousands of Australians
volunteered, responding to the battle-cry of the leader of the Labour Opposition, Andrew
Fisher - 'We shall pledge our last man and our last shilling to see this war brought to a successful
issue.' They responded to the old dream of Empire and of defending 'England, Home and
Beauty,' and for the first time in the young nation's history there was a banner, a cause and a
war to unite them. 'Australia will be there!' they sang. The new nation needed its battle honours,
its blood sacrifice, and at Gallipoli it got them.
By 20 August 1914, over 10,000 men had enlisted in Sydney. A medical officer at the Victoria
Barracks in Melbourne wrote on 17 August: 'Some I have to refuse and they plead with me and
almost break down. In fact, some do go away, poor chaps, gulping down their feelings.' He
added: 'Such awful mouths the Australians have, many of them. You couldn't fail them for teeth
too rigidly, or you'd never make up your battalion.'
In Queensland, as Bob Honeycombe fretted in Charters Towers and read the papers that
proclaimed 'OFF ON THE GREAT ADVENTURE', Driver BA Cripps began a diary.
He wrote: '4 August 1914: Troops mobilised at Townsville. Members of rifle clubs and those
who volunteered came in at all times. 7 August: Received orders to leave by the SS Kanowna
for Thursday Island. 8 August: Busy all morning loading troopship with stores. Had a few
minutes talk with Jan [his girl friend]. Ship left wharf about 12 o'clock midst the most
enthusiastic farewell that Townsville had ever seen. 14 August: The troops were issued with ball
cartridges last night ready for an attack which is expected from the Germans... 16 August We
left the harbour [on Thursday Island] about 10 o'clock tonight with all lights out as it was
rumoured the Scharnhorst was about. Our destination is unknown. The boys have started a
paper on board called the Latrine Leader and the WC Chronicle.'
On 22 August, 123 men from northern Queensland embarked on the SS Bombola at
Townsville, heading for the state capital, Brisbane. By 3 September,
308
connected with mining was apparently at the Mary Louisa Mill, once part-owned by his father-
in-law.
Bob rejoined the railways and was posted to Balfes Creek, 40km west of Charters Towers,
while his family apparently remained in Black Jack Road. His son, Bill, who was six in June
1917, would remember later that his father was away all week, returning by train to Charters
Towers on Saturday nights. The engine-driver would slow the train at a certain point: Bob
|
would jump off and then walk home. He went back to work every Sunday night.
In 1918 Bob and his family moved back to the heat and flies of Macrossan, where he was
employed as a pumper.
Water was pumped up from the Burdekin River into two large elevated tanks, which provided
the water for railway-engine tenders. Having learned in the mines how to operate the Cornish
boiler, a mining-engine (in fact Bob held a steam ticket), he was adept at this task. His job was
to keep the tanks filled and the steam-engines that did the pumping fully operational: they were
housed in a shed. But as clanking trains passed through Macrossan at night as well as by day,
the hours of work were irregular as well as physically demanding - and Bob was very ill.
Sometimes his two eldest sons helped him, young Bob, aged 11 in 1918, and seven-year-old
Bill. Their task was to signal when the gauge of each tank showed that it was full. Any errors on
their part resulted in a hiding or blows. For any wastage of the water was reported by the
ganger to head office and Bob would be strongly rebuked. Although he was sometimes too sick
to drag himself, coughing and gasping for breath, his lungs on fire, to the pumps -go to work he
must, for no work meant no pay.
One day Bob collapsed with exhaustion and passed out. Young Bill fetched young Bob, and the
two boys did their father's work as best as they could. This happened more than once.
The Honeycombes lived in a railway house, which had four rooms and a verandah. The kitchen,
a fire hazard, was separate from the house and occupied a lean-to in the back yard, as did the
outside toilet. Water was collected from wells. The windows were corrugated iron oblongs that
were pushed out and propped open from within. The floor was made from ants' nests. This
material, called 'ant-bed', compacted into a rock-hard surface and easily swept, was a feature
of most miners' homes.
The railway line ran past the Honeycombes' home, and on the other side of the Burdekin River
was the Sellheim Meatworks and its odours of death. Long trains brought cattle in their
hundreds to the meatworks to be slaughtered, their frozen carcases then being transported
onwards to Townsville, where they were shipped overseas to England. The first successful
shipment of frozen beef and mutton to London from Australia had arrived in 1880, a landmark
in Australian economic history.
When the family moved to Macrossan, young Bob had been taken from the Central State
School in Charters Towers and transferred to the Boys State School, where he eventually
played cricket for the school. 'I was not a bad bat,' he said later. "I was a fairly good bowler
too, because I was tall.' The opposition
was provided by teams from Sellheim, Homestead, Balfes Creek and the Towers. Later on,
Bob took up tennis. Mabel recalled that Bob was also very fond of dancing. 'He used to win
prizes.' she said.
By the end of the First World War, in November 1918, the Honeycombe children numbered
five. Bob and Lena's last child, a boy, having been born in Charters Towers in August that year.
Since the death of Dick in 1914, Lena had wanted another child. But she refused to give him
any Honeycombe names. Christened Percival Donald, he became known as Don. His
childhood was spent in Macrossan. Although Gladys was working in the Towers, Mabel, aged
13, still lived at home, as did her young brothers, Bob and Bill.
Bob the father was a strict man, even severe. His illness and frailty cannot have lightened the
general burdens of his responsibilities and work. He believed that children should be seen and
|
not heard and do as they were told. He was a man of very few words and the children soon
understood he meant what he said. Although he was particularly hard on Gladys and made life
difficult for her, he was hardest on himself, driving himself on and refusing to accept charity of
any kind, or to retire.
It was in the autumn of 1918, when Gladys was 17, that she became pregnant. As a result, she
was banned by her father from the family home. He would not allow anyone to see her, or
speak of her again. Only Lena disobeyed.
Gladys in 1918 was a small, lively girl, busy and bright, with big brown eyes - 'a good stamp of
a girl, and well-spoken,' according to Mabel. 'Gladys had the life. I was a quiet little girl then.
She wouldn't stay home like me... She left school at the age of 15 years [in 1916] and went to
work at a dress-maker's house. She had to keep the house tidy while the dress-maker was
sewing. The dress-maker also showed Gladys how to sew. She took to sewing very well and
was then able to do her own sewing. She liked plenty of nice clothes.' Gladys, aged 17, made
Mabel's confirmation dress and veil when Mabel, aged 13, was confirmed in St Paul's Church,
after which Mabel began going to church three times a day.
Gladys also worked as a domestic in a hotel, and there she may well have met the father of her
child. Or it may have been in Gladstone, where it seems she was employed for some months in
1918. By the end of that year Gladys' pregnancy must have become known to her mother, if not
before. Perhaps Lena knew of it before Gladys left the Towers. Who else knew? Probably very
few at the time, and possibly not even the baby's father. But in May 1919 Gladys was in
Rockhampton, where she gave birth to a boy in the Bethesda Salvation Army Hospital in
Talford Street. In those days Bethesda took in pregnant single girls who had nowhere else to
go; it was also a children's home. Gladys' baby was christened Ernest.
Why Rockhampton rather than Gladstone, or Townsville? Perhaps Selina had a trusted female
relative, a sister, in Rockhampton. Perhaps Gladys had a friend there.
311
In any event, it was not the first time in the Honeycombe history that an illegitimate daughter had
produced an illegitimate child. Gladys had been born three years before her mother married.
And it is possible, given the four-year age gap between Gladys and Mabel, that Bob
Honeycombe was not in fact her father. Could his dislike of Gladys be due to the fact that he
knew she was not his child? And could there be any significance in the fact that on Ernest's birth
certificate Gladys's surname is given as Thomas, not Honeycombe? Thomas was her mother's
maiden name. Yet when the baby died of enteritis nine months later, in February 1920, in Black
Jack Road, his name was given as Ernest Honeycombe. The details of his death were provided
by Selina Honeycombe, of Black Jack Road, who described herself not as Gladys' mother but
as her aunt. Lena had visited Gladys and her grandson when she could, sneaking around to the
back door of the hotel where Gladys worked.
The birth and death of little Ernest Honeycombe present several knotty problems. Is it possible
that Lena, even before her marriage to Bob, posed as Gladys' aunt, and that Gladys was
introduced into Bob's family after the marriage, and became an honorary Honeycombe like
Ernest? Gladys could have been presented as the unfortunate offspring of one of Lena's sisters.
On the other hand, Lena could really have been her aunt.
Who was Gladys' father? Was Lena her mother? Was Bob her father? Alas, we shall never
know. Nor will we ever discover who was the father of Gladys' child. We only know that her
|
baby was buried the day after he died, in Charters Towers cemetery, in a grave unmarked
except for a spike, numbered 6092.
Gladys went west after her baby's death, west of Hughenden. She found work as a domestic
servant on a cattle station, cooking for the manager's wife.
Was she sent away from the Towers, to avoid any further gossip and other mishaps? Probably
not. The baby died, after all, in some family home in Black Jack Road, not in an anonymous
lodging. And Gladys was a girl of some spirit. It seems likely that she made her own decision to
distance herself from the scenes of her recent grief and shame and from the prospect of ever
seeing her seducer again, and indeed her family. Only Lena stayed in touch with her.
It was in 1918 that Bob Honeycombe received a letter from a minister in Kalgoorlie, probably
Archdeacon Collick, asking for some money for Bob's destitute father, John. Young Bill was
present when a violent argument ensued between his father and mother about whether any
money should be sent. 'Your father has never done anything for you in your life!' cried Lena. But
£5 was sent, and the family were on short rations for a week.
Bob himself, though not quite destitute, was extremely ill. In 1922, at the age of 39, he was
forced to give up working. He must have known that he was dying, his body torn by the
coughing, the disease that had destroyed his older brother, Willie.
312
One immediate result of Bob's incapacity was that young Bob perforce became the bread-
winner. At the age of 15 his promising career at school was curtailed: he had to go to work. He
got a job in the Sellheim Meatworksas a porter.
Two years earlier, Bob senior's youngest sister, Nellie, had married William McHugh, a
railway-engine driver, in Charters Towers. That was in September 1920, when she was 27.
According to her niece, Mabel: 'She was a very lively person, very different to my father. He
was a very quiet man.' Bill MoHugh, according to Mabel, was also ' a very quiet man.'
Mabel had remained at home when she left school, aged 15, and helped her mother around the
house. "I led a lady's life,' she said ironically. But when her father's illness prevented him from
working, she, as well as young Bob, had to supplement the family income and get a job. In
1923, when she was 17, she became a 'nurse girl' with a family in Charters Towers. She lived
in, looking after two young children. 'I wouldn't do any other work,' she said. 'I loved the
children - they were so well-behaved.'
By this time, Mabel's elder sister, Gladys, had married. She met her future husband, Norman
Creffield, on the cattle station west of Hughenden where she had worked as a domestic and
cook since 1920. The property was owned by Tom Ball. Norman's grandfather is said to have
been a wheelwright in Birmingham in central England, and his father, Walter John Creffield,
achieved an accidental distinction by being the first white boy to be born on Sweers Island.
Norman was a wool-carrier, and a cane-carrier in the cutting season; he had established himself
as such by borrowing the money to buy a motor-vehicle.
He and Gladys married at Richmond, over 100km west of Hughenden, in September 1922.
She was just 20. They settled there, before moving to Townsville and then on to Ayr in 1932.
Mabel said of Gladys: 'She wanted me to come out with her when she got married, but I
wouldn't. She was out there (in Richmond) for years... Norman was a very nice chappie and a
very good husband to Gladys. They had five nice children (three were boys) and were a very
happy couple.'
|
Gladys never left Queensland. She wouldn't fly: she was frightened of planes, and only went
away once, to Magnetic Island. Yet she became one of the first women in Queensland to drive
a truck. Norman became a master butcher. He started as a slaughterman in a killing yard, then
took over a butcher's shop in Ayr. Twice he travelled overseas, to New Zealand, and to the
land of his ancestors, England. Gladys lived in Ayr for 50 years, and there she died, the secrets
of her past dying with her, in August 1983.
Mabel met her own future husband, Sam Kettle, at a party in Charters Towers; she was just 18.
Mabel couldn't dance - 'I wouldn't dance' - but they often went to the pictures together. They
became engaged towards the end of 1924; but there was no engagement party as her father,
Bob, was a very sick man.
Meanwhile, young Bob had begun to look for better employment, away from the meatworks.
Although his sisters no longer lived at home, there were
313
still his father and mother and two younger brothers to support. His father's connection with the
railways and their physical proximity inevitably determined his choice. In 1924 young Bob
applied for a vacancy as a 'lad porter1 in Queensland Railways.
A month or so later, in October 1924, his father, Bob, was at last persuaded - much against his
will, one imagines (and too late) - to see a doctor in Townsville. Lena went with him, taking little
Don, who was now six, with her, removing him temporarily from the Macrossan State School
where he had just started attending classes. The three of them lodged with one of Esther
Honeycombe's relatives in Townsville, while Bob and Young Bill, who was now 13, remained
behind.
Bob senior visited a herbalist, but nothing could be done to save him.
Was he told this, or did he and Lena know without being told? How often did they recall his
brother Willie and the manner of his passing? Bob must have known his death was near, and as
with Willie his final resolve was to get on a train and to go back home. But a similar destiny
dogged his feeble steps.
On 3 November 1924, Bob dragged himself from his death-bed, no doubt despite Lena's
entreaties, and turning his back on hope and his face towards home, he set off with his wife and
small son for Townsville Station. Bob was without a brother to support him and clung needfully
to his wife; Little Don ambled beside them. Bob was painfully thin now and gaunt, making Lena
seem correspondingly shorter and stouter. It was a hot morning, dusty and still.
That short journey was his last. They reached the station and the westbound platform, and Lena
went to a ticket office to get a railway pass, leaving Bob with his little son. In her absence Bob
suddenly collapsed, and died. He died on the station platform, and the train went west to
Charters Towers without them.
Don was taken care of by two nuns and a Salvation Army officer until his mother could
compose herself. The nuns stayed with Lena for the rest of that day, helping her through her
grief and to make arrangements for Bob's body to be taken to Charters Towers.
The railways company transported his body back to the Towers free of charge, and that same
evening his widow and small son, Don, sat in the guard's van by the coffined body as the train
jolted and rattled inland. It stopped specially at Macrossan, where Lena left the train to fetch
her teenage sons, Bob and Bill. They returned to the waiting train. 'Your dad is in the back,'
Lena said.
|
The weeping boys sat on the guard's van floor as the train moved off, reaching the Towers late
at night. There the shattered family were met by Bob's married sisters, Annie Reardon and
Nellie McHugh, no doubt already wearing black.
The following day, Bob's body was brought to the McHughs' home and briefly laid out for all to
see. Bob's sisters were very supportive, and his colleagues on the railways collected a large sum
of money, £40, for his widow and her children. There was no widow's pension then.
314
Bob was buried in Charters Towers later that day, on 4 November 1924. He was 41.
His death certificate says he died of 'tuberculosis of the lungs' and cardiac failure; his occupation
is given as 'pumper1. He had last been seen by a doctor in Charters Towers three weeks before
he died.
Out of the money Selina received, she paid for a stone to be erected over his grave,
commemorating his death and that of their second son, Dick. Selina would be a widow for 40
years.
A few days after the funeral, 17 year-old Bob received a letter from the railway company - his
application had been accepted. And another family association with the railways was forged that
would last for half a century, until Bob retired in 1974.
315
1,849 were in camp at Enoggera. Few NCOs had any training. One new company was asked:
'Is there anyone here who would like to be a Sergeant?' The first Australians to die in the war
fell on 12 September, in a skirmish against the Germans at Rabaul, New Britain. They were
Able Seaman WGV Williams and Captain BCA Pockley. Then Australia's first submarine, the
AE 1, went missing; 35 lives were lost.
A Honeycombe died of a wound that November, but not in the war.
Bob's second small son, Dick, somehow contracted tetanus. But how? Said Mabel many years
later: 'Whatever it was he took sick. He was all right when he had his bath before he went to
bed - he was lively. During the night he took sick. Mum said she never seen a sore on him.
Early in the morning, four o'clock, he died in the hospital. Terrible thing - he was such a healthy
boy.'
He died on 14 November 1914, aged 5V4.
There is a photo that shows all Bob's children and his wife - Donald had not been born then - in
August or September that year. It was taken when they returned home after a Sunday service at
St Paul's Church. Nobody smiles. Little Dick stares in apprehension, a hand grasping his sister
Mabel's knee.
It was a disastrous war for Australia. Nothing was gained, except pillars of commemorative
stone that sprouted in every community. The price of glory was very high: Australian casualties
totalled 226,000 of whom 60,000 were killed or died on active service, many through disease -
a colossal waste of manpower in the emergent nation.
In Queensland, natural disasters echoed those in distant Europe. Towards the end of 1916 an
intense inland depression following a cyclone resulted in a calamitous flood. As much as 20
inches of rain fell overnight; rivers and creeks swelled and burst their banks. At daybreak, the
little town of Clermont was inundated and washed away - it was later rebuilt on higher ground -
and 62 people lost their lives. The torrential rains continued. On New Year's Eve, 1917, the
|
Flinders River overflowed, causing the worst flood ever seen in the Hughenden area; five people
died. In 1917, when Bob was working at the Lady Marie mine, the rainfall in Charters Towers
was the third highest [4068 points] since records began in 1882, and the January and February
of 1918 were together the wettest ever known. Further south, the port of Mackay was struck
that January by the second most intense cyclone to hit the Queensland coast. The barometer fell
to 27.5 inches, and 65 inches of rain fell in four days, during which a tidal surge also swamped
the town. Rockhampton's worst flood followed when the Fitzroy River burst its banks. In
March another cyclone, the state's third worst, devastated Innisfail.
Towards the end of 1917 Bob's health had deteriorated so much that he could no longer work
in the fatally dusty mining industry. His last employment
309
9S BotLffi&San
Young Bob was 17 when he started work as a lad porter on the railways at the end of
November 1924. His first job was at the station in Townsville, where his father had died.
He remained as a lad porter for about a year, earning 22/6 a week. Of this, 15 shillings went to
pay for his board and lodging in Townsville; he sent 5 shillings home to his mother, and lived
each week on the remaining 2/6. He would continue to support his mother and younger brothers
financially for the next 12 years.
Meanwhile, the death of his father and his own departure for Townsville had determined his
mother's return to Charters Towers, where friends and relatives were at hand. Her memories of
Macrossan would not have been happy ones.
Don: 'My mother moved the family from Macrossan back to Charters Towers, and rented a
house in Regent Street for eight shillings a week. In those days there was no widow's pension to
assist women with families and my mother cleaned the High School for £4.4.0 a month.' The
High School had opened in 1912, with an initial enrolment of 157 pupils. 'This worked out at
less than £1 a week... My elder brother, Bob, who was 17 at the time, sent my mother money,
which went towards our feeding and education.'
The Charters Towers of 1925, according to Don, was 'a desolate and depressing town.' The
population had fallen to some 7,000. 'Empty shops, vacant land, mullock heaps of stones from
the mines, poppet legs over old goldmines, none of them working, were everywhere. There
were deep holes in the ground, uncovered, making it possible for anyone to fall in, and over all
this were rubber vines, bottle trees and Chinese apple trees, all trees and shrubs of a dirty and
untidy nature. In among this people had thrown their bottles and tins, and goats roamed
unchecked.'
Until 1926, Don went to the State Infants School, then to the State Boys School, where he
remained until 1930, before entering the High School, which his mother cleaned daily on her
hands and knees. He was not a keen scholar and won no prizes. But in later years he said: 'My
mother's efforts in giving me the benefit of an education gave me a fuller and happier life.'
He was more adept at sport. At Primary School, he set up a record for the 100 yards, and he
competed for the High School in athletics, football and cricket. He also took up tennis, like
Bob, and for many years he played tennis for the Church of England team in Charters Towers
and then for a team called the Pagans. He said: 'I might never have won any gold cups. But I got
much enjoyment from the games I played.'
He and his older brother, Bill (William George), were also choirboys in St Paul's Church.
|
According to Mabel, Bill was 'a good sport in every way - medals
316
and that. A good swimmer, a good runner, good footballer, cricketer. Good at everything.'
Years later he became president of the Corunda Bowling Club in Brisbane.
Bill left the High School in 1928, when,he was 17. He became a clerk.
By this time an unexpected industry had established itself in Charters Towers, which had
become known for its excellent schools and schooling; and the children of Queensland were
increasingly sent there to receive a good and thorough education.
Apart from the State School, and two large Catholic boarding-schools - St Mary's (for girls)
and Mount Carmel (for boys) - a Methodist/Presbyterian school, Thornburgh, had opened in
1919, in the former residence of the Hon EHT Plant. Another mansion, Yelvertoft, had been
converted into a sister school, for girls. Renamed Blackheath, it opened in October 1920, in the
same year as a Church or England foundation, All Souls. This boys' school was established by
the Brotherhood of St Barnabas as a memorial to those who died in the Great War, and the 16
original boarders were housed in yet another old residence, Matlock. Its sister school, St
Gabriel's, opened in February 1921. All Souls in time became one of the largest and best
boarding-schools in Australia.
But there was little happening of general interest in Charters Towers in the 1920s, as the effects
of the post-war depression began to bite. The town was saved from becoming a shadow of
itself, if not a ghost town, by its schools and by several new businesses, like a butter factory and
a worsted and woollen mill. A mocking echo of former glories was the finding of a huge gold
nugget, weighing 143 ounces, in April 1921. It was called the Prince of Wales.
There was little local excitement - apart from the fires that periodically flared up in the town.
The Exchange Hotel was destroyed on a frosty morning in June 1926. A year and a half later,
on Christmas Eve, the Miners' Hotel was burnt to the ground. In 1929, on New Year's Day,
four shops between the Courthouse Hotel and the Caledonian House were gutted. And in April
1933, the two-storey Courthouse Chambers in Gill Street, up the road from the Kettles' home,
went up in flames. The building included Vicary's boot-shop, a dress-shop, a surgery, a
solicitor's office, and a hair-dressing salon.
Fires continued to be annual events in the town for many years, and the Fire Brigade and its
members were well-employed as well as well-esteemed. Before the First World War the town
had five fire-stations, centred on the one in Bow Street, and the Fire Brigade Ball, a fancy-dress
gathering, was the social event of the year.
A family event was the marriage of Mabel Honeycombe and Sam Kettle in January 1925 - a
few months after her father died and a month after her nineteenth birthday; Sam was 21. Mabel
was glad to leave home, to have a little place of her own, a quiet place where she could care for
her man, undisturbed by her mother's sharp tones, by her younger brothers' boisterous
behaviour, and by the anguished dying of her father.
317
At the time of her marriage, Sam Kettle was working with his brother as an engine-driver (a
mechanic) in his father's saw-mill, which produced firewood and palings, apart from timber.
Said Mabel: 'The wedding reception was held at Mr and Mrs Kettle's residence, and the
wedding breakfast was given to us as a gift from Sam's parents... After the wedding we only
|
went away for the weekend. We went to Townsville, then over to the Island. That's all people
did in those times.'
In 1925, when young Bob was 18, he was called up for military training, which was then
compulsory for a year. Leaving his job as a railway porter, he was posted as a cadet to the
garrison in Townsville, where he served with 116 AGA (Australian Garrison Artillery), based at
Kissing Point. They had two old guns.
Bob spent a year as a gunner, and discovered he was a crack shot with a rifle. 'At 300 yards I
could get a possible. That means dead on target.' The training was 'very tough, very hard,' and
was carried out by sergeants and others who had survived the First World War. Particularly
fierce, it seems, were some English warrant-officers - 'they were very strict.'
Nonetheless, Bob found he had a liking for things military, for responsibility, order and authority,
similar qualities he had also found in his employment on the railways. For the next 20 years his
interests in soldiering and steam trains would complement each other.
After his year with the AGA he was transferred to B Company, 31 Battalion, at Charters
Towers, and became a part-time soldier, most of his holidays being spent on further training, in
bivouacs and barracks. By the time he was 21 he was an Acting CSM, and when given the
choice of opting out or staying on, he decided on the latter. This was in 1928. He gained his
commission as a lieutenant in January the following year (although his appointment was not
confirmed until October 1936), and when the Labour Government scrapped all defence training
in 1930, he went on the Reserve List. But he missed his soldiering. To fill the gap he joined the
QATB in Charters Towers (the Queensland Ambulance Transport Board), which had been
formed way back in 1900. A voluntary organisation, and self-supporting (depending on
donations and fund-raising enterprises), it had become motorised after the First World War.
In the meantime, Bob's full-time career with the railways steadily advanced. He took on a good
deal of relief work, his first task of this sort being to stand in for a station-mistress who had gone
sick at Kajabbi, 60 miles north of Cloncurry. This station was not only at the end of the line, it
was also at the back of the outback beyond. He was there for three months, and swiftly learned
the basic business of running a station. Later, he learned the morse code. The railway used to
transmit messages down the line in morse - they had no telephones then. This special skill made
him particularly useful, despite his youth, as a relief night officer, and as a staff officer and station
master over the next few years.
318
From Kajabbi he returned to Townsville. Then it was on to Pioneer, to Macrossan, and then to
Balfes Creek and Pentland, both west of Charters Towers, to where he would eventually be
posted in 1934.
He was sent to Pioneer because Queensland Railways had decided to set up a halt there, and
needed someone to supervise the site. Bob was provided with some railway clothing, cooking
utensils and a tent and left to his own devices. No one had told him how to erect the tent, so he
pitched it over the railway fence. He spent his first night there covered in field mice. Another
dark night, some months later in Townsville, he was frightened stiff when, on approaching a train
he had to prepare for departure, something large brushed past him. Then other ghostly figures
flitted by. Recovering sufficiently to get on board and switch on some carriage lights, he saw that
the night-visitors had been a bunch of vagrants.
At Charters Towers, trains used to be searched a mile away from the station by a policeman
|
and some of the railway staff. Vagrants and travellers without tickets were apprehended, given
one or two days in jail (with free meals) and advised to leave town on another train. Drunks
were often a nuisance, and a danger to themselves. One such was discovered in a railway yard:
he had somehow acquired or stolen a case of four dozen large bottles of beer and had managed
to empty 17 bottles before passing out. He had to be hospitalised as, when found, he was
covered in biting bull-ants.
Bob was fortunate to have a job in the 1930s. Thousands were out of work. Following the Wall
Street collapse in 1929 in America, the price of Australian exports had halved. Spending,
investment, and overseas borrowing were drastically cut, and by the middle of 1932, the worst
year of the Depression, about one in four of the work-force was unemployed. There was a
desperate search for new gold-fields, mainly in the west, and old ones were revived. But the
greatest lure in these times of trouble was the dream, now made fact by many, of 'going home'.
Thousands of Australians abandoned the homelands of their emigrant ancestors and sailed for
Europe. For five successive years, more people left Australia than arrived there. No
Honeycombes, were, however, among them.
Bob was content to remain in Charters Towers, which received its first radio station and electric
light in 1931. His family's connection with the town, and his familial expectations, were sealed
when, on 22 September, 1934, he married Esther May Sellars in St Paul's Church; he was 27.
Esther was the daughter of Alexander Sellars, who had designed, built and operated the largest
cyanide works in the Towers, at Winchester. Gold was retrieved in those days from the waste
of gold-mines through a process known as cyanidation, and in the 1930s Esther's father
salvaged $20,000 of gold from an abandoned mine (No 2 West Imperial) which he had once
discovered. Born at Canterbury in New Zealand in 1875, Alex Sellars came to Australia when
he was 16, working as a clerk, a digger, a ringer and cattleman until his fortunes improved.
319
A year after Bob married, Don, Bob's youngest brother, was 17 (in 1935). He left the High
School and obtained employment as a railway clerk, first in Cairns, then at Mareeba and
Chillagoe. As a junior, his wages for a 391/4-hour week were £2.4.2.
Brother Bill, who was now 24, was working as a bank clerk. In September 1936, in Charters
Towers, he married Nellie Treweeke Vickery. Their first child, a boy, was still-born in April
1942. They had three other children, all girls, including the first set of twins born to a
Honeycombe in Australia, Margaret and Janet, who were born in November 1943.
Bill was more musical than his brothers, but, according to Mabel, 'he didn't have a voice.' So he
learned to play the mandolin. His wife, Nellie, played the piano; she taught him the rudiments of
piano-playing and then he went to a music teacher. Bill and Nellie used to visit the Kettles, who
also had a piano, and they would have 'a bit of a sing-song, a bit of fun.'
Now that Don as well as Bill was in full-time employment, Bob was relieved of virtually all the
financial burdens he had sustained since his father's death. But in 1936 he took on another. He
helped in the building of a house at 100 Towers Street for his mother, Lena. It cost £240, and
became his home after his mother's death. Some of the timbers came from the defunct Sellheim
Meatworks, where he had worked as a boy.
As if this was not enough activity, he revived his military career, which had been dormant for six
years. In 1935, with the help of two other lieutenants, Jim Slattery and Jack Chappell, and the
backing of the CO of 31 Battalion, Major North, B Company was reformed at Charters
|
Towers. It was led by Captain Saxby, whose main civilian occupation was as headmaster of the
State High School. Bob Honeycombe went on a machine-gun course in Townsville in January
1937, and in due course became the OC of the company's Vickers machine-gun platoon.
Esther became pregnant early in 1939, and some six weeks after the start of the Second World
War, Bob's first child was born in Townsville, on 21 October.
He and Esther had gone to stay there when B Company was mobilised. Later, Bob
remembered: 'I was in camp and my wife was taken to hospital at ten that night. I was called to
the hospital about six the next morning and the child had just died. The baby had been baptised
and called Pamela: she lived for six hours. The nurse showed me the baby. We lost two more
after this, and my wife had one miscarriage; that was just after the war.' So Bob and Esther
never produced any heirs.
B Company may have been mobilised, but even as a local militia its services were for a while
not much in demand. For Australia was slow to enter this war. There was a general desire to
contribute, to play a part worthy of those who had fought in the Great War. But there was also
a wish for more 'equality of sacrifice' and for greater independence of command. Much was
discussed by the military authorities, though little that was well organised was done for a year,
apart from the sending of the Second AIF to the Middle East. Australian forces
320
took part in General Wavell's offensive in North Africa early in 1941, and in April they were
resisting the German invaders in Greece. They were then involved in Syria. In Africa, Tobruk
was besieged.
In the meantime, Bob Honeycombe had been promoted to temporary Captain (in June 1940),
and had become B Company's Commander.
In October 1941, aged 34, he enlisted at the military camp at Sellheim for war service; he and
Esther were now living at Ryan Street in the Towers. In November he was taken on the strength
of 31 Battalion.
Also in October, following the resignation of the Prime Minister, Robert Menzies, Labour,
under John Curtin, took up the reins of government. In Opposition, Curtin had maintained that
Australian troops should be withdrawn from the Middle East to strengthen defences nearer
home. Now he advocated that the British war effort concentrated on the Mediterranean should
be afforded Australia's support. But he also said, writing in December in the Melbourne Herald.
'Australia looks to America, free of any pangs as to our traditional links of kinship with the
United Kingdom.' This was prompted by the Japanese attack on the American naval base at
Pearl Harbour on the Hawaiian island of Oahu. Until then, few had taken seriously any threat
from Japan, thought to be technologically second rate and its people physically inferior. The
RAF in the Far East even thought that the night vision of Japanese airmen was genetically
defective.
The fatal prelude to a series of wartime disasters and defeats in 1941 /42 was the sinking of the
Australian cruiser, HMAS Sydney in November. 480 kilometers off Camanvon, she was
attacked by a German raider, the Kormoran, flying a Norwegian flag. Both ships sank, the
Sydney with her full complement of 645 men. The news of this dire event was not published in
the papers until 1 December - HMAS SYDNEY MISSING, HER LOSS PRESUMED.
Then, on Sunday, 7 December, the Japanese attacked Pearl Harbour. Singapore was bombed.
The British battleships Repulse and the Prince of Wales were sunk. Malaya was invaded and
|
the Philippines overrun. Hong Kong surrendered on Christmas Day.
For the first time the Australians realised how vulnerable their country was to invasion, how
empty, vast and ill-defended. Their eyes turned with sharper interest and diminishing disbelief to
what was happening and what might happen beyond the Arafura Sea. On 9 December, the
Governor-General, Lord Gowrie, announced that Australia was at war with Japan.
Even as far away as Albany, on the south coast of Western Australia, airraid precautions were
taken. Connie Miller wrote in her biography Memory Be Green: 'Sandbags were high-piled
before boarded-up shop windows in Perth, Fremantle and other centres. In public parks and
schoolyards and backyards slit trenches appeared. And to conserve power supplies, daylight
saving began. Civilians were issued with identity cards and with ration books (containing tear-
out coupons), for in addition to those imposed on petrol and newsprint, restrictions were now
placed on clothing, footwear, meat, butter, sugar and tea.'
321
At night there were black-outs, and on moonless nights people walked cautiously about with
downward-pointing torches suitably dimmed.
On 30 January 1942, the British and Allied forces on the Malaysian mainland, those that were
able, withdrew across the Johore causeway into Singapore. Parts of the causeway were blown
up. Further south, one of the Qantas Empire Airways' flying-boats, the Corio, on a flight from
Darwin to Surabaya in Java to pick up refugees, was attacked by seven Japanese fighters off
Timor and brought down in flames. Five of the 18 people on board survived, after a three-hour
swim to the shore; one of them was the captain, AA Koch, wounded in the leg and an arm.
Singapore surrendered a fortnight later. Four days after that, the Japanese landed in East Timor,
and a large Japanese naval task force off the coast of Timor launched a Pearl Harbour style of
attack on Darwin. On 19 February, a bright and sunny morning, over 200 Japanese bombers,
dive-bombers and fighters headed southwards, wave after wave, across the dark-blue Timor
Sea.
Captain Koch was recovering in the Darwin Hospital from his injuries. 'There was practically no
warning,' he said. 'I heard the sirens and the roar of the Japanese planes almost simultaneously...
Three [bombs] landed very close. The walls shook and pieces of the ceiling fell in. One of the
bombs had hit a wing of the hospital... After the first wave of bombers had passed I decided to
make for the beach. I could only just walk... Some of the Jap machines were diving low and
machine-gunning buildings. I could hear the crunch of bombs in other parts of the town.'
Two other QEA captains, Hussey and Crowther, managed to take off in the flying-boat,
Camilla, minutes before a blazing ship at the wharf blew up.
Nine ships in all were sunk or destroyed and 13 badly damaged; two Catalinas sank in their
moorings and many buildings were hit. The RAAF aerodrome was wrecked. That evening the
Camilla returned to Darwin, and having collected a load of passengers, including Captain Koch,
set off for Sydney at dawn the following day. 243 people died that morning and over 300 were
injured.
The news of the attack was received down south with some shock and shivers of fear - the Japs
were coming!
In the north, this seemed more than likely. There, evacuees from the Indonesian islands were
adding to the alarm. Broome was plagued with them, as well as with flies, mosquitos and
dengue fever.
|
The operational chief of QEA, Captain Lester Brain, noted in his diary: 'All the evacuees are
anxious to push on from Broome as quickly as possible... Most of the locals are very jittery and
drinking heavily." Captain Brain was organising one of the rescue services of planes that picked
people up from islands like Java and flew them south, to Broome and then on to Port Hedland
or Perth.
Over 7,000 people were evacuated through Broome; and on the morning of 2 March, 11 days
after the attack on Darwin, 15 assorted flying-boats, mainly
322
Dutch Dorniers and most laden with evacuees, were moored in the harbour at Broome. Some
of the planes were being refuelled. Without warning, squadrons of Japanese fighters attacked.
All the flying-boats were destroyed, as well as six planes at the aerodrome. Blazing fuel-oil
spread over the sea. Military and civilian personnel tried to save their charges, as local whites
and aborigines panicked, some fleeing inland. Captain Brain, ill with fever, managed to get a
rowing-boat into the water, assisted by another man. They rowed out to the nearest burning
aircraft and to people thrashing about in the sea. They rescued a woman and her baby, a boy
and three exhausted men; four others clung to the side of the boat. With difficulty they rowed
back to the mangrove beach.
Another QEA pilot, Captain Ambrose, was standing on a jetty when the Japanese attacked, as
were his 25 passengers while his flying-boat, the Cohnna, was refuelled.
He wrote later of the 'desperate efforts made to save personnel from drowning or being burnt to
death as they struggled to escape from spreading, flaming fuel, pouring from holed tanks... A
Liberator bomber took off just as the raid began but fell a blazing wreck into the sea about eight
miles off the coast... The sole survivor, a US Army sergeant, swam ashore 30 hours later.
Seventy people were brought ashore, but many were already dead, and few had hope of
survival due to extensive third degree burns.'
More than 80 people died; many were never identified.
The following day, Captain Brain wrote in his diary: The town is almost deserted this morning.
Many people have packed their belongings and moved out permanently, heading south in a so-
called "land-convoy". Actually their convoy is a nervous rabble and includes a number of
American deserters.' To Brain's disgust, many of the 'more responsible citizens' also moved out
'for the day'. He wrote: '1 have always credited the man outback with possessing more moral
courage than city folk. The result was that the town was undefended... and practically deserted,
except for the American troops awaiting evacuation by air.'
These had all left by 5 March, and three days later, Brain and his staff were flown out to Perth,
which had become 'a bottle-neck, with people streaming in by air and sea, and all rail services
to the eastern states booked out for weeks ahead... The streets are crowded with men, mostly
in uniform - Americans, Dutch, English and Australian... Many are without equipment and
belongings. They are like a forgotten legion, without money, not knowing where they are
heading for. Each of the services... is claiming priority for its own.'
Thousands fled to the imagined safety of the east and south, away from what seemed like
imminent attack, if not invasion. Then Wyndham and Port Hedland were also bombed.
A kind of panic ensued: the Japs were really coming! As far south as Adelaide, air-raids were
expected: public buildings were sand-bagged, shelters built and black-outs ordained. In the
event, all that happened was that some ships and buildings were damaged in Sydney Harbour in
|
a daring attack by five
323
Japanese midget submarines, three of which were destroyed. A few ships were torpedoed
elsewhere, and some bombs were dropped, to little effect, on Cairns and Townsville. But for
the first six months of 1942, the fear of invasion was very real.
Connie Miller, then 37, wrote later: 'By early 1942 Albany was severely war-conditioned. The
town was completely blacked-out at night; it had air-raid trenches by the score, barbed-wire
entanglements along every accessible beach front, and on the seaward side of Mount Clarence
the forts bristled with guns. Normally a modest 4,500, Albany's population had doubled
overnight. A United States' supply ship bound for Guam was the first of a whole fleet of supply
ships, submarines, and submarine tenders, mine-sweepers and seaplanes to take refuge in
Princess Royal Harbour... in "gob" caps and ultra-neat uniforms young men with fair
complexions and crew-cut hair spoke cheerfully to passers-by; they intrigued everyone with
their long-sounding vowels: "ceement", they said and "Melb-o-r-n-e", with the accent on the
second syllable, and "Maam" and a thousand other odd words that we began not only to
understand but to use ourselves.'
Air-raid precautions were also taken in Charters Towers. 'We had our little trench in the back
yard', said Mabel. 'The siren goes - we were in the trench. But it never worried me.'
Meanwhile, Bob Honeycombe had been put in charge of D Company (Bowen and Proserpine)
at Miowera Camp. The Company had orders to function as a mobile reserve, covering 70 miles
of coast there, from Rollingstone to Giru. Said Bob, with an ironic smile: 'If a landing force
came, it was my job to destroy it!'
It would have been a fatal and impossible task - one company, about 100 men, defending 70
miles of coastline against a mighty invasion force. But that force was directed elsewhere, and the
Japanese made their last major landing in New Guinea, in January 1942.
Port Moresby was bombed in May; but it was never taken, although Japanese troops came
within 30 miles of the town, in September. By November 1942, Kokoda was reoccupied, and
all Japanese resistance was crushed within three months. The Japanese advance was stemmed
and Australia, as it seemed, was saved.
Bob remained in Townsville until after the naval-air battle of the Coral Sea early in May 1942,
which was followed early in June by the Battle of Midway Island. This American victory turned
the advancing Japanese tide in the Pacific. When Bob left Townsville, Esther returned to
Charters Towers to live with her mother.
There, she and Bob's sister, Mabel Kettle, witnessed another kind of invasion, that of American
servicemen. For in this crisis, as John Curtin had foreseen, Australia had looked to America, not
to Britain, for military assistance in her defence. A new life had come to the major towns of
Queensland,
324
especially to Townsville and Charters Towers, where brash young GIs with new gold in their
pockets came at night to live it up. There were fights and shindigs as in the old days: broken
heads and hearts.
Mabel Kettle didn't care for the Americans in and around Charters Towers. There were several
thousand of them and they stayed for several years.
|
'Long enough!' said Mabel. They took over St Gabriel's and Blackheath School. You couldn't
see the town for them - noisy, drinking and shouting. More showing off than anything... One
came to our place. I didn't mind my daughter bringing him in. He was quite a nice chap. Don't
know what became of him though. He wasn't killed in the war.'
Nor were some others who died. American servicemen were fatally involved in two dramatic
crashes in Queensland in 1943.
Golden Heritage records: "It was 4th February, and the afternoon train from Townsville to
Charters Towers was crowded with 150 passengers, most of whom were soldiers returning
from leave to the military camp at Sellheim. Lightning was flickering in the west, and rain
appeared imminent... The train left Eneby Siding at 11.50 pm, and a few miles later the engine
plunged into a small creek, where over 50 feet of ballast had been washed from under the line
near the approaches to a bridge. Directly behind the engine an empty dining-car was smashed
to matchwood, and two other carriages were derailed.'
The engine-driver and his fireman died, as did a soldier. Many others would have been killed,
had not the dining-car been deserted and none of the crowded carriages in its place.
Later that year, Queensland's worst air disaster occurred, though few knew of it at the time,
because of wartime censorship.
On 14 June, an American flying fortress, a B-17, crashed in the bush, at Baker's Creek near
Mackay, within minutes of taking off. Of the 40 American servicemen on board, one survived.
Gavin Souter was a 14-year-old schoolboy at the time. In his autobiography, The Idle Hill of
Summer, he writes: 'Most of the time in Mackay it was easy to forget the war, to ignore the few
black-garbed refugees from Java who were living in the town, even to forget that the Americans
among us were not tourists in uniform but military personnel who would soon be returning to the
hardships and hazards of New Guinea. When something reminded us of these hazards, it came
almost as a surprise... The fortress had caught fire in the air, and as it dived into the trees one of
its wings came away, leaving a great opening in the fuselage though with most of the passengers
were emptied into the bush before the final impact. On the afternoon of the second day after the
crash I rode [on a bicycle] out to Baker's Creek.' Evading military policemen on guard at the
scene, he approached the area of the crash. The trees had been cut down to a height of 20 feet,
15 feet, 10 feet and then suddenly there were no trees at all - just an open swathe of bare
ground about the width of a flying fortress and about a hundred yards long. All over this ground
were pieces of aeroplane, first the tail fin standing alone and lopsided like a big khaki sail; then
325
the main part of the fuselage, torn and burnt; here and there four big engine nacelles with their
propeller blades twisted out of shape; and everywhere a litter of aluminium panels and tubing,
men's shoes, scorched rubber hose, broken dials and wiring, and pools of melted perspex.
Keeping just inside of the trees, I worked my way around the perimeter of the crash, pausing
now and then to look at pieces of clothing in the branches overhead, or to pocket small bits of
aluminium tubing... I saw a wristwatch. Half its leather strap was missing and the glass was
shattered. But when 1 picked it up I found the sweep hand was still moving and [\t\ told the right
time... 1 wrapped the watch carefully in my handkerchief and put it in a pocket.' As no name
was inscribed on the back of the watch, his parents allowed him to keep it, but not to wear it. A
few weeks later he sold the watch to a colleague of his father for £10.
In May and June 1943, Bob Honeycombe attended a gas course at Cabarlah and company
|
commander's course at Roseberry. In July, he was sent up north, to the Cape York peninsula,
to assist in the defence of Higgins air-field north of Cooktown, which the Americans had
constructed by the Jacky River. He was there for six uncomfortable months, during which he
was made full captain.
He said; 'We did not have any fresh vegetables up at Jacky Jacky, and most of the lads got
carbuncles and sores; and we were sent back to Cairns to get more greens before being moved
to other areas.' This happened at the very end of December 1942, on New Year's Eve. 'In
Cairns we lost our brigadier and our CO and the 31 st Battalion was amalgamated with the 51
st, because they could not get reinforcements. It became 31/51 Battalion. That's when I lost my
command of B Company. I was sent to a school of administration. I was getting on for 36, and
to be in charge of combat soldiers you have to be very active, as you're dealing with fellows
aged 18 to 21.'
There may have been another reason why Bob never saw any active service. He is said, by
Gladys' son, Norman, to have been colour-blind. This would have prevented him from serving
in New Guinea, and rendered him unfit for service beyond a 28-mile limit around the Australian
coast.
In May 1943, Captain Bob was given three days' leave in Charters Towers, and after attending
the administrators' course, he was detailed in July to be the officer commanding the 4th
Australian Division Reception Camp on Thursday Island, some 30 miles off the most northerly
point of mainland Australia, Cape York, which Captain Cook had rounded in August 1770
before laying claim to the whole of the eastern seaboard of Australia.
Bob flew to Thursday Island from Townsville on 4 August 1943, and he remained there, with
one break, until March 1944, during which time his regimental seniority in the 31/51 Battalion
was recorded as being 'next after Capt (T/Major) I_R Tucker.'
He returned to Townsville from Port Moresby on a supply ship, the Gorgon, disembarking on
21 March. Townsville was by now a well-established staging-post for Australian and American
troops and freight on the way to and from Port Moresby in Papua-New Guinea.
326
Bob's war was now over. He was placed on the Retired List on 27 April 1944, and remained
on it for three years.
It was with some reluctance that he returned to Charters Towers and to his job on the railways.
He said: 'I didn't want to go back. But over-age officers were being sent back to civilian life, to
relieve those fellows who had been very active during the war years in industry and transport.'
While Captain Bob was on Thursday Island, Australia's war against Japan had reached its most
ferocious peak. Thousands of Australians passed through the Reception Camp on the island,
mainly on their way to New Guinea, where there was the most savage and sustained fighting
against the Japanese - on the Kokoda Trail, at Milne Bay, in Salamaua, Morotai and Wewak,
which was captured at last in May 1945. The last campaign fought by Australian troops in this
war was the invasion of Borneo in June/July that year. Then the Americans dropped two atom-
bombs on Japan, in August 1945, and the war came to a sudden end.
There were 79,000 Australian casualties in this war (61,000 in the army) out of the 993,000
who enlisted.
The GIs based in Australia went home, generally unlamented, although political and economic
bonds had been forged that would govern Australia's future as a growing power in the Pacific.
|
Charters Towers went back to sleep, only awakening for its first royal visit, that of the Duke
and Duchess of Gloucester in June 1946. And as if to mark the end of an era, Jupiter Mosman,
the aboriginal boy whose golden find had founded a city and influenced the lives of thousands,
died in December 1945; he was 85.
During the war, on 8 April 1942, Don Honeycombe had married Myrtle Doris McMillan in
Chillagoe; he was 23. She was one of the five children of Percy McMillan, a stockman, and his
wife, Lillian. Don and Doris moved to Warwick in southern Queensland, where their first child,
Lynda, was born in January 1943. Their two other daughters, Daphne and Rhonda, were born
in Charters Towers, where Don and Doris would remain for the rest of their lives.
Don was a ticket clerk at the Towers railway station from 1943 to 1956, when he became the
Chief Clerk at the Charters Towers goods-shed. In 1962 he was elected to the City Council of
Charter Towers and served the Council for nine years. In his last three years on the Council he
was Chairman of Health, initiating and carrying out the modernisation of the sewage system, and
the construction of a new swimming-pool. An appeal was launched for the latter in 1968, and
the pool was built as a memorial to the Kennedy Regiment. An Olympic-sized pool, set in
gardens, it was officially opened in February 1972. In August the following year, a new goods-
shed was built, costing $175,000. Don was still the Chief Clerk there. He retired in February
1982, after 46 years with the railways, and 100 years after the first train steamed into Charters
Towers Station.
327
After the war, the managerial progress of his older brother, Bob, continued at a steady pace,
and he was employed on the railways in ever higher grades. He had returned to Townsville in
1949 as the assistant station-master; and it was in Townsville that Bob's wife Esther died
suddenly in July 1953. She was 46. Bob would be a widower for 30 years.
He returned to soldiering after the death of his wife, and at the age of 47 rejoined the 31 st
Battalion and once again became OC of B Company, a position he retained until he retired from
the militia in 1957. Captain Honeycombe was known affectionately by his colleagues as
'Crumblebar.1 He was always a keen supporter of the 11th Infantry Brigade Association and
was its patron from 1980 until his death. He was also co-founder of the 31 st Infantry Battalion
Association.
Throughout the 1950s, Bob had continued to 'act up1 on the railways, relieving senior personnel
at Ingham, Tully, Innisfail and Sellheim. Then - 'I got a higher position, station-master's grade,
and went west, acting as second-class station-master at Cloncurry, and first class at Mt Isa.
Then I did two years as a traffic inspection officer.' In 1958, Bob was chosen to be the
Queensland Railways' Goodwill Officer; the title was later changed to Commercial Officer. This
was a new public relations post, aimed at acquiring new customers and business for the
Northern Division of Queensland Railways. Scores of men applied for the job. Bob got it, and
according to the Worth Queensland Register, filled the position 'with distinction for 15 years
until his retirement.'
In the post-war years three Honeycombes worked for the railways in Queensland; Bob, Don
and their uncle, Lawrie. Bob and Lawrie once worked for the railways in Cloncurry at the same
time, although it seems they seldom met.
Bob had been sent there specifically to reorganise the train service, which had become
somewhat lax: local trains never left on time and no one cared. On his arrival, Bob announced
|
that this state of affairs would change, beginning with the 3 pm branch-line train from Cloncurry
to Kajabbi. No one took any notice. The day dawned; the hour approached for the 3 o'clock
train's departure. Parcels for rail delivery remained unprepared; passengers lounged in the
nearest bar. The warning bell rang; the final bell rang; no one stirred. But on the last stroke of
three the train steamed slowly out of the station, to the indignation and amazement of those
passengers who were left behind. The next branch-line train left for Selwyn at 6 am the
following day. Well before its departure, parcels and passengers lined the platform. Remarked
Bob: 'The situation continued so, for several weeks.'
Inefficiency was endemic in Australia then, as the country licked its economic and social war-
wounds. But the railways' biggest bug-bear was a natural one, rain. Most of it arrived in torrents
in association with cyclones, causing floods that destroyed railway bridges and tracks.
One of the worst floods occurred in Queensland in March 1946. Golden Heritage records: 'At
Townsville, the Ross River rose 15 feet over Aplins Weir, an all-time record. The railway line
between the city and Cardwell was wrecked,
328
several bridges being completely demolished. In many places the rails, held together by
sleepers, were strung through trees well outside the railway fences... The flood in the Burdekin
rose to 40 feet in one hour... At Macrossan, the Burdekin reached 71 feet 6 inches, only 10 feet
below the rails.'
In 1950, more rain fell in Queensland than at any other time, an Australian record being
established with the 310 inches of rain registered at Tully. Charters Towers also registered a
record fall: 4813 points, with 1642 falling in March. However, the heaviest continuous rainfall at
the Towers was the two-day deluge of 14 inches that swamped the town in February 1958.
Bob's uncle, Lawrie, died in 1962 - as did Mabel's husband, Sam Kettle, on 5 May; he was
59. Sam's last job was as the engineer in charge of the Towers waterworks.
Sam and Mabel had lived in 212 Gill Street since 1928, in a house that he built and equipped
with furniture he made himself. Mabel lived there until she died. 'I wouldn't part with it for
anything,' she said. 'We saved and Sam worked hard to build our house.'
They had two daughters, Joyce and Dulcie. Joyce was a premature baby, not four months old
when she was born and very small. But with care she lived. 'Sam was a good-living man,'said
Mabel. 'Happy-go-lucky, not like me.. He used to get mad with me being quiet. Everybody
liked him... He never drank when we first married. But he liked plenty of company, and he used
to have a drink at the hotel a couple of doors up. He didn't bring it in the house, not in those
days.' When they went out together, it was to the pictures. Sam was also a freemason, like Bob
and Don Honeycombe.
Two years after Sam's death, Mabel was asked by the headmistress of St Gabriel's College for
Girls, if she would be a house-mistress there. A boarding-school, it had been run until 1962 by
the Sisters of the Society of the Sacred Advent. 'I gave it a go,' said Mabel. 'I liked mixing with
the girls.' But after three years - 'I did not want the job any more.' The following year, 1969, the
Principal of Blackheath College for Girls, a church school founded in 1920, approached her.
Mabel succumbed and was house-mistress at Blackheath for 10 years. Blaokheath was co-
educational then in its classes, having joined forces with Thornburgh in 1939. 'It was an easy
job,'said Mabel. 'I never had to do any work other than keep the girls in order.1 She was never
aware that the man who built Thornburgh, the Hon Plant, had once been her grandfather's
|
partner.
Uncle Lawrie's death in Cloncurry in 1962, when he was 74, served to emphasise the early loss
of his older brothers, Willie and Bob, who had died as long ago as 1911 and 1924. Lawrie's
three married sisters, Jane Butcher, Annie Johnson (she had remarried) and Nellie McHugh,
were still alive in 1962. But they of course had lost their natal surnames years ago, and with
Lawrie's death, the surname John Honeycombe had given his seven children all but disappeared
from that generation. It was now up to Willie's two sons and Bob's
329
three to pass it on. For Lawrie had never remarried after his short-term marriage to Lily
Naughton and had fathered no sons.
In the event, Bob senior's line would come to an end with the eventual deaths of his three sons,
Bob, Bill and Don. For although all three had married, none had produced any sons of their
own. Between them they had sired seven daughters. The continuance of the name in
Queensland would depend on the great-grandsons of Poor Willie.
The last Honeycombe of that older generation to die was in fact Black Jack's daughter Selina
(Lena). Bob senior's widow, Lena Honeycombe, died a month after her 83rd birthday, in
November 1964.
Gladys' son, Norman, would recall later that his grandmother in her later years 'wore glasses all
the time' and was 'a very quiet woman.' She was small and gray-haired, he said, and didn't like
being called Grandma; and she 'would never open her door at night in the Towers.' She was
also one of the women (the others were John Honeycombe's daughters) who sustained and
perhaps improved on some of Mary Honeycombe's delusions. Selina told her son Bob that
Mary was 'a good-looking girl, a dancer, and came from a good family.' She told Bob that they
were related to the Casey in Parliament (he was an MP in the late 1930s) and that when he was
ennobled in 1960 that Lord Casey was a cousin to Bob's father. None of which was true.
With Selina's death, another link with the past was severed, a past that seemed in 1964 as
ancient, odd and largely incomprehensible as the lives of the aborigines or, for that matter, the
colonists of the First Fleet. For Lena had been born in a long-ago, long-skirted time before cars
and planes and electricity, before radio and TV.
In 1972, Charters Towers celebrated its centenary. Honeycombes had lived there for almost as
long, the first child of John and Mary Honeycombe, Willie John, having been born there in
1879.
The last Honeycombe by name to be born in the Towers was Rhonda, the third daughter of
Don and Doris; she was born in 1951.
Don's oldest brother, Bob, retired on Christmas Eve, 1973, after nearly 50 years in the service
of Queensland Railways; he was 66.
The District Superintendent of the railways wrote to Bob at the time: 'You have carried out the
responsibilities of the position (of Commercial Officer) with great dignity, tact and competence.'
One of the staff at the new Towers goods-shed wrote a poetic Farewell, characterising Bob as
'a noble man, with a friendly grin... We'll never know how good he was, until he really is
retired.' And the Worth Queensland Register said: 'Wherever a rail link joins settlements and
sidings, wherever railwaymen gather, his name is known.1
The Honeycombe connection with Queensland Railways, through Lawrie, Bob and Don had
lasted 70 years, through the great days of the age of steam and the construction of many bridges
|
and tracks.
330
Townsville had been joined by rail to Brisbane in 1923, and to Cairns the following year. The
first diesel-engine appeared in Charters Towers 30 years later, as did the first air-conditioned
train, the Inlander, travelling between Townsville and Mt Isa. This line was upgraded between
1961 and 1965, and a new bridge built across the Burdekin River at Macrossan at a cost of %
TA million; it was officially opened in May 1964. Less than three years later, the last steam train
ran between Townsville and Mt Isa, and all such steam engines disappeared from Queensland
by the end of 1969.
A year after Bob retired, in 1974, he embarked on a journey in search of his ancestors, visiting
England and the Channel Islands for the first and last time. His travels also took him to Perth,
Kalgoorlie, Bendigo, Berry and Bouldercombe. He corresponded with many people and
derived a good deal of pleasure from collating and writing up the results of his explorations of
the past.
In July 1983, his great friend, Arthur Titley, known as Tiger, died, aged 74, after a six-month
illness. Arthur had been Mayor of Charters Towers, apart from a three-year break, since 1964,
and had been a friend of Bob for over 50 years, ever since their first meeting in the local militia.
Bob cancelled a research trip to the south when Arthur's illness worsened. He wrote: 'I wanted
to be near Arthur at the end.'
He himself had less than a year of life left. He died on 11 March 1984, at the age of 76.
His nephew, John Honeycombe, wrote to me in April: 'He died quite suddenly, after a series of
strokes. Beth and I went up for the funeral, which was quite large. The Masonics had a grave-
side service, and the Military played the Last Post. There were a number of military personnel in
attendance. Bob held the rank of Captain in the Army Reserve. Bob, like his brother, Don, was
a freemason, and had been so for more than 50 years. He was buried on 14 March in Charters
Towers cemetery.'
He was buried beside his wife, Esther, and a fine white monument was set up beside hers by his
younger brothers and his sister, Mabel.
Lengthy tributes to him appeared in the local papers and in a news bulletin issued at Ingham by
the 31 st Infantry Battalion Association in June, which began - 'In many ways Robert Francis
John Honeycombe was a big man. Big in stature, big of heart - Bob went through life shedding a
feeling of goodwill amongst all those with whom he came in contact...' This obituary concluded:
'Bob Honeycombe simply liked people, liked to talk with them, liked to listen to them, liked to
help them. Vale Bob, we liked you too.'
Of all the Honeycombes, in Australia and elsewhere, Bob had shown the most active interest in
the family's history, spending the last ten years of his life in carrying out much useful research
across Australia, acquiring facts, photos and documents. So it was doubly sad that his death
prevented him from attending the first international gathering of the Honeycombes in England in
September 1984, an event more pleasurably anticipated by Bob than any other.
Mabel Kettle wrote to me on 2 April, 1984: 'We used to see each other every week and he
always had news one way or another of the family tree and of
331
the Honeycombe celebration in England and we always had a good talk about this. I will miss
|
him very much. But the memories I have of our times together are something I will treasure for
ever. The saddest thing of all I feel is that his greatest wish and desire of going over to England
for the celebrations in September was not fulfilled. It was a trip he was eagerly looking forward
to and hoped that he would be spared long enough to make.1
And then most of the family history material he had so diligently assembled disappeared.
Mabel wrote again on 14 May, enclosing an obituary notice. 'Don has just called and told me
what has happened. He said that Bob's house had been disturbed. Someone had picked the
lock and broken in and taken the Heritage Papers- And there was not one other thing disturbed
in the house. So whoever took the Heritage Papers must have known the run of the house, and
where Bob kept them. It is heart-breaking I must say. Bob had just about put all of his life
savings into the Heritage, and was very very very proud of it all... I am very upset over the
whole thing.'
All was not lost, however, as Bob had sent copies of nearly all his research material to me in
England. But all the original photos and documents, which he had wished when he died to be
passed on to Rob Honeycombe of Ayr, had gone.
Why were they stolen? Did someone mistakenly think they were valuable (when they were
invaluable only to the Honeycombes)? Or was there some family secret that someone had to
suppress? Mabel thought she knew who took them - 'I may be wrong, so one has to be sure.
So I just keep all to myself and wait and see and hear.'
Her patience was rewarded, and when I visited her with Rob Honeycombe (John's youngest
son) in January 1988, she produced several parcels of documents tied in white ribbon, which
seemed to contain ail the material that had disappeared. And she did so with a sweet smile and
not another word.
Mabel Kettle continued to write to me, endeavouring to answer my continuing queries about her
family's history. Her last letter was sent in June 1989. She had been very ill and was hospitalised
in Townsville.
She wrote: 'Dear Gordon - these are some of the answers to the questions on the family tree
you have asked me for. I hope you can understand them. No Gordon, we never ever carried
water from over Clark's Goldmine hill. We has our own well in the yard (our own) yard, where
our parents use to bail the water for our household use. The reason for our parents being moved
around from house to house at all times was because he was only temporary in the railway at
the time so that meant another house where he was told to go. I think he had four temporary
transferred. Yes Lady Marie Goldmine was connected to Clark's Goldmine, one could go
down Clark's Goldmine, and come up at Lady Marie mine. Aunt Nellie and Aunt Annie did stay
at the Chapmans, till it was time of age to go to work. This is all the news I can think of just
now. I am well again, will be going home in the near future. With best wishes, keep well -
Mabel.'
332
She died four months later in Charters Towers, on 3 October 1989. She was 84. But Bob's
Heritage Papers which she, and he, had wanted young Rob Honeycombe to have, never came
to him. They had disappeared again.
333
9$ Sugar in the Curry
|
One would like to know why John and Mary Honeycombe christened their fifth child Lawrence
Sydney, and which parent had the final say.
Apparently it was John. For most of his children bore Honeycombe family names. None of
them had any obvious Irish associations, apart from the second name of the eldest daughter,
Jane Winifred, later known as Jenny. Winifred was Mary's mother's name.
Why Lawrence Sydney? Was either a friend of John? Or was it his wish to mark the birth of his
fourth son, on 11 April 1888, by giving him a name that might commemorate the 10Oth
anniversary of the finding and founding of Sydney in January 1788? In the event, the baby was
called Lawrie and the boy later nicknamed Sugar.
He was born in the heat and dust of the diggings at Crocodile Creek. On his birth certificate
some of the details (provided by Mary) are wrong: John was nearly 46 years of age, not 43;
Mary was 34 not 29; John wasn't born in Gloucester, England, and she was not born in
Tasmania. John's occupation is given as "mining manager" when it may just have been miner.
And they were married in 1881, not 1878.
Six months after Lawrie's birth, his older brother, little Frank, was accidentally killed. Five years
later, the family moved back to Charters Towers, and sometime after 1894, when Lawrie was
six, John and Mary separated. She was declared to be 'of unsound mind" in 1900, incarcerated
at Goodna, and eventually made her way to Nowra in New South Wales in 1904.
In 1900, Lawrie, aged 12, was taken care of by a baker's wife, Mrs Naughton. It seems that
Lawrie stayed on with the Naughtons who became, in effect, his foster-parents. Although his
father may have been in the vicinity, it seems that Lawrie, like John's younger children, was
probably left to be brought up by others and to fend for himself. It seems certain that he never
saw his mother again, nor his father, after 1903, when Lawrie was 15. Any education had long
been abandoned by then and Lawrie was probably helping out in the Naughtons' bakery to earn
his keep.
He appears in a football photograph in 1908 when he was 20, playing for the St Patrick
Football Club in Charters Towers. He was a keen and skilful player, slight and fast, and even
when he was cane-cutting with his eldest brother, Willie, in 1909, he continued to play football
at the weekends. On 1 August he played for Ayr against Townsville.
In October, Lawrie returned to Charters Towers from the cane-fields at McDesme for a week.
He had a girl-friend, Maggie, who had been causing him some anxiety. Said Willie in a letter to
Esther; 'He is worrying that she may take up with someone else.' Apparently she did. On 25
October Lawrie returned to
334
the cane-fields. Five days later Willie reported that Lawrie was not 'in a very good humour, he
went into town... Lawrie said to Jack, by Jove, Susie is looking well. Poor Sugar. I smiled to
myself.'
Was Susie, who was Jack's wife, another vain object of Lawrie's affection?
In Willie's last letter from the Rutherfords' farm at McDesme, he wrote: 'I do not think Lawrie is
troubling about Mag much and I am glad too, as she would be no good to anyone... i seen
Lawrie's gang's photo in the North Queensland Register last week, he is still working at
Rutherfords, they were all at the races today.'
On 23 November, 1909, Willie and Lawrie returned to Charters Towers.
The following year, on 27 July 1910, Lawrie married Mrs Naughton's daughter, Lilian May
|
Naughton, known as Lily. He was 22.
The wedding ceremony, performed at St Columba's Presbytery 'according to the rites of the
Roman Catholic Church", was far from being a romantic one, although the bride was but 15.
She was probably in tears. For Lily was four months pregnant, and gave birth to a daughter,
Gwendoline Maud, in December that year. Lily's age on that birth certificate is given as 15, as it
is on the marriage certificate. It seems likely that the child was conceived when Lily was still 14.
Neither her grocer father nor her mother seem to have attended the wedding, which was
witnessed by Maurice McMahon, probably one of Lawrie's mates, and Elizabeth Naughton,
Lily's older sister.
Years later, Lawrie would tell his cronies in Cloncurry that the child wasn't his, and that he only
married Lily to protect her honour and to legitimise the infant, he said that after the wedding
ceremony he left Lily 'at the church steps'.
Presumably he married her for the sake of her mother, who had cared for him since he was six.
He must have grown up with Lily, who would have been like a younger sister to him. She
eventually moved to Brisbane where, it is said, she married a furniture salesman.
In later years it was said by Alma Reardon one of Lawrie's nieces and a former Miss
Honeycombe, that Lily became a prostitute. Alma told how her son went to Melbourne (this
must have been about 1940) and was accosted at the railway station by a woman. He was
saved by a policeman, who intervened, saying: 'Lily Honeycombe-get away from that man! He
doesn't want you.' Or words to that effect. When the son returned to his mother in Queensland
he wanted to know who Lily Honeycombe was. Was she a relation? Alma assumed that the
woman with the sweetly pretty name must be Lawrie's former 15-year-old bride.
Alma may have been mistaken. In 1940 Lily would have been 45 and not likely to be touting
her wares at that age. And why in Melbourne? For she died in Brisbane in 1953.
Coincidentally, there was another Mrs Lily Honeycombe in Melbourne at that time, who in
1940 was 46 and definitely not a prostitute.
Perhaps Alma's son misheard the surname, which could have been Vinniecombe, or Honeycutt
or Honeyman.
335
Lily's daughter, Gwendoline, who had been put in St Mary's Convent when Lily went south,
grew up and married Bill Linneweber, a labourer, in June 1931, in the Roman Catholic church in
Charters Towers. Perhaps Lawrie attended the wedding of his 'daughter', as we know he paid
for Gwen's schooling and that she spent some of her holidays with him. His care for her is
interesting as well as commendable - and clearly she cared for him. For she named her second
son, born in Charters Towers in November 1942, after her 'father' -Lawrence Sydney
Linneweber. Perhaps he was her real father after all.
Soon after Lawrie's own wedding, and possibly in 1911 when, according to a letter written in
Kalgoorlie by his father, John, he 'got into the railway department', Lawrie moved away form
Charters Towers, severing virtually all his family ties.
He settled in Cloncurry, and for the next 50 years he lived there or thereabouts without ever
apparently leaving the area, and becoming something of a loner in the hottest heart of the bush.
The first white men to see this inhospitable land, and to be seen by the aboriginal tribes who had
roamed therein for some 60,000 years, were Burke, Wills, King and Gray, in January 1861.
After setting out from Melbourne, with others, in August 1860, these four had made the fatal
|
journey from Cooper's Creek to the Gulf of Carpentaria, which Burke and Wills (almost)
reached in February 1861. They were prevented from crossing the continent and obtaining their
goal, the sea, by impenetrable mangrove swamps. "It would have been well to say that we
reached the sea,' wrote Burke, 'but we could not obtain a view of the open ocean, although we
made every endeavour to do so.'
William Wills was 27, the son of a surgeon and born in Devon; the expedition's surveyor, he
eventually became its second-in-command. Robert O'Hara Burke, born in Galway in 1821, had
been a captain in the Australian army and a police superintendent in the Castlemaine district. He
was described by a contemporary as a 'careless dare-devil sort of Irishman of very ordinary
physique. He wore a long beard, over which he dribbled his saliva.' It was Burke who named
one of the rivers the foursome found on the journey north after a female Irish cousin, Lady
Elizabeth Cloncurry.
When he, Wills, King and Gray failed to return to Melbourne, several relief expeditions set out
to find them. The only survivor was the former soldier from India, John King. The other three
had died of heat exposure and starvation towards the end of June.
William Wills, dying at the deserted depot at Cooper's Creek, scrawled a farewell letter to his
father in Devon, which ended: 'I think to live about four or five days. My religious views are not
the least changed and I have not the least fear of their being so. My spirits are excellent.' The
last entry in his diary two days later ends: 'My pulse is at forty-eight, and very weak, and my
legs and arms are nearly skin and bone. I can only look out, like Mr Micawber, "for
336
carried by horse. Now their coaches came monthly to Cloncurry, the five or seven-horse
conveyances taking two days and a night to travel the 278km from Richmond, picking up and
delivering both passengers and mail. As demand grew with the population, the service became
more frequent, until the coaches were running twice-weekly.
But up to 1908, bullock teams and long camel-trains remained the main carriers of equipment,
supplies and ore. At one time there were about 500 camels in harness in the Cloncurry district,
controlled by about 40 so-called Afghan drivers, most of whom were not from Afghanistan but
from neighbouring Baluchistan. They had their own camp and mosque at Cloncurry, beside the
Chinatown section of Coppermine Creek.
'The grand Australian bush' was described by the writer, Henry Lawson, in his short story, The
Bush Undertaker, as 'the nurse and tutor of eccentric minds, the home of the weird, and of
much that is different from things in other lands.'
This could well have applied to the Cloncurry region in 1896, the year that story was published
and the year in which Henry Lawson married in Sydney; he was 29.
The year before, another popular writer and a visitor to Queensland, had sat by a waterhole
near Winton, south of Hughenden, and composed new words for an old tune that became
Australia's anthem. He was Andrew Paterson, and the first collection of his poems, The Man
from Snowy River and Other Verses, had been published earlier that year. Writing in
magazines, he used the pseudonym The Banjo." The song he wrote in Winton, where it was first
sung in public, was Waltzing Matilda.
In 1900, the year that Henry Lawson and his wife sailed to London to improve his literary
standing, Cloncurry, according to a much later writer, Geoffrey Blainey, was 'the scene of more
|
unfulfilled promises than any other town in Australia.' It was, he wrote, 'an oasis of 40 or 50
shimmering iron roofs; its wide streets were crossed by a tartan of wheel-tracks the year round.
Along these dusty streets passed mobs of lean cattle on their long trek south to Adelaide and
Wodonga, or east to Hughenden and Townsville, strings of camels with Afghan drivers, buck-
boards and carts from the stations, and long horse teams with wagons of ore. On busy days you
could count 60 horses outside the rickety forge of RC Hensley, the town's versatile blacksmith,
undertaker, newspaper owner, wheelwright and agent for Cobb & Co coaches. In the stillness
of sunset when the muezzin cried the hour of prayer and the Afghans knelt by the verandah of
their mosque, you could count scores of their hobbled camels with loads of ore and provisions
beside them. In this land of long distances and no railway there were more carriers than any
other tradesmen except miners.'
But in December 1908, 21 years after the railway-line from Townsville reached Hughenden, a
train steamed at last into Cloncurry, amid general acclamation, although the line would not be
open to regular traffic for another year.
339
Its arrival coincided with and contributed greatly to a boom in copper mining that had begun a
few years earlier. Investors abroad and in Australia itself were avid, now that copper prices had
improved, to get their hands on and own a piece of the action. Syndicates possessing various
mineral or agricultural properties turned themselves into public companies and registered them
on both the Australian and London stock exchanges. In 1906, Hampden Cloncurry Copper
Mines Ltd was registered in Victoria, and a few months later, another new company, Mount
Elliott Ltd, was taken over by British investors greedy for shares. A year later, a government
geologist, LC Ball, listed over two dozen companies owning properties and possessing an
aggregate capital of more than £214 million. Who made all this money, one wonders now? And
where did it go?
Sheep and cattle farming also boomed with the arrival of the railway, and branch-lines spread
out into the bush, to Selwyn, Duchess, Malbon, Dobbyn and Kajabbi. Eventually, over a
quarter of a million cattle would roam the extensive grazing properties in Cloncurry Shire, and
over a million sheep, although this number in recent years has been much reduced by the old
enemies, drought and dingos, and a general conversion to cattle.
More permanent buildings, made of stone, were erected in Cloncurry itself: a courthouse,
banks, churches, stores, a new hospital and as many as 15 hotels. They began to replace their
wooden and iron-roofed predecessors from 1908. The arrival of the railway speeded the
process, and helped to swell the population. The local council's problems multiplied as the
councillors tried to cope with conflicts of tenure between miners and graziers, inconsistent water
supplies, increased traffic on the unsurfaced roads (still little more than tracks), and inadequate
sanitation. The latter resulted in frequent outbreaks of typhoid and other diseases. There was
day-long bustle, excitement and noise, sometimes lasting deep into the starlit night. Sleepy
Cloncurry was now very wide-awake.
Into this hotch-potch of activity came Lawrie Honeycombe in 1911 or soon thereafter, travelling
west from Charters Towers by train, with his few possessions in a bag, or swag. He was
probably sent to this chaotic new town in the back of beyond by his new employers, the
Railway Department, to work as a shunter in the expanding railway industry there. Cloncurry,
once the rail-head, was now a busy depot, with several branch-lines radiating out from it. On
|
Lawrie's arrival he would have found a lodging in a cheap hotel or boarding-house and bought
himself a drink. He would have asked questions and wondered what life would bring him.
Confused by the change of scene, he would have been optimistic about any outcome, relieved
no doubt to be far away from certain family crises and scenes of female betrayal. Here, no one
knew him, although people soon latched on to his peculiar nick-name and surname, Sugar
Honeycombe. These at least would make people remember him.
Little is known about his early years in Cloncurry. But as time passed, he acquired a reputation
as something of a character; and when he died he was a well-known local 'identity', as they say
in Queensland.
340
From what was said of him after his death by people who knew him, a picture emerges of a
man without guile, and gullible - especially when he was young. He wore his heart on his sleeve,
and spoke from the heart. He believed everything he was told. People thought of him as easy-
going, and some took advantage of his trust. But he was ever an enthusiast, embarking on
sudden entreprises with little thought, it seems, and great expectations. Although lacking in
judgement and ambition, he was always hopeful, and kind.
Two incidents associated with Charters Towers blighted aspects of his life out west: an injured
knee and his marriage. The knee had been damaged in a football match, and the injury resulted
in what seems to have been a recurring cartilage problem; it would trouble him for the rest of his
life, and prevented him from enlisting for service in the Great War. His empty marriage seems to
have made him wary of women, if he was not so already, and because of it he was prevented
from marrying anyone else, although he had it in mind. On the other hand, he may have used his
marriage as an excuse to avoid a second such alliance. He and Lily apparently never obtained a
divorce, although in due course she remarried in Brisbane.
It is possible that Lawrie's arrival in Cloncurry did not occur until 1915, when he was 27, and
when the shortage of fit young men increased job opportunities for those who had not
adventured overseas to fight on foreign soil.
The copper mines were flourishing then, despite labour disputes over contract and piecework
rates. The wartime demand for copper had forced its price up from £66 a ton in 1914 to a peak
of £135 in 1916, and the smelters were busy. In 1918, the best year for copper businessmen in
the Curry, the smelters at the Hampden mine, at Mount Elliott and Mount Cuthbert, treated
some 190,000 tons of ore. The field's total output was valued at almost £1,400,000. Over
2,000 men were employed that year in the mines and smelters, and altogether some 7,000
people lived and worked in the area between Duchess in the south and Mt Cuthbert in the
north. Kuridala - its earlier name, Fhesland, had been changed in 1915 because of its German
association -was now a thriving township with a plenitude of commercial interests, as well as
four churches, a state school attended by 280 children, and the most modern hospital in
northwest Queensland. In 1918, according to Blainey, 'the iron roofs of the town stretched for
nearly a mile. At night the lights of the smelters pricked the darkness like the lights of a liner at
sea.' Wilhin three years those lights were all but extinguished, and by the end of the Second
World War Kuridala was a ghost town.
What happened? At the start of the Great War the Copper Producers Association had made a
favourable and exclusive deal with the British government. When the war ended, the British
relaxed their price controls on copper and let them be determined by market forces. In five
|
months they nearly halved. There was a slight renewal in 1919, but the depressive economic
aftermath of war, together with pay strikes, shipping disputes, defective managerial decisions
and rising overheads as production and profits declined, soon compelled the closure of the
smelters. The copper industry finally
341
collapsed in 1920. The jobless departed, although some small companies survived, as well as
some individual diggers, known as gougers. Mt Elliott Ltd bought up its rivals, Mt Cuthbert and
Hampden-Cloncurry, in a bid to consolidate and retrieve some of its flagging fortunes. But in
1930 this entreprise was abandoned. Eventually, in 1943, all Mt Elliott's machinery and
equipment was bought by Mt Isa Mines for a miserable £2,300. If it had not been for the lifeline
of the railway and the need for some centralised community to serve the growing sheep and
cattle industry, Cloncurry would have become another Kuridala.
Other means of communication that came after the railway, the motor car and the telephone,
also helped to save Cloncurry. As did another mechanical miracle, that early in December 1919
flew out of the south like a monstrous mozzie, landed, stopped and was silent - an aeroplane.
It was a De Havilland BE 2A, flown by two officials of the Defence department, Captain
Wrigley and Sergeant Murphy, who were on their way from Melbourne to Darwin, to greet the
winners of the England-Australia Air Race sponsored by the Australian government. Their flight,
the first ever made across Australia, was also undertaken to check on facilities on the southward
route that the Air Race competitors would take in overflying the continent.
Wrigley and Murphy had set out from Melbourne on 16 November, and at Cloncurry the
engine of their biplane was overhauled and serviced. It is inconceivable that Sugar
Honeycombe, now aged 31, was not among the hordes of people who came out to the new
airstrip to view this extraordinary machine, something they had read about, seen pictured in
newspapers, but never with their own eyes.
The plane remained in Cloncurry for about a week. Its intrepid crew then flew it on to Darwin
on 11 December, the day after Keith and Ross Smith landed at Darwin in their two-engined
Vickers Vimy aircraft, having flown around the world from Hounslow in England in just under
28 days.
Their flight gave them a place in aviation history and won them a £10,000 prize. En route they
had made 24 stops and it had taken them a week to get from Singapore to Darwin. With them
were their two mechanics, Wally Shiers and Jim Bennett. It was 16 years since the Wright
brothers' fragile flying machine had laboured into the air for 12 seconds in North Carolina. Now
the Smith brothers, aged 29 and 27, born in Adelaide of Scottish parents and both former
Australian Flying Corps pilots, had built a bridge through air and over oceans that would soon
allow the grandsons of those emigrants whose voyage out had taken 120 days, to be home in
21. Seventy years later, those days would be cut to 21 hours.
At sunset on 13 December 1919, when the Smiths landed at Cloncurry for refuelling and
maintenance checks before they swept on triumphantly southwards to Sydney and their
knighthoods, where was Sugar? Surely he was once again at the airstrip among the excitedly
bemused onlookers, staring at those oddly garbed Australians who had been in England but
three weeks ago? The plane was marked G-EAOU, which meant, according to Ross Smith,
'God 'elp all of us'. The townsfolk had heard about aeroplanes: they had featured
342
|
heroically in the war. Now here was a real one - the second within a week! - and for the
second time Cloncurry heard the clatter of propeller and the rattling roar of engines as the
biplane took off on the Tuesday, flying south with swiftly diminishing sound until it was a silent
dot in the huge sky, and then so suddenly gone.
That night in His Majesty's Hotel, and in the Royal, they would have joked about going home to
see the family in England or the folks down south. Perhaps Lawrie, leaning on the lamp-lit bar,
thought for a moment of his father, John, in far-off Kalgoorlie, and wondered how he was.
Lawrie would never fly anywhere. He never had enough money for a start, and little inclination
to leave his self-appointed home. Yet Cloncurry, following those two aerial arrivals that
December, was about to win more historic firsts in aviation.
Several former AFC pilots apart from the Smith brothers had hoped to take part in the Air
Race. Among them were two who had to drop out when their financier died. Instead, they
found themselves, on behalf of the Australian government, surveying the Darwin to Charleville
section of the race from the ground. These landed precursors of Wrigley and Murphy were Paul
McGinness and Hudson Fysh. Heading north from Longreach via Winton, they had rattled into
Cloncurry on 18 August 1919 in a battered Model T Ford, which somehow succeeded later on
in taking them all the way to Darwin. At Cloncurry they established a depot for the Air Race
entrants and had an air-strip cleared, the one soon to be used by Wrigley and Murphy and the
Smith brothers in December. Somewhere along the way, perhaps in Cloncurry, Fysh and
McGinness had an idea.
According to a local historian: The trip through northwest Queensland awakened in Fysh and
McGinness the need and opportunities for an air service operating in the area. The climate of
northwest Queensland, with little fog or cloud, provided ideal flying weather nearly all year
round: in the wet weather, aircraft could operate between isolated rail-heads, whereas
motorised traffic could not because of boggy, unsealed roads. Due to the huge distances and
poor communications between centres in the northwest, air travel would greatly reduce
travelling time. When Fysh and McGinness returned to Brisbane they set about establishing their
airline."
They were not the first to think in these terms. A year before this, Reginald Lloyd had tried to
launch a similar venture, without success. But when in 1921 the government asked for tenders
for a subsidised mail and passenger service from Charleville to Cloncurry, Fysh, McGinness and
Fergus McMaster won, and on 2 November 1922 the first regular airline service in Queensland
was inaugurated. Paul McGinness piloted an Armstrong Whitworth FK8 biplane made of wood
and wire from Charleville to Longreach, accompanied by the company engineer, WA Baird,
and carrying 108 letters as freight. The next day, with Fysh as the pilot and Alexander Kennedy,
aged 87, as passenger, (he paid £11 for the privilege), the plane set off on its 5VS hour flight to
Cloncurry, stopping off at Winton and McKinlay on the way.
343
The new company was wordily called Queensland and Northern Territory Aerial Services -
Qantas, in short.
An admiring crowd once more greeted a historic flight. But few at the aerodrome that day, even
McGinness and Fysh, could have foreseen that within 50 years this minor inland airline would
encircle the world with jumbo automated jets.
|
The old passenger in cap and goggles on that first Qantas flight was more than an identity
locally, and Qantas was just one of many Queensland entreprises he had helped to get off the
ground. A doughty Scotsman, Alex Kennedy was one of those pioneers who had literally made
a mark on the land; who had set out, like Thomas Mountjoy, into the unknown land with
everything he owned, including wife and sons, on a bullock dray. That had been 43 years ago.
Now nearly 90, he was the wealthy owner of thousands of acres of pasture on Buckingham
Downs. He had shares in the Duchess Mine, which his son Jack discovered in 1897 (it
eventually produced over £2 million worth of copper) and he owned or had shares in other
mines. His ashes and those of his wife lie in a memorial cairn beside the road that passes their
Devoncourt homestead.
Paul McGinness left Qantas a fortnight after the first official flight. He had refused to abide by a
board resolution that pilots should abstain from downing any alcoholic drink while on duty. His
later ventures, like sheep-farming, gold-mining and tobacco-growing failed, as did two
marriages, and Hudson Fysh blocked all his attempts to return to aviation, even as a caretaker
at an aerodrome. McGinness died of a heart attack in January 1952 and was buried in Perth
without any honour, with his first wife and their daughter as the only mourners, and one wreath,
from his second wife. Two days later, a Lancastrian plane, setting out on the first Qantas flight
to the Cocos Islands, flew over the cemetery. And that September a Qantas Constellation
inaugurated the first flight from Sydney to Johannesburg. By this time Hudson Fysh was both
chairman and managing director of Qantas. He was knighted in 1953 In the Coronation
Honours List.
Sugar Honeycombe must have known both Fysh and McGinness and the Kennedy clan, at least
by sight. For between January 1920 and May 1022 he had a certain status: he was manager of
the Royal Hotel.
The first hotel of that name, and the first in the district, had opened in 1872 on the banks of
Coppermine Creek. It burned down, like other hotels -some of which were deliberately set on
fire when the copper boom went bust and insurance pay-outs afforded a modest bonanza - and
rebuilt in stone in 1914. Annie Guerin managed the Royal for a year, from April 1917, and then
Louise Halligan ran it for six months. Lawrie paid the necessary £10 license fee and took over
the running of the hotel on 21 January 1920. It should be noted here that Annie Guerin, whom
Lawrie is said to have much admired and courted, became the licensee of His Majesty's Hotel
in August 1918, when she left the Royal, and remained as such until 1963, a period of 45 years.
The other hotels that flourished during the Great War included the Prince of Wales, the Post
Office, the Grand, the Imperial, the Palace, the Exchange, the
344
Union, and the Mount Pisa. At one time there were 15 hotels in the Curry, among them a place
called Bugger the Rocks.
Lawrie must have been a proud man when he became the manager of the Royal in January
1920; he was not yet 32. It was a historic establishment, having been in existence for over 50
years, longer than the town itself. But what had led to this financial and social elevation? How
did the lowly railwayman achieve such distinction? Or sufficient funds? Had he been lucky at
cards or at the races? And was it at this time, as the story goes, that Lawrie owned a racehorse
or two?
As yet we don't know the answers. But Lawrie's affluence came at the wrong time, as the
|
copper industry went bust, as the jobless went elsewhere, and the town went into a slow
decline.
One major improvement was made, however, to the townspeople's general health in 1921,
when a well, nine feet wide, was dug in the sandy bed of the Cloncurry River. Water was
pumped from it to a reservoir on high ground and supplied to the town by a network of pipes.
Other, older wells were filled in and outbreaks of typhoid reduced, although the worst would
occur in 1928, when out of the 90 people who were affected, 17 died. A few businesses in the
early 20s had electricity, powered by petrol-fired generators. But the streets would not be
illuminated by electric light until January 1937, and the most of the town's hotels and houses
were lit at night by candles and kerosene lamps.
Lawrie left the Royai Hotel in May 1922, when Madeline Jackson succeeded him as the next
licensee. What was his subsequent entreprise? Was it in this year or soon thereafter that he
seized the chance, as mines were abandoned, of buying a mine called the Gilded Rose? It is said
that he soon gave it up and sold it for £10 to a man who then struck lucky and made £1,000 out
of it.
Another source tells a similar tale of Lawrie's lucklessness - that he had a share later on in a
mine in Mt Isa, sold it also for a tenner, and spent the rest of his life regretting it. For Mt Isa in
time became a metropolis, and because the mining operations around it eventually covered
some 41,000 square kilometers, it entered the record books as the largest city in the world
(population 26,000), about the size of Switzerland.
Mt Isa's history is a recent one, and began in February 1923, when a lone prospector, John
Campbell Miles, set out on horseback from Duchess, heading for the Northern Territory via a
small pastoral township, Camooweal. For a while he followed a dirt-track along the dried-up
upper reaches of the Leichhardt River. When his horses scented a pool of water in the river-bed
he set up camp in the shade of some gums. His horses wandered during the night, and when he
walked out to look for them on the morning of 23 February, he chanced on a piece of silver-
bearing rock. He sent several specimens back to Cloncurry for examination at the Assay Office,
where the largest rock served for several weeks as a doorstop. When it was finally assayed, it
was found to be rich in silver-lead ore. News of the find soon spread, and men from shut-down
copper mines, from
345
remote cattle stations, arrived and began pegging out leases and gouging the veins of mineral ore
in the surface rock. Lawrie Honeycombe was one of them.
He took out a lease on 10 acres of land in the parish of Norden (mineral lease no 2498) from 1
January 1924, with the purpose of mining for silver and lead. We don't know how well he did.
But the lease was transferred to Mt Isa Mines in June that year.
For five months Lawrie's temporary home, and those of hundreds of other prospectors
thereabouts, would have been a lean-to of boughs wrapped about with hessian, or a hut
constructed out of packing-cases, flattened petrol-tins and oil-drums. The leases that he and all
the others purchased would have cost 10 shillings an acre. But they would cost their owners a
great deal more in terms of hardship, sweat and grief. Within six months Lawrie, who was 36 in
April, had had enough. He sold his soratched-out little mine. One wonders whether it was one
of those that went on to make the fortunes of those men who persevered, as finds of silver, lead,
copper and zinc proliferated in the spinifex?
|
Mt Isa Mines went on to become the largest company in Queensland, one of the largest in
Australia, and the biggest in the English-speaking world producing silver and lead. Lawrie might
have had a share in this. But he sold what he had for cash in hand and, turning his back on
unimaginable wealth, rode back to Cloncurry and a good hot bath.
No doubt he was glad to have made some profit out of his time as a gouger. No doubt he was
happy to be rid of heartless toil and to rest his damaged knee. Perhaps some trouble with it
hastened his return. And perhaps it was not until he relaxed in a bath at the Royal or His
Majesty's that he heard of his father's death in October in distant Kalgoorlie. Perhaps the news
reached him at Christmas-time, in a letter from his ailing older brother, Bob, in Macrossan.
Within a year Bob himself was dead.
Lawrie's isolation was then complete, apart from the holiday visits of his 'daughter1 Gwen. His
parents and his brothers were now all dead, and his three married sisters, Jenny, Annie and
Nellie, were far away. In August 1924 there was another ending - the last Cobb & Co's
coaches to run made a final trip from Yuleba to Surat in Queensland.
A vivid picture of Cloncurry in 1925 is provided by Tom Cole in his book Hell West And
Crooked. At the age of 19 and newly arrived from England, he became a 'ringer', or stockman,
at a cattle station in the Northern Territory. To get there he travelled by train from Brisbane to
Townsville and then on to Cloncurry, a journey that took him three days.
'I left the train at Cloncurry,' he wrote. 'I asked the stationmaster when was the next train to
Duchess. "The next day," he said. "If it gets back!" He didn't say from where: I assumed from
Duchess. I stood there for a while collecting my thoughts, then asked him where the nearest pub
was. "Up the road a bit," he said. I set off in the direction he indicated, lugging my suitcase...
There couldn't be anywhere like this in the world, I thought. The heat was
346
searing, and flies were clustering in their millions. There wasn't a soul in sight, nor a breath of
wind; and the temperature, I had been informed at the railway station, was 112 in the shade.
What it was in the sun was anyone's guess.
'I arrived at the hotel. Three unsaddled horses were tied up in the shade of a gum, and their
saddles lay at the foot of the tree. A subdued hum came from the direction of the bar as I
pushed through the door. It took a while to become accustomed to the gloom. Five or six men
at the bar turned and looked at me as I came in.
'It was an unusual scene. They were unusual men. One lay stretched out on a bench, snoring,
flies hovering over him in a black cloud. From time to time the beat of his snoring changed
slightly as a few flies disappeared into his mouth. Another held the floor reciting a classic and
anonymous bush poem: "We was going down the Hamilton with a mob of travellin' stock, The
days was fuckin' dusty, The nights was fuckin' hot. The cattle they was rushin', the horses
fuckin' poor, The boss he was a bastard, And the cook a fuckin' whore."
'A round of applause greeted this masterpiece of elocution, and they refilled their glasses from a
bottle of rum that stood on the counter.
'One of the men, who appeared to be a stockman, called to me: "Come and join us, stranger"...
He held out his hand and said: "I'm Steve Johnson... What will you drink?" I introduced myself.
"I'm Tom Cole," I said, "and I'll have a cold beer."
'"Well, you'll be bloody lucky to get that," he replied. The barman went to a box-like
contraption, covered in damp hessian, that swung from a wire from the ceiling and took out a
|
bottle of beer. Feeling it he said: "It's pretty cold." Steve laughed. "It's probably just off the
boil"...
'I poured a glass, and thought Steve wasn't far wrong. Before I'd drunk half, flies started to
drop into the glass; and as fast as I fished them out, more dropped in. One of the men said:
"You're better off drinking rum. They're not so keen on rum... It's not as if they were real bad
this time of the year"...
'The man on the bench gave an explosive cough and flies shot out of his mouth like tiny black
cannonballs...
'They talked of nothing but cattle, horses, the tremendous cattle runs. Anything less than 5,000
square miles hardly got a mention. Alexandria Station was 10,000 square miles... Victoria River
Downs was 13,000 square miles-slightly larger than Belgium!
'They talked of Western Queensland, the Northern Territory and the Kimberleys in Western
Australia as though they were their back yards... They spoke of droving trips with a thousand
bullocks, 1,500 miles from start to finish, six months on the road, bores broken down and
waterholes a caked claypan -three and four days without water, and not loosing a beast. They
talked of floods, raging bushfires, cattle stampeding at night and horsemen falling in the lead of
galloping bullocks...
'The afternoon drifted by, and then the blessed relief of night. Suddenly there were no flies.'
347
The next day Tom Cole went west, leaving Cloncurry to Lawrie Honeycombe and the flies.
It was about this time that Lawrie owned or managed a soap factory. Possibly he used his Mt
Isa earnings to buy into a business or set it up. The factory was situated on the corner of Station
Street and Ham Street. Across the road was the Cloncurry/Kajabbi railway-line. Lawrie had a
partner called Paddy Mow. It was not a fortunate entreprise. In 1925 a cyclone struck the
town. The soap factory was damaged, presumably, like other buildings: the Methodist Church,
for instance, transported eight years earlier from Townsville, was blown down and the new
parsonage wrecked; the wooden grandstand at the racecourse was also destroyed.
Before long there was a disagreement and Paddy Mow walked out. Some mishap or lack of
supervision resulted in a seething soap vat boiling over and filling the gutters in the street with
molten soap, where it solidified and provided soap free for all. The soap factory business fell
apart.
No doubt this made the customers in hotel bars fall about: here was another jokey tale to be
told at Lawrie's expense. But it meant that he was in financial difficulties once again. He had to
find another job, something that was becoming increasingly difficult. He was probably in debt.
Nonetheless, in association with Fred Anios and Frank McNally, he acquired a share in another
mining lease (No 3056), in the parish of Knapdale, in January 1926. The yearly rent was
£2.10.0, and the minerals to be mined this time in the five-acre plot were copper and cobalt.
How long this venture lasted we do not know. But before long Sugar Honeycombe was back in
the Curry. His next entreprise was the most enduring. From about 1927 to 1936 he made use
of the skills he learned as a boy while lodging with the Naughtons in Charters Towers: he
became a baker.
One of the earliest bakers in the Cloncurry had been a storekeeper, Georgie Young, who also
ran a Chinese boarding-house. Another baker later on was a character called, appropriately,
Ah Fat. Perhaps Lawrie took over a business previously run by someone else and kept it going
|
as long as he could.
But the town's population was diminishing yearly and other businesses continued to close. By
1937 he was a baker no more. Perhaps the business failed. Or he may have sold out before it
did. But once again he had to find another job, something was increasingly difficult. And he was
probably in debt. Yet there were always old mates to advise and assist, and he next found work
with his former employers, Queensland Railways.
Although some lines had been closed (in 1919 and 1920), Cloncurry was still the main rail
depot in the area, and with the rise of Mt Isa - a new line thither from Duchess was opened in
1929 - its continuance had been assured. So Lawrie rejoined the railways, by whom his young
nephews, Don and Bob, were also employed at this time.
He would remain in the Curry, and with Queensland Railways, for the rest of his working life,
which slowed and slid into a long decline in pace with the
348
town. He was a number-taker on the railways at first, then a shunter, then a guard. Being a
number-taker meant he had to check on contents, destinations and availability of wagons and
carriages. Although as a guard he must have travelled to other towns and as far away as
Townsville, it seems that he seldom got in touch with his relatives. It was only because his
nephew, Bob, was similarly employed that they occasionally met. Gwen was now married and
would visit him no more.
Throughout most of this period Lawrie's home was a single man's room in a railway-owned
boarding-house, and he used to augment his income by doing odd jobs and repairs. In his spare
time he helped out at sporting events as a minor official and sometimes as a coach. He enjoyed
participating in both outdoor and indoor games. He was already a regular player of card games
and billiards, snooker and pool. When he aged, he frequently acted as the marker at various
competitions involving these last three games.
Meanwhile, the sight and sound of aeroplanes flying in and out of Cloncurry had increased,
although some of the attention they used to excite had waned. Nonetheless, the solo flight of
"The Boy from Bundaberg," Bert Hinkler, from Croydon in England to Darwin in February
1928, would have revived memories of the Smith brothers' epic; Hinkler's flight took under 16
days. Wonderment at the advances in aviation must have increased when Charles Kingsford
Smith and three companions flew across the Pacific in a monoplane, Southern Cross. They set
out from Oakland in California on 31 May, and after a total of nearly 84 hours in the air, with
stops at Hawaii and Fiji, they landed in Brisbane on 9 June.
Earlier that year, in May, a local flying event occurred that would also enter history, when a de
Havilland with a doctor on board flew from Cloncurry to Julia Creek. It was the first official
flight of the Flying Doctor Service.
The concept of such a service originated in the mind of a young AFC pilot, Clifford Peel, during
the Great War. He wrote about it in a letter to a Presbyterian minister, John Flynn, who
belonged to the AIM, the Australian Inland Mission. Their ministers tended to the spiritual needs
of those who lived in the outback - much as the Bush Brothers (the Brotherhood of St
Barnabas) had done since 1904. Even up to 1902 Cloncurry had remained an outpost of the
Anglian parish of St James in Townsville. Flynn had traversed the outback on horseback since
1912, and the suffering of those unfortunate people whose illnesses and injuries could never be
relieved by adequate medical care made him anxious to find some solution. The great distances
|
involved were the great problem. Peel's letter gave Flynn the idea of solving it with air transport.
From then on, he endeavoured to develop a service that would fly a doctor to an outback
patient and carry that person back to a hospital. With the founding of Qantas in 1922, the
means became more possible, and Flynn sought the help of Hudson Fysh. But financially the
whole scheme was too much for the Presbyterian AIM, and the two-way communication by
wireless was impossible to set up on outback properties that had no electricity. Then, in 1927, a
friend of Flynn called Alfred Traeger devised and perfected a small radio set that was
349
powered by a pedalling device. Messages could be sent on it in morse code, which was
eventually superseded (bush people found it difficult to learn) by a transmitter like a typewriter
keyboard.
Accompanied by Dr George Simpson, Flynn carried out a survey of the area by car in 1927.
They stopped for a while at Cloncurry in July, and Dr Simpson did a trial run, flying to Mt Isa in
a plane provided by Qantas, to tend to and bring back an injured miner to the Cloncurry
Hospital, established in 1879 and now the best equipped in northern Queensland. The town
also had an ambulance, operated by the volunteer Queensland Ambulance Transport Brigade
since 1924.
So it was that Flynn chose Cloncurry, with its comparatively up-to-date telephone, telegraph,
road and rail links as the base for the Flying Doctor Service, the first in the world.
Its creation was announced by Flynn in October 1927. The AIM were now able to provide
some funds, and Qantas a plane, and a room at the rear of the Presbyterian Church in Uhr
Street became the Service's office. Pedal wirelesses were made and distributed, although this
took some time, and an advertisement for a 'flying doctor1 in the Medical Journal in December
produced 23 replies. The final agreement between the AIM and Qantas was signed in March
1928, and on 15 May the first official flight was made, in a Dragon. Arthur Affleck piloted Dr
Kenyon St Vincent Welch, late of Sydney, to Julia Creek, where he carried out two minor
operations in the Bush nursing-home there.
Dr Welch made 255 emergency calls in that first year, as well as many flights to carry out
vaccinations and set up local clinics. All medical care was free. The area covered was about the
size of Britain, but weather conditions were very different, and working conditions could be all
but unbearable in the searing heat of the insect-ridden bush. The flying doctors became very
well known, as did the pilots who flew them, chiefly Arthur Affleck and Eric Donaldson. One
day, a sister was taking a scripture lesson in St Joseph's Convent School (founded in 1909) and
happened to ask the class: 'Who was Pontius Pilate?' To which one of the boys brightly replied:
'Eric Donaldson."
All the pilots and flying doctors, like Drs Vickers, Alberry, Joyce and Harvey-Sutton, must have
been known by Sugar Honeycombe. Possibly, they also knew him.
Lawrie was 40 in 1928. In December that year two talking pictures, The Jazz Singer and The
Red Dance, were shown in Sydney. In 1929, Dame Nellie Melba made her last appearance in
a concert in Geelong, and a three-year-old chestnut called Phar Lap came third in the
Melbourne Cup. As a four-year-old, this huge gelding (17.1 hands high) won all but five of 40
races, and as the 11-8 favourite won the Melbourne Cup in 1930. Two years later he died of
poisoning, possibly intentional, in Mexico; he was six. In his short life Phar Lap became a
legend. Perhaps Lawrie backed him to win more than once.
|
Phar Lap died in March 1932. Another, more local excitement occurred in Cloncurry that year:
the Great Bank Robbery.
350
The Story of Cloncurry, published by the Council, tells a colourful tale. 'Early in April 1932, it is
said that the manager of the Queensland National Bank was swimming at the Two Mile
waterhole, when a person or persons unknown took a wax impression of the strong-room key
left with his belt on the grassy bank, and made a duplicate key. On Saturday, 11 June, the night
was cold. Residents were listening in on battery-operated wireless sets to the results of the State
Election just held, or were at the Bio or Rawley's picture theatres, or snug in bed. This was the
night selected by the bank robbers for the carrying out of their scheme, and having opened the
National Bank strong-room and helped themselves to the money, they found there the key to
the Bank of New South Wales.' An absentee manager would leave his Bank's keys with
another manager. 'They helped themselves to the money in that Bank also. It was not until
Monday morning that the Banks opened their strong-rooms and found they had been robbed...
The amount alleged to have been stolen was £14,000, and despite a £500 reward offered by
the two Banks for information... and despite the investigations of numerous detectives, no
arrests were ever made. Some old residents claim they "know who did it".'
Radio broadcasting was nine years old at the time, having begun in Sydney in November 1923
with the start of Radio 2SB. The fare consisted mainly of genteel light music and talks. The
ABC did not begin broadcasting until July 1932, and the hugely popular radio serial about
outback characters, Dad and Dave, would not be heard for another four years - it lasted for 15.
Local radio, as far as Cloncurry was concerned, would not exist until the launch of 4MI
atMtlsain 1960.
Curiously, Sugar Honeycombe's name was associated later with the Great
Train Robbery in 19
It was thought by some that Sugar, being a guard, must
have had inside information as to the train's contents and security, as well as its speed and times,
tt is possible that gullible Sugar was an unwilling informant. But no tales are told of his sudden
wealth after the robbery. Indeed, it has been said of him that 'he never had any money'. Much
of It went in gambling, mainly at cards and at horse-racing. The fact that he once won a double
at the races was remembered years later as if it had been out of keeping with his usual bad luck.
In February 1934 Sugar tried his luck again as a prospector, taking out a mining lease (No
3585) on a strike called 'Homewards' situated about 13 miles southeast of the Curry on the
Richmond road. His partner - they had a half share each - was John Humphrey Drury. No
fortunes, once again, were made, for we next hear of Sugar, a few months later, officiating at a
sports day back in Cloncurry.
Colin Dawes, who would one day bury Sugar, recalled in 1988 that when he, Colin, was 18
years old and took part in the 1934 Labour Day sports, Lawrie was the handicapper for the
children's races, some involving bicycles. Sporting activities were ever popular in outback
towns, especially the more vigorous ones like Rugby League, go-kart racing, boxing and
rodeos.
351
In 1935, contestants in a Air Race celebrating Melbourne's centenary landed at the Cloncurry
aerodrome two miles outside the town. There was always something going on, it seems, and
|
there were always some improvements to be made: the roads were lit by electric street-lights in
1937, and the new Shire Hall, 'the finest in the West', was opened two years later, by which
time most of the town's roads had been bitumenised.
In 1938 Lawrie was 50. Then came the Second World War.
According to The Story of Cloncurry, at the first Council meeting after the war began, the
Council "expressed concern at the number of "foreigners", potential fifth columnists, in nearby
Mt Isa, and resolved to guard the water reservoir.' They were also worried about the possibility
of air-raids. But it was not until March 1942 that an air-raid shelter was built behind the Shire
Hall, in Scarr Street.
It was about this time that the Americans arrived. They further enlarged the facilities at the
aerodrome, which had been taken over by the RAAF - they extended the runway - and turned
the Shire Hall, which they commandeered, into a make-shift hospital. They moved out before
long into purpose-built accommodation as a fully-equipped air-base was established. Within a
year Flying Fortresses were setting out from Cloncurry to bomb Japanese positions in New
Guinea. In 1942, an American pilot spent a few days in Cloncurry after his plane made a forced
landing at Winton. His name was Lyndon Baines Johnson, and in November 1963 he would
succeed John Kennedy as President of the United States.
Lawrie continued to work on the railways during the war as a guard; and in 1940, when he was
52, he became enamoured of a widow, Amy Rees.
She was 10 years younger than Lawrie, and had been a widow for about five years; her
husband had worked for the Post Office as a linesman. For some time now she had been
courted by a grazier, Mr Ticehurst of Cabbaroo. One night, about 9.0 pm, Lawrie
Honeycombe knocked at her front door: he was on his way to work on a night shift and carried
his tucker box with him.
Mrs Rees had a daughter, Gwen, who was then 15, and as surprised as her mother at this
visitation so late at night. Nearly 50 years later she recalled what happened next. 'He liked my
mother, but was shy, you see, and he must have plucked up his courage to knock at the door.
She went to open it, and he said "Hallo" and she said "Hallo" and asked him if he would like to
come in. He said he would and she took him into the front room. He sat in a lounge chair with
his tucker box at his feet and didn't say another word. He wouldn't speak. They sat like that for
fifteen minutes and not a word was spoken! Then he said "I've got to go now.'" Gwen burst out
laughing. She had watched the whole scene all those years ago suppressing her giggles. 'At the
door he said: "Can I come back another time?" and mother said "If you'd like to." He was
lovely.'
The friendship blossomed. Mrs Rees was a laundrywoman for the railways: she did the washing
of dining-car linen and of the sheets and pillows from the sleepers. Lawrie sometimes helped
her. She never married him, however, or Mr Ticehurst, although it seems that if Lawrie had
been free, she
352
might have become his wife. 'He wanted to marry her,' said Gwen. 'But first he had to find out
whether his first wife, Mrs Lily, was dead or alive. He never did. When he died, he gave her his
money - before he died. He never kept it in the Bank.'
Sugar's friendship with Amy Rees lasted over 20 years. In 1942 when a kidney illness put him in
the Cloncurry Hospital, which was also the Base Hospital for the Flying Doctors Service, she
|
must have been his most frequent visitor. No doubt he behaved himself when she called. But a
young nurse, Rose Williams, remembers how anxious he was to place a bet on a horse, perhaps
in the Melbourne Cup. The matron was totally opposed to any betting being done in her
hospital. But Rose Williams did as Sugar wanted, though she couldn't recall whether or not he
won anything.
When the war ended the Americans went home, and the town lapsed into an outback torpor,
induced by the lack of business and visitors and the long hot days, and nights. The greatest
annual activity was in April, on Anzac Day, when two world wars were now commemorated. In
1947 Gwen Rees married Chick Black, an engine-driver, and a young colleague of Lawrie. He
and Amy attended the wedding. Theirs would never take place.
In 1950, Australia went to war again, in South Korea, committed by the newly elected and pro-
imperial Liberal Party under Robert Menzies. National Service followed. By the time the war
ended, in July 1953, some 250 Australian soldiers had been killed.
In April that year Lawrie Honeycombe retired; he was 65. Everest was conquered in May and
in June, in Britain, a Queen was crowned. But no one saw the ceremonies on television in
Australia, where regular TV transmissions would not begin for another three years, and then
only around Sydney and Melbourne. Radio put the outback in contact with the rest of the
nation, but brought it no nearer. To the two thousand people who now lived in the Curry,
Sydney was as unimaginable as London, and as far away; most had never seen the sea.
Then something happened that enlivened the whole community and the last years of Lawrie
Honeycombe's life. Uranium was found at Mt Isa.
It happened in March 1954 at the Royal George copper mine. Mt Isa Mines, which was now
having a bonanza, producing manganese, bismuth, cobalt and limestone in addition to copper,
gold, silver, lead and zinc, made every effort to cash in on this latest discovery, as did hundreds
of amateurs armed with geiger-counters. Once again, prospectors roamed the spinifex, and
before long over 700 claims were registered at the Mining Warden's office in Cloncurry. In July,
extensive uranium deposits were found by Clem Walton and Norm McConnachy near
Rosebud, an abandoned copper mine some 40 miles west of Cloncurry. The find was named
Mary Kathleen, after McConnachy's wife, who had recently died, and was sold for £250,000
to a major Australian company. A British company, Rio Tinto, moved in, a model town was
built, and the new open-cut uranium mine began production, with an official opening by the
Liberal prime minister, Robert Menzies, in October 1957.
353
It didn't last. By then, the British had completed their five-year testing of atomic bombs and
weapons on Australian soil and had exploded their first hydrogen bomb (on Christmas Island in
May). Within seven years Rio Tinto's contract with the British Atomic Energy Authority for
uranium oxide worth £40 million had been fulfilled, and by 1974 the thousand strong population
of Mary Kathleen had fallen to 80. It revived, however, when the mine re-opened later that
year.
Back in 1954 Lawrie was among the many who bought geiger-counters and went out looking
for another Mary K. He didn't find one, and the fortune he sought, the lucky strike, continued to
elude him. Sometimes he took with him a younger man, Harry Charles, then in his thirties and a
railway guard. In earlier years, they had gone out together at weekends, looking for gold.
Later that year, in November, a memorial to the Rev John Flynn was erected at Cloncurry
|
Airport, which had recently been dignified with 'international' status. But none of the Super
Constellations that Qantas now flew ever landed there.
Though retired from the railways, Sugar continued to augment his pension by doing odd jobs for
people around the town. For a few months he worked in the Cloncurry Stores and lived in a
room in His Majesty's Hotel, now generally known as Guerin's, after its long-lasting licensee,
Annie Guerin. Gwen Black visited him there once when he was sick. It was 'a horrible old
room', she said.
After that, he camped out under the house at the back of the jewellers and tobacconist shop in
Scarr Street run by a Lebanese immigrant, Joe Bakhash, and paid for his lodging and earned
some spending money by cleaning up and helping out. The space under the house, as with other
Queensland houses built on stilts, was known as a 'granny flat', where elderly relatives were
parked in partially enclosed and somewhat primitive conditions, among discarded household
junk.
It seems that Joe Bakhash and Lawrie were old friends. They played cards together, drank
together, smoked cigarettes together, and compared the bad new world with the old days of
their youth and manhood. A white cockatoo in Joe's house used to comment on another aspect
of a failing they shared. It sang: 'Joe the Khash done his cash, done his cash. Sugar Honey done
his money.'
So Lawrie aged, a wizening spectator of what took place in the town and at the outdoor sports
that the young men continued to enjoy.
Anzac Days came and went: children and ex-servicemen paraded; the Last Post and Reveille
were sounded by a bugler at the war memorial; wreaths were laid and the National Anthem
sung. In Melbourne, in 1956, the Olympic Games were held, for the first time in the southern
hemisphere, and shown on the latest novelty, black-and-white TV. In Sydney, a play, Summer
of the Seventeenth Doll, was a smash-hit and would be made into an American film. The
following year, The Pub with no Beer, sung by Slim Dusty, went to Number One and became
Australia's first gold record. In 1959, work started on Stage One of an Opera House in
Sydney; Jack Brabham became the first Australian to
354
win a motor-racing Grand Prix; Herb Elliott won one of the eight Australian gold medals at the
Rome Olympics; and Rod Laver was on his way to becoming the first Australian to win the
Grand Slam in tennis. Qantas now encircled the world, and the last tram ran in Sydney.
Australia, thanks in part to the post-war flood of migrants from Europe, was becoming more
self-aware and prosperous. Over a million migrants, many from Italy, Greece and east
European countries, chose the Australian way of life and pushed the population over the 10
million mark. In Queensland, and in other states the aborigines were given the right to vote.
That was in May 1962. A war had just ended in far-off Algeria, and another war was about to
begin somewhat nearer, in Vietnam.
In Cloncurry, Lawrie, now 74, was dying.
In January 1988 I flew in a small Beechcraft plane owned by Flight West Airlines to this hot
little town in the middle of nowhere, to the barren airfield that had witnessed the dawning of
Australian aviation nearly 70 years ago; and all on a summer's afternoon I met Gwen Black,
Harry Charles, Joe Bakhash's son, Joe, Rose Williams, and Colin Dawes; and at the Wagon
Wheel Motel found that the licensee, Warren Robinson, had listed all his predecessors in every
|
hotel in the town; he had also collected photographs of every establishment and was in the
process of sorting them out. I saw where the soap factory had once stood, and took a photo of
the Flying Doctors' memorial; their base had long ago been transferred to Mt Isa and Flynn's
monument to the Shire Hall.
Colin Dawes, timber merchant, coffin-maker and undertaker, produced and old Funeral
register; he had buried Sugar.
It said that F Doyle S Co had arranged the funeral, that Lawrence Sydney Honeycombe had
died on 6 June 1962 and was buried the following day. He was described as single, aged 75
years (this was wrong - he was 74), and his late residence was given as Scarr Street. There was
a blank opposite Next of Kin.
However, one of his relatives happened to be in Cloncurry and could have filled in the blank.
Lawrie's nephew, Bob, was assistant stationmaster in Cloncurry at the time. A week before his
55th birthday Bob attended the funeral of his uncle, whom he had only met about four or five
times. The time of the funeral was 4.0 pm, and the grave's number was documented as 2076.
The total cost of the funeral, including the coffin, was £61.7.0. The account was sent to Mrs
Rees.
She and her daughter, Gwen Black, had put an announcement in the Mt Isa Mail; it appeared
on 15 June and read: 'Thanks: We wish to thank doctors, nursing and domestic staff at the
Cloncurry Base Hospital and all those who sent messages of sympathy, in respect of our dear
departed friend, Lawrence Sydney Honeycombe.'
'He was a cranky old bastard', said Colin Dawes, adding that Sugar 'wore glasses at the finish,
half glasses, and had lost his hair.' He also, said Col, used a Maurel and McKenzie cigarette-
holder, made of plastic and briar.
355
Col took me out to the back yard and showed me the ancient hearse, a Fiat 110, that had been
in use since 1919 and is which Lawrie had lain. 'He was 5 feet 7,' said Col, as if it were
yesterday. 'And weighed 11 stone'. Funerals he said, were generally held between 3 and 4 in
the afternoon, and as the hearse was driven through the town, shops would shut and men would
doff their hats. That's how it had been with Lawrie.
Col drove me out to the cemetery in a blue Rolls Royce, a 1969 Silver Shadow, a superb but
incongruous object in the Curry, with a kangaroo fender marring its noble prow. The cemetery
was devoid of trees, flat and tidy, the gravestones few and lowly. Bare patches of red-brown
earth showed here and there, swept clean by recent heavy rain, which had elsewhere caused
sudden effusions of green grass and young spinifex. On one such brown bare patch lay a broken
trefoil spike, numbered 2076.
There was nothing to say and nothing to do, except to stick the marker upright in the ground.
We returned to the Rolls Royce.
It was almost 100 years since Lawrie's birth in April, 1888. As I sat in the Rolls I thought of the
old man in the granny flat, the wooing of Amy Rees, of the haphazard search for uranium and
gold, of the cards, the horses, the soap factory and the Royal, of Gwen and Lily, and of the
Naughtons and Charters Towers, of the cane-fields of McDesme, and of Lawrie's childhood in
Crocodile Creek. But I saw him most strongly in his youth, playing football: winning, not losing,
with the sun on his neat and smiling face, and joy in his heart.
|
356
flies, thirst and isolation. But here Henry built a home for himself and his wife, the first dwelling in
the area. Hudson Fysh described it years later as 'a small shack at the mine, with bloodwood
uprights and saplings stretched across for wall plates, the sides sheathed with bark, a thatched
cane-grass roof completing the structure.'
When Henry found two other sources of copper further north near the Leichhardt River, which
became the Crusader and Dobbyn mines, he set off by sea to Sydney and thence to England,
where he hoped to drum up some finance for his mining ventures and acquire some skilled
copper miners to work in them. The miners he found, 30 from Cornwall, but he failed to win
any financial support. In the meantime, Sheaffe and three miners dug out a dray-load of copper
from the Great Australia and sent it by bullock-train to Normanton, a recent settlement near the
Gulf posing as a river-port. From there the copper was shipped across the world to some
smelters in Wales, affording Henry and Sheaffe an eventual profit of £21.
Progress was very slow on every front. The discovery of gold in the Selwyn Range south of
Cloncurry drew other miners to the area, and by 1870 there were about 100 Europeans and 40
Chinamen scattered about the baking bush and torrid hills. The Great Australia's output was still
quite small - 22 tons of ruby oxide ore and native copper in 1872 - and it was not until 1876
that the collection of huts and tents that dotted the red earth near the mine were officially tidied
up and laid out as a township called Cloncurry. The first general store and the first hotel, the
Royal, had been opened four years earlier, the former by Ernest Henry.
There was never a rush of prospectors to 'The Curry', as the settlement became known. But
shallow scrapes of alluvial workings scarred the landscape here and there: Soldier's Cap, 30
miles east; and Gilded Rose, 10 miles southwest, which would one day be uselessly owned by
Sugar Honeycombe.
Although Ernest Henry discovered two more copper mines, at Argylla (1880) and Mount
Oxide (1882), while others discovered copper at Hampden, near Kuridala, at Duchess and Mt
Elliot, the problems arising from climate, transport costs, terrain and distance proved all but
insurmountable, and the whole area soon declined. The output of both gold and copper was
small, and the cost of every means of transport, whether by bullock, horse or camel, was
prohibitive. Cloncurry was in the proverbial middle of nowhere and the heat was also extreme.
In fact, Australia's highest ever temperature was recorded at Cloncurry in January 1889, when it
soared to 127.5 degrees Fahrenheit (53.1°C) - in the shade. The Great Australia, which Henry
sold to some Scottish investors in 1884, packed up production - although smelting was now
being done on the site - three years later, just as the alluvial gold-fields in the district petered
out. Ernest Henry retired with his wealth to Sydney, dying there, aged 84, in 1920.
1884 was also notable for the arrival of the first Cobb & Co coach in Cloncurry, where some
500 people now lived, sheltering from the sun and slaking their thirsts at one or more of the six
crude structures that called themselves hotels; soon there were eleven. Before Cobb & Co, mail
had been
338
something to turn up." Starvation... is by no means very unpleasant, but for the weakness one
feels, and the utter inability to move one's self.'
King, a living skeleton, was found by Alfred Howitt's expedition in mid-September. Some
|
aborigines had rescued him and kept him alive.
Another expedition leader, John McKinlay, of Adelaide, reported to the authorities on his return
that there were 'magnificent pastures' near the Cloncurry River, and copper ore. A third
expedition, led by William Landsborough, also found good grazing land, and it was his
description of them a few years later that inspired a pastoralist named Ernest Henry - they met
at Burketown, where Landsborough was the police magistrate - to seek these pastures and
claim them as his own.
It was Ernest Henry who blazed the particular trail to Cloncurry that Sugar Honeycombe and
many more would follow a generation later, a trail that would lead eventually to Mt Isa.
Ernest Henry had served as an ensign in the Crimean War. Arriving in Melbourne in 1858, he
moved north to Moreton Bay, which had been established in 1824 as a penal settlement by the
then Governor of New South Wales, Sir Thomas Brisbane. The settlement was abandoned 15
years later and reestablished up-river, where it took the name of the river that flowed past it,
Brisbane. The first emigrant ship arrived there in 1848, and 11 years later the hinterland to the
north and west was separated from New South Wales and designated Queensland.
In this year that the state was born, 1859, Ernest Henry took part in an expedition of
exploration up the Burdekin River from Townsville; and over the next four years he bought up
three great tracts of land, the last a property far to the west of the Burdekin, which he named
Hughenden. All three stations failed for various reasons, and Henry sold up and moved on,
looking for minerals now as much as good pastures. Then he happened to meet Landsborough
in Burketown, an isolated community on the edge of the Gulf, and resolved to investigate the
alleged potential of the country by the Cloncurry River, some 400km to the south.
In July 1866, Henry and his partner, Roger Sheaffe, set out, and in October they reached an
isolated rocky hill on the river which Henry named Fort Constantine after a fort of that name in
Sebastopol in the Crimea. Venturing upstream for several miles, he found what he thought was a
copper mountain by the river - Black Mountain. But the two hundred-weight of ore that he
diligently dug out and sent on a dray to Clermont for assay, turned out to be silicated iron.
Undeterred, he returned to the area the following year, and in May 1867 he found the real stuff,
on a grassy rise across the river from Black Mountain. Pushing aside the turpentine bushes, he
saw an outcrop of gossan. On chipping the rock he disclosed some thin red veins of native
copper.
This became the Great Australia Mine, great in name only, as its output was never large; greater
were the handicaps of working there, of heat, dust,
337
37 9 Townsville and Ayr
This history now returns to Bill's widow, Esther Honeycombe, who moved from Charters
Towers to Ayr in 1913, establishing a little business, a tiny store, near the railway line, and in so
doing changed the uncertain fortunes of the Queensland Honeycombes and the lives of all her
children and their heirs.
As Mabel Kettle put it, talking of a time when she was six and Esther was newly widowed (Bill
had died of phthisis in March 1911 on a train): 'She was still living at Mt Leyshon, and when he
died she used to come into Charters Towers once a week and sell eggs and home-made bread
which she baked herself - all for a living , as she had four children to rear. She often used to
take me back with her to Mt Leyshon when she had finished delivering her eggs and bread...
|
When she left Mt Leyshon she went to Ayr and opened a little lolly-shop. She did not have
much at the time, but she did very well over the years. Her business just grew and grew and
grew.'
Esther's daughter, Alma, who was eleven in 1913, explained the move as follows: 'Charters
Towers was going downhill - the gold had been worked out. The Burdekin was a new area.
People came to Ayr because land was cheaper, and to start a new life. My mother came here
because she knew some family called Rutherford; my father worked for them, cane-cutting,
before he died.'
Bill had worked on the Rutherfords' cane farm, McDesme, for five months in 1909, sharing a
tent with Jack, who may have been Esther's younger brother. Although Bill thought Mrs
Rutherford was 'a funny old sort', her kindness and cooking impressed him favourably - as did
the coastal plains, interrupted by abrupt small dark forested mountains, through which the
Burdekin River ran, and the hamlets of Ayr and Home Hill; the McDesme farm was situated
between them. Or perhaps it was the lusher, less arid landscape near the blue-green sea, and
the breezier climate - as well as the cheapness of the land.
Bill's grandson, Lloyd said: 'My grandfather, Willie, hoped to get enough money together to
establish himself in the Burdekin - and the family; he believed the area would prosper. His
ambition was to get a small block of land, near the railway station. He thought of setting up a
shop.' According to John, Bill's other grandson: 'When Willie died, Esther could see there
wasn't much future in the Charters Towers area for a young family, because the gold was
starting to peter out. She had never been to Ayr, as far as I know. But she must have had
glowing reports from her husband. So she took her children and came to Ayr. She started a
grocery store.'
It wasn't that simple of course, and it wasn't that quick. It was not until March 1913 that Esther,
aged 33, made the move to Ayr, making fact of the Utopian dreams her husband had had, and
making use of her own common sense. It was what Willie had wanted, and it must have seemed
the best thing to do - making a new beginning somewhere else and giving her children the
357
aborigines for 17 years in the area of the lower Burdekin and acquired an intimate knowledge of
the land, its flora and fauna, and of aboriginal customs and ideas - little of which would be
passed on to the settlers, squatters and land-grabbers who began invading the interior from
1859, when Queensland became a separate colony, many times bigger than New South Wales.
Morrill returned to his own race in 1863, exposing his naked and sunburnt body to two
shepherds and calling out: 'What cheer, shipmates!' When they pointed a gun at him he yelled:
'Don't shoot me! I'm a British object! A shipwrecked sailor!' Famous thenceforth for the last
two years of his life, he became a storekeeper in Bowen, married a domestic servant who bore
him a son, and died of a fever in 1865; he was 41. He was never comfortable wearing
European clothes and went barefoot, disliking the constricting pressure of boots and shoes.
By the time James Morrill died, the land over which he had freely roamed with the aborigines
had been investigated and occupied by sheepmen, cattlemen and speculators, not a few whom,
as in other areas when land became available, were Scottish. They came north from Port
Denison (Bowen), their sheep and cattle fanning out as runs or blocks were amalgamated into
properties that extended for hundreds of square miles, some almost as large as Scotland itself.
None reached to the coast, as a coastal strip three miles wide had been reserved by the
|
government.
Captain Robert Towns, and his partner, Alexander Stuart, became overlords of most of the
properties adjoining what are now Townsville and Ayr. By April 1873, when Robert Towns
died, his pastoral empire included Inkerman Downs, Leichhardt Downs, Woodstock,
Springfield and Jarvisfield, as well as half shares in Tondara, Kirknie and Kilbogie. Despite the
depredations of cattle ticks, flood, fire and aboriginal hunters (a flood in 1870 destroyed about
12,000 sheep in Jarvisfield) 12,000 of Towns' Shorthorns and Herefords were sold one year in
Melbourne for £9 a head. Most of Towns' Burdekin properties were purchased after his death
by the North Australian Pastoral Company. Alexander Stuart became Premier of New South
Wales and was knighted in 1885.
It was Robert Towns who established Townsville as a trading-post and a port for the Upper
Burdekin in 1864, soon supplanting Bowen, which had been designated as a municipality in
August 1863, and was named after the then Governor of Queensland. Nonetheless, Bowen
remained the administrative centre of northern Queensland for several years, with a supreme
court, hospital, post office, customs house, police-station and Crown Lands office.
By the time Towns died (in 1873), Townsville was a small but thriving community and port, with
properly constructed roads reaching inland as far as Dalrymple, Ravenswood and Charters
Towers, and south to Bowen itself.
A telegraph office had been opened in Townsville in 1869, soon after payable alluvial gold was
found in some gullies near Ravenswood. Gold-bearing reefs were discovered the following year,
and Ravenswood swiftly became an affluent little town, until upstaged by the even greater
discoveries and consequent affluence of Charters Towers, where gold was found in 1872.
359
Although silver-mining in the 1880s, and the arrival of the railway line from Townsville, sustained
Ravenswood for several years, its prosperity and population (5,000) peaked in 1903. Within
ten years the population had almost halved and there had been a crippling eight-month miners'
strike. By 1915 only two mines were working, and two years later all major mining operations
ceased.
Now few people live there and all that remains are some shanties and some faded historic
hotels, that stick out by the roadside like rotten molars in a toothless jaw.
Ayr's fortunes were fortunately not based on gold, but sugar. Since 1868 land had periodically
been resumed, or taken back, by the government from pastoral runs and made available to
small farmers and individuals. Called selections, they were limited, if used for agricultural
purposes, to 518 hectares (two square miles) and cost one pound per acre. The limit for grazing
land was 12 square miles. These selections were mainly taken up by property-owners, and by
those who were related to them or worked for them.
John Scott, who in 1872 selected over 1,000 hectares at Norham, not far from Ayr and
McDesme, was the first to grow a small crop of sugar cane. It was cut for him by a sugar
industry entrepreneur and road-builder, Archibald Macmillan, who in 1879 established the first
major plantation and sugar mill in the area. Called Airdmillan, it began producing quantities of
Burdekin sugar in July 1883. But prices were low, and expenditure and the costs of extravagant
lifestyles and business operations were very high - over 200 Kanakas and 100 Europeans
(including 60 Maltese) were employed at the mill. Within three years Macmillan and Airdmillan
were out of business and broke. It is said that the name McDesme was made up from the initials
|
of the first names of Macmillan's seven children, all girls.
Other plantations were set up, and sugar mills, seven in all, were built. But of these only the
Kalamia and Pioneer mills survived into the twentieth century.
These entreprises and the influx of labour, as well as the domestic and business needs of the
crop-farmers and cattlemen, determined that the area should be provided with some civic,
social and commercial focus, and in 1882 the township of Ayr was established on the site of a
camping reserve near Plantation Creek, chosen as such because it was on a slight rise and
accordingly free from flooding. It was named after the Scottish town of Ayr, the birthplace of
the Queensland premier, Sir Thomas Mcllwraith, who was one of the major partners in the
North Australian Pastoral Company and had large business interests locally, in company shares
and in his own purchases of land. Climatically, the two Ayrs could hardly have been less alike.
A Crown Land sale of lots in the new township was held in August 1882. Among the buyers
were William Muir, William Collins, Robert Philp, Aplin Brown and Company, and a couple of
banks. The 86 lots available grossed £4,441. The first stores were built and the first hotel - the
Queens Hotel, run by Mrs Lynch. All were of timber, as were the rough and ready premises
dotting the dusty roads: a blacksmith, saddler and tin smith; a cabinet-maker and
360
undertaker; a painter, butcher and carter. There was also a small courthouse and police-station,
and a local surgeon, Dr Barrow, attended on the few people who lived there then.
Those pioneering families lived mainly in very basic two-room structures made of split palms,
with roofs of galvanised iron to keep out the tropical torrents of rain. They fed simply on dishes
of beef, mutton, poultry, pork, and eggs, with bread and potatoes to fill in the gaps, and a few
other vegetables: onions, pumpkins and peas. Fruit and vegetables were surprisingly scarce. For
exotic fruits were thought to cause diseases, and vegetable gardens were labour and water
intensive and deemed to be the province of the lowly Chinese.
Kitchen necessities - and kitchens, like the toilet outhouse, or dunny, were detached from every
home - included flour, sugar, oatmeal, sago, tapioca, dried apricots, currants, syrup and jam.
Milk, butter and cheese came more often from a goat than from a cow. All these items had to
be protected from ant attack and were usually stored in food safes, whose legs were creosoted
and stood in tins of kerosene. Ants were a minor menace compared to the flies, and there were
frequent and seasonal infestations of mosquitos, moths, beetles and frogs, not to mention the
occasional intrusions of dingos, goannas, spiders and snakes.
There were also the everpresent dangers of illnesses, like dysentery, diphtheria, scarlet fever
and other tropical fevers, typhoid and TB. As cures, castor oil, quinine and aspirin, laudanum
and opium might be kept in medicine cupboards, with bottles of cough and cold mixtures, and
laxatives to ease the bowels.
It was a hard life for all in early Ayr, a daily battle to maintain a basic existence. The working
day was long and hard and leisure hours were few. Holidays were unheard of. But it was the
steamy heat and the dust, the colossal storms, the silences, and the strange bird and animal cries
of the bush that were most wildly different from places where people had lived down south.
And how uncomfortable must their lives have been, roughly dressed as they were: the men in
trousers, shirts, and vests, and wearing hats and boots; the women in full-length, long-sleeved
dresses, buttoned up to their necks. And the only complete wash was in a shallow tin bath once
a week.
|
Such was Ayr at the turn of the century and when Australia became a federated and united
nation, on 1 January 1901. And little had changed, apart form additional wooden buildings and
amenities, when Esther and her children came to Ayr in the Australian autumn of 1913.
Apart from the expansion of the sugar industry (3,500 hectares of sugar cane grew in the
district, compared with 150 hectares of maize and about ten hectares of potatoes, pumpkins,
melons and other fruit), the most significant mechanical advances were in motor vehicles, in
railway and telephone communications, electric light and silent films.
Although the first telephone line, between Townsville and the Inkerman Station, had been
opened in 1903, it was not until 1912 that Townsville was connected to Ayr by telephone, the
wires running along the railway line. The
361
switchboard at the little exchange in Ayr was mainly operated by women, who connected all
calls; there was no direct dialling or automation until 1969. Electricity came to Ayr in 1910,
when Dave Edwards installed a generator to illumine his Delta Hotel and the adjacent Delta
Theatre, as well as some nearby shops. A small power station was built on franchise by the
entreprising Mr Edwards at the start of the First World War, and Queen Street, Ayr's main
thoroughfare, was lit up at night. But the cost of electricity was so high that home consumers
were few.
The Delta Theatre, later known as the Olympia, was a glittering palace of entertainment for
many years. Adorned with tropical plants, as well as electric light, it had promenades, a wooden
dance floor 80 feet long, and a stage 35 feet wide. It was the main venue for every kind of
amateur and professional performance and screened the early silent films, which were
accompanied by suitably dramatic piano music or sometimes by a small orchestra. Sometimes
all sound was overwhelmed by torrents of rain on the iron roof. But the roof was ceiled and the
building was converted into a picture theatre when talking pictures became the rage, the first
talkie being seen and heard in Ayr in October 1929. Other social centres were the Federal Hall,
Lynch's Hotel (called the Queen's) the Grand National Hotel opposite the railway station, and
the Ayr Hotel, which opened in 1910.
The local Caledonian Society, formed in 1910 because many of the landowning farmers and
businessmen were of Scottish descent, used to organise most of the major social events in Ayr,
like concerts, dinners, dances, outings and balls, as well as a Sports Day at the Ayr Show
ground on New Year's Day.
Sporting events were many. Horse-racing had taken place as soon as Ayr was named, the most
popular meeting being the Boxing Day races at Ayr racecourse; and cricket had been played at
the Ayr Recreation Reserve since 1889. The cricket team at McDesme won the premiership for
three years in a row, 1910-1912. McDesme even had a ladies' team, who beat Ayr in 1912 -
Miss Rossiter of McDesme excelled, taking six wickets for no runs. Football was also played
by the McDesme managers and workers, and a football club was formed at the farm, at John
Soper"s house, in 1906; the first secretary was Len Rutherford. Football had been played at
Ayr since federation, and a Lawn Tennis Club was also in existence by the time Esther
Honeycombe came to the Burdekin.
Not that she would have had the time or inclination for any such activities, or for the pleasures of
the Delta Theatre - though she may have taken her children to see the silent films and the first
circus to visit Ayr, which played for two nights in September 1913. Of more interest would
|
have been the 20-year-old State School (headmaster, Robert Tait), where her two young sons
were lodged for a while, and the Anglican and Methodist churches. The former had been
wrecked, as was much of Ayr, by cyclone Leonta in 1903; the Methodists did not have their
own church in Ayr until the year of Esther's arrival.
Her most immediate interest, however, would have centred on the other storekeepers in Ayr, of
whom there were more than a few. Even before the
362
increase in the white population between 1907 and 1910 - after it became 'illegal' to employ
Kanakas, or Islanders, on the sugar cane farms and in the fields, and the employment of
Chinese or other orientals was discouraged - a chain store, Lennon's of Townsville, had been
opened, in 1901, as had a branch of Green's pharmacy.
There were several other stores, catering mainly for the needs of a largely agrarian community
and the employees of the sugar cane farms and mills. The two main drapery, clothing and
footwear stores were McKimmin & Richardson and Mellick's. There was also the Federal
Store, owned by Charles Coutts and situated at the main intersection in Queen Street, opposite
the Queen's Hotel and the Federal Hall.
Charles Coutts, another Scot, opened his Federal Store in 1894 - nearly 20 years before Esther
Honeycombe set up shop.
John Kerr, writing in Black Snow and Liquid Gold, says of Coutts: 'With a wide range of stock,
plus honesty, and Scottish business acumen, he prospered... (He) admired innovation, and in
March 1910 imported a motor delivery truck. He delighted both children and adults with free
rides. On Monday it was in revenue service with a run to Plantation Creek and back, delivering
groceries to farmers. By this time he had a store and a bakery, plus a bulk store and land near
the railway. Camaraderie and hard work were both encouraged, the firm having its own tennis
and recreation club by 1913. Coutts built a new store at McDesme that year and was the
pioneer retailer at Home Hill... The business was incorporated as Coutts Limited on 21 July
1916 with a nominal capital of £10,000 in one pound shares.'
Coutts' Federal Store (as with Esther's tiny shop) was the beginning of a major family business
worth millions of dollars, that expanded into other stores and shopping centres, into service
stations, cattle properties, land and aviation, and then collapsed and was broken up before its
centenary was reached.
Its rise was followed, more slowly and cautiously, by the Honeycombe business that Esther
began in a very small way in Ayr.
And in the very same month and year that the Honeycombe business was founded, far to the
south the foundation stone was laid of a new capital city -Canberra.
363
chance of a better life near the coast - away from the fatal dust and heat of Charters Towers.
It was Captain James Cook and his crew on the Endeavour who made the first known sighting
of that coast. Having circumnavigated New Zealand and viewed the southeastern shores of
Australia, the 41 -year-old Yorkshireman took his ship northwards, and in June 1770 was
sailing cautiously within the Great Barrier Reef in 'serene weather1, naming landmarks as he
passed - Cape Upstart, Cape Bowling Green (behind which Ayr would take shape 100 years
later) Cape Cleveland and Magnetic Island (whose mountainous length in part obscured the
|
future site of Townsville. Many miles further on, and after rounding the continent's northern tip,
Cape York, he landed on an insignificant desert island and, raising the Union Jack, declared the
whole length of eastern Australia to be a British possession.
That was on 22 August 1770. But nearly 70 years would pass before any naval personages
actually landed on the Burdekin coast. Meanwhile, Matthew Flinders, in 1802, had meticulously
explored and surveyed the adjacent waters and the Great Barrier Reef, as had Philip King, son
of the Governor of New South Wales, in 1821. But neither, being single-minded surveyors of
coastlines, reefs and islands, came ashore.
The first sea-captain to do so, while wintering in these waters, was John Wickham, the former
second-in-command of the Beagle (when Charles Darwin was the naturalist on board) and now
its captain. In June 1839 he and his crew landed at Cape Upstart, and a few days later found
the wide but shallow sandbank-islanded entrance of a large river, the Burdekin. The interior,
however, was not explored until 1843, when the crew of a corvette called Fly, commanded by
Captain Blackwood, spent several weeks in the area, observing the abundant animal, bird (and
insect) life and making friends with local aborigines. At one point they sailed up the river and
walked inland, exploring within a few kilometres of McDesme and Ayr.
Two years later the upper reaches of the Burdekin were sighted by Ludwig Leichhardt and his
companions on their long and arduous expedition - it took over a year - from Brisbane to Port
Essington, a military outpost on the Gulf of Carpentaria. It was Leichhardt, a German naturalist,
who gave the Burdekin River its name, so naming it after one of the expedition's sponsors, a
wealthy widow called Mrs Mary Ann Burdekin; her husband had been a London merchant and
ironmonger. On a later expedition in 1848, while attempting to cross Australia from east to
west, Leichhardt and his six companions disappeared somewhere west of Roma; their bodies
were never found.
Another man who disappeared about this time was a young English sailor, James Morrill, whose
ship was wrecked on the Barrier Reef in February 1846. He was ultimately the sole survivor of
seven persons, including the captain and his wife, who drifted for 42 days on a makeshift raft
from the Reef to Cleveland Bay, where they were eventually saved by a group of aborigines and
taken into their tribe. Within two years the six others had died. Morrill lived with the
358
38 Honeycombes Ascending
According to Alma, her mother Esther Honeycombe came to Ayr with 25 shillings in her purse.
According to Esther's grandson, Lloyd, the 25 shillings were left to her by her husband when he
died. But Esther was not as poverty-stricken as legend might like. For she earned a little income
from the selling of home-made and home-grown produce; she also had a couple of horses, and
her own home.
After her husband's death, in March 1911, she had refused to accept any charity, dismissing a
proposal from gold-miners who had known Bill, that they would raise some money for her by
making a collection. One of her sisters (or half-sisters, daughters of Annie Chapman) had toiled
as a cleaner in banks and schools, to support her children after their father died. This Esther did
not need to do as she was able to eke out a living by selling eggs and bread and other produce,
coming into Charters Towers once a week from Mt Leyshon, where she and the children lived.
She probably travelled by horse and cart, and sometimes she took Bob Honeycombe senior's
six-year-old daughter, Mabel, with her on her return. She probably also sold other home-made
|
items like cakes and pies.
By such means she was able to stabilise her existence and in so doing proved to herself that she
had some business capabilities, sufficient to venture away from Charters Towers and realise her
husband's dying dream of setting up a shop near the new railway station in Ayr - which was
already linked to Townsville and would be connected by rail to Bowen in September 1913.
But before she moved both house and home, literally, to Ayr, she inspected the area for herself,
staying, at Arthur Rutherford's suggestion or invitation, at McDesme.
One of Arthur's five children, Ruth, who married grazier, Les Cox, in 1929 when she was 20,
told Esther's grandson, John, years later that after Bill died, Esther came down and stayed with
the Rutherfords while she assessed the Burdekin's prospects, before making a final decision to
settle in Ayr; Hugh Douglas, who couldn't read or write and was working on the farm at the
time, is said to have loaned her some money to start a business.
Hughie, who had been one of Bill's mates and had cut cane with him in 1909, admired Esther,
and is said to have wanted to marry her. How differently would have the future have been if she
had said 'Yes'.
But her mind was set on realising what Bill had probably discussed with her. She looked around
Ayr and no doubt examined what shops and stores were already there. She looked for a site
near the railway station, where passengers would need food and drink to sustain them on their
journeys; she looked for a place that wouldn't be flooded and which she could afford. She
found such a place - possibly with the benevolent help of Arthur Rutherford or
364
other affluent friends - opposite overcrowded Ayr State School, which would supply customers
(teachers and children) for many years to come. It was a barren plot of land in Munro Street, at
the Railway Street end, a few hundred yards from the railway station and halfway between the
station and Queen Street.
Lot 121, in Allotment 9, Section 50, was sold to Mrs IME Honeycombe in Ayr on 18 February
1913. It consisted of one rood, eight perches of land (about a quarter of an acre) and its owner
Arthur Cox, a wealthy grazier, sold it to her for £60 - although the sum was not fully paid off for
eight months, until November.
With the help of one of her half-brothers, who was a carpenter, and probably aided by some of
Bill's mates (like Hughie Douglas), Esther transported her wood and corrugated iron home on a
bullock train from Mt Leyshon to Ayr, where it was reconstructed. A small wooden hut was
built beside it by her carpenter brother; she paid him off at £1 a week. And suddenly, there it
was -the first Honeycombe store in Queensland.
While that was happening, Esther and her four children may have lived briefly in a tent, as family
legend claims. This has been denied, however, by Alma, who also refuted another legend, that
Esther made meals, or pies, for railway workers. But John, Esther's grandson, said: 'I believe
she obtained work cooking for the railway gang, who were laying the line from Ayr to Bowen.
Townsville and Ayr were already connected. That's the line near where we live now. She made
bread and pies and sold them. That's how she got the idea of selling groceries also. She told me
she started the store with a £20 order for supplies from Burns Philp, who were merchants, and
she had to sell the articles before she could pay for them, because she didn't have £20.'
The idea of running a grocer's store must have been with Esther before she came to Ayr, as the
railway gang were temporary customers, their work being completed six months after she
|
opened the shop for business - when the low-level Inkerman Bridge was completed in
September, thus enabling the first train from Bowen down south to steam into Ayr.
A photograph of the shop and the Honeycombe home, probably taken towards the end of that
year, shows Bill, aged 9; Alma, 11, and Len, 6, on the verandah steps; and Rene, 13 and
Esther (who is barely taller than Rene and was then 34), standing to one side in a pocket
garden. Also in the picture is a thin young man wearing a slouch hat and holding a bike. This
was Bill Aitken, a weedy youth, son of Esther's half-sister, Sis. He was Esther's first full-time
employee and lived with the family, probably bedding down at the back of the shop. In later
years he married and managed a small store that the Honeycombes opened on Macmillan
Street.
Another early employee was Dave Tosh, who was taken on at the age of 14 to assist at the
Munro Street store.
Freda King, nee Shann, in 1991 recalled some memories of those days. She wrote; 'I
remember when the first shop was opened - the little corrugated shop where sweets, etc, were
available. I was a small child about 7 years old I
365
think and used to come from Klondyke (Road) with my brother Athol in a dogcart to school.
Sometimes, if I had been very good, my mother would give me a threepenny piece carefully tied
in the corner of my handkerchief. I always bought small lollies - they went further! I remember
Alma... I also remember Len. He used to do a round in town selling fruit.'
He would have done this round on horseback. For horses, a capital investment then, were used
by Esther for several years for making deliveries and collecting supplies, with panniers or
baskets slung on either side of the horses' backs. Charles Coutts' Federal Store in Queen Street
was way ahead. He already had a solid-tyre, belt-driven motor delivery van.
Esther's horses would have been stabled in a shed at the back of the shop, where there would
also have been a dusty chicken run, a fenced vegetable plot and a dunny (an outside toilet).
Another major feature of the backyard would have been a whirring windmill over a well or
water bore. Almost every house had its own windmill, and Ayr was known as the Town of
Windmills in those days. Beyond, the clank and whistle of steam trains, their coming and going,
were an ever-present sound.
Across the road, in Ayr State School, which the three youngest Honeycombes attended, Bessie
Carcary, aged 16, was teaching five-year-olds for 12/6 a week. She bought sandwiches from
Esther Honeycombe and got to know her children. Bessie studied at night and at weekends and
in due course qualified as an assistant teacher. When she was 20 she transferred to the school at
Brandon. Two years later she married Frank Smith, whom she met at the Delta Theatre; he
'played in a band in front of the Theatre for an hour before the pictures began.' He would
complain in later years: "There are three kinds of people in this world, men, women and school
teachers, and I went and married one.'
Although three of Esther's children were still at school in 1913, all four of them were employed
by her in the new business before and after school, and at weekends. It was a family business
from the start. Rene, who was 14 in December, worked fulltime.
Rene was never happy working for her mother. It was not to her liking, and according to Alma,
Rene and her mother 'didn't get on very well'. Rene argued a lot, and was 'stuck up' according
to Alma - 'she didn't want to work in a shop'. It was too smalltime and smalltown for Rene; she
|
wanted to better herself. And as soon as she could, probably when Alma was old enough to
take her place, Rene took a course as a stenographer.
Her nephew John, Esther's grandson, said of Rene: 'She was a very independent and clever girl.
She studied in her own time, at night, and learned how to do book-keeping and to type. When
she was quite young, she got a job as a secretary with one of the first solicitors who opened up
in Ayr, Mr Dean. She kept in touch with him and wrote to him for the rest of his life; he was still
practising in Townsville when he was over 80. The firm, Dean, Gillman and Thompson, is still
one of the leading law firms there'.
366
Esther must have paid for Rene's typing course, hoping (vainly) that such skills could be put to
use in the store. She was in favour of people improving themselves and of boys in particular
having a proper education. Her husband's father (John) and allegedly her fosterfather, Edward
Chapman, had been educated men, although neither did much, it seems, about their own sons'
education. Esther always thought that John Honeycombe should have done more for his eldest
boy, Willie, her husband. She did what she could for her sons, and although Len worked in the
shop fulltime from the age of 11 (from 1918) his mother sent him in 1920 or thereabouts to
Thornburgh College in Charters Towers when she could afford it. It seems he wasn't happy, for
he was only there for a year.
Bill, her eldest, didn't go to college - he wouldn't go. He left school when he was 14 and
slopped around the shop during the war, delivering groceries by horse and cart. When he was a
few years older he worked in the canefields, as his father had done. A good-natured, good-
looking boy, Bill was happiest playing football and tennis and fooling around; he enjoyed singing
popular songs. He even taught himself how to play the euphonium and performed with the Ayr
Citizens Band. 'He was a bit of a rover,' said Alma. 'A very spoiled boy. Always had his own
way. Len was the worker. Both of them were strong, healthy, but Len was bigger. Bill was tall,
but scraggy'. He was his mother's favourite son.
The First World War had little material effect on Esther's homely business, although they were
difficult years. She was mainly concerned with breaking even, and with giving her children a
good start in life. In doing so, she was honouring Willie's memory and name, and although she
may have had suitors, or craved the arms of a man around her, it seems she was faithful to
Willie all her life; and as his widow she lived on without him for 43 years.
But the First World War had a large effect on Australia, most visibly in the stone and other
memorials that eventually sprouted in virtually every community and church throughout the land.
Nearly 60,000 of Australia's fittest young men died in the war, most in France; more than twice
as many were injured. More than 300 went to the war from Ayr; 53 of them never returned.
There was no conscription, although two government referendums in support of it (and generally
supported by politicians, the church and the press) were narrowly defeated. But the social
pressure to enlist was great, and men went off to fight for the Empire and the Mother Country
with hardly a thought for their families or themselves.
At home, in Ayr, patriotic committees raised money for the war; socks were knitted, shirts and
dressing-gowns made, and tins of tobacco and cigarettes sent. Then, while the murderous
military actions of Gallipoli were being fought in 1915 and Anzac became an enduring symbol
and a name, those at home struggled with various hardships caused by a severe drought and
with a national income tax, introduced as a temporary measure to help pay for the war. Early
|
closing time (6.0pm) was instituted in several states in 1916 while thousands died on the
Somnne; and while many more died the following year at
367
Ypres and Passchendaele, a railway strike in New South Wales spread to other transport
workers and miners, paralysing the war effort and dislocating industry in every state.
When the war ended in November 1918, there was an inappropriate echo of the sights and
sounds of war in Ayr's victory celebrations, which were prefaced by a torchlight procession to
the sports ground and concluded with a blazing bonfire and fireworks exploding and screaming
in the night sky. Esther would have been there with her children, only two of whom were now
working in the shop; Rene was with the solicitor, Mr Dean, and Bill was an apprentice to a
carpenter.
Parochial bickering about a suitable war memorial and honour boards in the district was not
resolved for five years, when a Memorial Park was established on the recreation reserve.
In the meantime, a postwar blight infected the land: living standards declined, resulting in a rash
of local and national strikes. In addition, an influenza epidemic disrupted many people's lives
throughout 1919: ships were quarantined, and cinemas, theatres, racecourses and schools were
temporarily closed; in some areas people had to wear gauze masks on public transport and in
public places; church services were curtailed and individual worshippers had to sit three feet
apart. In that year, over 11,000 Australians, out of a white population of about five million, died
from the flu.
Yet the postwar years also produced several positive events and improvements in amenities and
services that would enhance the lives of many, including the Honeycombes'. And business was
sufficiently good for Esther to have the shop rebuilt in 1920 for £286, complete with office,
flagpole and a proper sign.
Airmail letters bearing Australian stamps could now be bought; radio messages in morse code
could be sent direct from Britain to Australia; the Ross Smith brothers flew from England to
Australia in just under 28 days; Qantas was formed in 1920; and Holden and Ford began
making motor cars. Edith Cowan became the first woman member of any Parliament;
Queensland became the first state to abolish the death penalty and the Country Women's
Association was formed, as well as the Federal Country Party and the Communist Party; and
the Prince of Wales dedicated the foundation stone of Canberra's parliament house.
In Ayr, Esther and her family could have read Snugglepot and Cuddlepie, written by May
Gibbs; they could have seen the silent film classic, The Sentimental Bloke, as well as the first film
of On our Selection. Ginger Meggs first appeared in a cartoon in the Sydney Sunday Sun, and
Jack O'Hagan wrote Along the Road to Gundagai. In 1923, DH Lawrence began writing
Kangaroo in Thirroul; the first radio station, 2SB, began broadcasting in Sydney via the sealed
set system; and a product called Vegemite began to be made.
Far to the west of Ayr, a gold prospector found a seam of rich silver-lead ore, and called his
lease Mount Isa.
368
In 1924 the last Cobb & Co horse-drawn coach was taken off the road, and Woolworths
opened a bargain basement in Sydney - 'No Mail or Telephone Orders, No Deliveries, Cash-
and -Carry only1 - wherein a jar of vaseline, a scrubbing brush, a cup and saucer could all be
|
bought for sixpence; tin kettles were a shilling each; six glass tumblers were 1/6; a woollen vest
cost 2/9, and a pair of silk bloomers 6/9.
Meanwhile, Len Honeycombe had joined the Senior Cadet Force in March 1920, though he
was still working fulltime at the store. His medical record then, when he was 13, reveals that he
was 4'11" and weighed six stone; yet he had a four-inch chest expansion. After doing the
equivalent of about 40 days of drills and other training Len was invalided out in July 1922,
having suffered from typhlitis. Perhaps his stay at Thornburgh College was also curtailed
because of this.
Two months earlier, on 22 May 1922, Rene Honeycombe, aged 22, had married Horace
Walter Horn in Ayr.
He was an ex-London policeman and was about 12 years older than Rene; he was also much
taller. She and Alma were both less than five feet tall. A Police Sergeant, Horace had come to
Australia before the war and had been posted to Townsville, where he and Rene had met, She
had moved thither when Mr Dean opened an office there. She travelled around the state with
him, to wherever he was posted; they were the first of the family to own a car. They also had
two children, a boy and a girl, and eventually settled in Brisbane. Rene, having made her
escape, never returned to live in Ayr.
Bill, who was 18 in 1922, was also reluctant to be involved in the family store, letting Len, Bill
Aitken and Dave Tosh deliver produce around the town, fetch fresh supplies from the station,
and assist Esther and Alma with heavy weights and tasks. It seems that after doing an abortive
apprenticeship as a carpenter, he worked as a locomotive driver for a sugar mill. Jobs were
hard to come by after the war, and he had perforce to live at home. Then, on 1 May 1924,
when he was 20, Bill was officially apprenticed in Ayr as a dental mechanic to 'surgeon dentist'
Alfred Turner for a period of five years.
The articles of indenture could be cancelled by mutual consent on one month's notice. But Bill
stuck it out, diverting himself by playing football and tennis, by going to the pictures, by taking
part in musical evenings at the home of Bessie and Frank Smith, and by singing in a choir.
The next of Esther's children to marry was Alma, who now worked in the office of
Honeycombes (renamed the Progressive Store) as a clerk. She had become a dominant force in
the grocery business, and as well as being ever cheerful, she was very astute. The wedding took
place in the Church of All Saints in Ayr on 3 September 1929; Alma was 27. Her husband,
who was two years older and is described in the marriage certificate as a 'shop assistant', was
Lloyd Wilson.
Lloyd was born in Clifton, south of Toowoomba; his father was a grazier (cattle) in southwest
Queensland, near Dalby, and in the mid-twenties Lloyd used to come north to visit a sister, who
had married a cane-farmer in Ayr. He
369
and Alma met at church services and dances, and after a few holidays spent with his sister, and
several outings with Alma, he proposed. He failed to tell her he was diabetic, but she found out
after the marriage, as he used to inject himself with insulin every day.
Lloyd Wilson seems not to have had a strong constitution, and though lively, not to have been
very strong-willed. For the bridal couple not only moved into Esther's house to stay but both
also continued to work in the store, Alma in the office. The store had expanded by then, in size
and business, and Esther now employed a trained young grocer, Charlie Macpherson, who was
|
paid more than anyone else. He was unmarried and came from Charters Towers, where his
mother ran a hotel. Esther now had four young men working for her -Charlie, Jim Aitken, Dave
Tosh and Lloyd - in addition to Alma and Len, who was nearly 23 when Alma wed.
It had apparently not been the young couple's plan to lodge with Esther -which they did for over
a year. For Alma had told Lloyd, when they were courting: 'I'm not going to marry you until I
get a home of my own'. And Esther had said: 'Oh, that land next door's for sale - pity you
couldn't buy it, and then you could live next to me'. Esther's wish was Alma's command, and
somehow Lloyd found the money not only to buy the land at 131 Munro Street, but eventually
to buy a house from the Rickards in Ravenswood and have it transported to Ayr. This took
some time and also cost £400, which was paid off in instalments over a period of several years.
The house in which Alma would live for 53 years, until she died, was not in fact erected and
habitable until 1930 -the year in which Bill married and Len took his mother overseas.
Bill had completed his apprenticeship as a dental mechanic in May 1929, and it appears that he
then worked in Charters Towers, with AW Trembath, dentist, before heading south to
Rockhampton. However, this stint in Charters Towers may have occurred some years later.
Bill's whereabouts in the 1930s are generally rather uncertain, as is information about his first
and second marriages. Even his friendship with Frank Clausen in Ayr has been misreported. For
the story was that Frank had influenced Bill into choosing dentistry as a career. In fact, Frank
Clausen did not arrive in Ayr to practice as a dentist until 1930, by which time Bill was a
qualified dental mechanic, and married. He and Frank are said to have been close friends, and
to have gone off into the bush shooting ducks, wild pigs and crocodiles: Bill was a first class
shot. He was also six years older than Frank.
We do not know why Bill went to Rockhampton in 1929, but we know that he married there.
He was lodging with a Mrs Kate Whitmee, a widow with five children, four of whom were
boys. Mrs Whitmee was Danish in origin (her maiden surname was Holm) and her husband,
Arthur Biron Whitmee, had been Anglo-French. Born in Islington in London, he had been a
labourer working at or near Mt Morgan. The Whitmees had married in Rockhampton in 1902,
when he was 32.
370
Their only daughter, Annie Zoe Whitmee, was born in November 1905 -apparently at a railway
station, or on a train. Her birth certificate gives Warren Central Railway as 'where born'.
Bill and Zoe also married in Rockhampton - on 20 January 1930. She was 24 and he was 25.
It is possible that he actually met Zoe somewhere other than Rockhampton and during his
apprenticeship. Apparently Esther was keen on the match and told Bill to marry Zoe.
It was not a happy marriage. It seems they were temperamentally opposed, Bill being easy-
going, with a strong sense of humour, Zoe being somewhat puritanical, obsessive, stubborn and
staid. Alma observed: 'He didn't like her1. And when Alma asked Bill: 'Why did you marry
Zoe?,' he replied: 'What's anybody marry anyone for?'
Meanwhile, Len and Esther had journeyed to England, the first Honeycombes to return to their
native land since William the stonemason and his family had sailed to Australia from Liverpool
80 years ago.
Len, who would be 24 in October 1930, had wanted to visit England for several years. He had
never met his English grandfather, John Honeycombe, who died in Kalgoorlie, and was a child
when his own father died. So any ancestral tales he may have heard would have come from the
|
womenfolk. But he must have known that his grandfather, John, who had died in October 1923,
had been born in Bristol and brought to Australia as a child. It seems, however, that the
Honeycombes' ancient origins in Cornwall were unknown to him, and would remain unknown
for another 34 years.
The inipetus for the voyage to Europe came from Mr and Mrs Ashworth; they had a teenage
son, Lennie whose further education would be enhanced, they felt, by a trip abroad. Mr Len
Ashworth, a hardware merchant, had taken an interest in Len Honeycombe, helping him with
advice on business matters, and he had said: 'Len, if you save your money, when we go to
England with Lennie, you can come with us." And Esther, who had never been out of
Queensland and was now over 50, was persuaded to travel with her youngest son. She made
use of her absence from Ayr to have her old home expanded and rebuilt.
They left Ayr on the night of Monday, 3 March and drove, via Mackay and Rockhampton, to
Brisbane, just after noon on the Wednesday. Len and Esther do not seem to have travelled
south with the Ashworths, who may have gone to Brisbane earlier, or by train. On 12 March
the party boarded the Hobson Bay, a modest cargo and passenger ship, and sailed for
Melbourne, via Sydney and Hobart. Most of them were sea-sick.
In Melbourne, on 25 March, a historic family meeting took place - and one wishes Esther had
written more about it and about what was said. She noted: 'Went to Regelsens, stayed lunch
and tea. Met son Dick and daughter Gussie. Also saw Jane Honeycombe, aged 81 yrs. Mrs R
79, both wonderful for age.'
Jane and Mrs Regelsen (Mary Ann) were the eldest daughters of Richard Honeycombe,
stonemason, who had emigrated to Geelong with his wife Elizabeth and three eldest children
(including Jane and Mary Ann) in 1853.
371
Richard had died in 1925. His youngest brother, John, had died in Kaigoorlie two years before
that.
What questions did Len have for his elderly cousins? What did he ask about his grandfather,
John, about his greatgrandfather, William the carpenter, and about his ancestors and England?
And what were Jane and Mary Ann able to tell him? They in turn would have asked about the
Queensland Honeycombes and would have doubtless been pleased to hear that the family
business in Ayr was prospering. They must have felt a pang of envy about Len and Esther's
voyage to England, the land of their birth, which they would never see.
Bob Honeycombe of Charters Towers was also in Melbourne in 1930 (he was 23) and visited
Mary Ann Regelsen. He went on to meet Thomas Gordon Honeycombe, then 41, second son
of Mary Ann's younger brother Tom. Said Bob years later: Thomas Gordon Honeycombe was
a manager of the Dunlop Rubber Tyre company in 1930. I met him in his office and he invited
me to his home. My aunt, Mary Ann Regelsen, said he was too rich for us. I didn't go'.
On 26 March, the Honeycombes and Ashworths left Melbourne on the Hobson Bay, sailing via
Adelaide, Fremantle, Colombo, Suez and Malta to Southampton, where they docked at 4.0am
on 3 April 1930. From there they travelled by train to London, staying at a hotel in the Strand.
Esther kept a diary of the whole trip, jotting down her impressions and noting where she and
Len went and what they saw. This diary is reproduced in full in Part Four of this book.
She and Len drove with the three Ashworths around Britain from coast to coast, lodging at
inexpensive guesthouses and hotels, sometimes on farms, and visiting relations, or friends of
|
relations and friends of friends - like relatives of Horace Horn in New Cross, London. Len, and
presumably Mr Ashworth, also had various business contacts to follow up and factories to see.
We know that Len had a letter of recommendation from the Burdekin merchants, Burns Philp,
introducing him to a London merchant in Fenchurch Street. Esther was entranced by the
scenery: green pastures, quaint old villages, ancient cathedrals and castles. She was thrilled to
see, and feel, snow, which she had never seen before.
With occasional breaks for recuperation the five Australians drove (presumably in a hired car)
from London to Inverness and Aberdeen, via the Lake District, Loch Lomond and Loch Ness.
And of course they visited the Scottish Ayr. They saw Blackburn and Blackpool, Ben Nevis
and Snowdon, Conway and Carnarvon Castles, Dover Castle and Stonehenge. They went to
Anglesey and only briefly into Cornwall as far as Camelford, from where, returning to Devon via
Launceston, they passed ten miles north of Calstock and Honeycombe House.
In London they toured Westminster Cathedral, St Paul's Cathedral, the Houses of Parliament,
the Tower of London, and saw the changing of the guard. They also went to the pictures -
Esther, it seems, liked the magic of the cinema -and she enjoyed comparing the prices of goods
with those back home. 'Wonderful', she writes several times, as well as 'Very wonderful'.
People were
372
often 'very nice', though some were shockingly poor and dirty. Sometimes she felt quite tired.
On 17 July, Len and Esther left London by train for Paris. From there they went to Amiens and
toured the battlefields and memorials of the First World War, before returning to London. Paris
seems to have impressed her more than London, especially its imposing buildings: they visited
Notre Dame, Versailles, and the Eiffel Tower. The achievements of Louis XIV and Napoleon
also seized her imagination. 'They hated her1, she notes of Louis' wife. 'Called her witch.'
On 23 July, Esther sailed from Southampton on the liner Olympic. Len saw her off, and it seems
she travelled on her own, probably third class. She wrote less about the voyage home, but she
went to the ship's pictures, to concerts, attended church services, and apparently never went
ashore.
On 21 August 1930, the ship docked at Fremantle, arriving at Melbourne on the 28th. Soon
Esther was home - moving into her newly built house - and with what tales to tell! She had been
away from Ayr for all of six months, the most amazing of her life.
Len, meanwhile, had gone around the world - the first Honeycombe to do so. He had sailed
across the Atlantic to Canada, to meet a penfriend, a girl to whom another female penfriend had
prevailed on him to write. He returned to Ayr via Los Angeles and the Pacific. He had a letter
of introduction from the Texas Oil Company to see an oil refinery and an oil-field near LA.
What else he did, what pleasures he sought, what cities he saw, we do not know; but his
horizons had inevitably widened in more ways than one.
He returned quite happily and hopefully to Ayr in September 1930, to yet another girl, who
lived in Ravenswood, and to whom he had written regularly while he was away.
Len was something of a 'ladies man', according to his nephew, Lloyd - 'He had flair and
personality; he could make a woman feel like a million dollars.' Apart from an abundance of
energy, good humour and charm, Len was taller than average in those days (he was 5'8"), with
thick dark hair, a noble brow, a generous mouth, and pale blue eyes.
The Ravenswood recipient of his letters while he was overseas was Ethel Keller. The daughter
|
of an accountant, who had once been an undertaker as well a Shire Clerk and Mines Secretary,
she had six brothers and five sisters. The Kellers had originated in Dublin, but both of Ethel's
grandmothers were German. She was 17 when she first met Len; he was 22. It was a year or
so before Alma's wedding, in 1929.
Rene and her police sergeant husband, Horace, happened to be stationed at the time in
Ravenswood, where the diminishing population (all the mines had closed down by the end of the
war) would eventually determine their removal as well. Rene used to attend the Kellers' church
and Horace played tennis with them. As Len's exertions in the Honeycombe business had
overtired him, it was decided, no doubt by his mother and sister, that he should have a change
of scene, a holiday - so why not go and stay in Ravenswood with his oldest sister, Rene? This
Len did, and met some of the Horns' young friends,
373
including the Kellers, who made as much as they could of the social life that was left.
Ethel recalled: 'We went up to Rene and Horace one night for an evening round the piano:
Horace had quite a good voice. That was how we met, I think.' But it wasn't Ethel's singing that
caught Len's eye, it was the dashing figure she cut on the tennis-court, dressed in white and with
a fashionable Eton crop. Another story is that he first saw Ethel on a tennis-court.
On his return to Ayr, Len talked enthusiastically about the young girl he'd met who was such a
wonderful tennis player. Weekend visits to Ravenswood became usual after that, and Esther
went too. Ethel would sometimes visit Ayr with her family at the time of the Ayr Show. But by
1930 the decline of Ravenswood as a gold-mining town became terminal, and the railway line
closed. Although the Kellers moved to Home Hill, a dozen kilometers south of Ayr, in 1933, it
was not until the Second World War that anything came of Ethel's association with Len and they
were wed.
Bill, meanwhile, had returned to Ayr, to work for the family business. He and Zoe lived in a
house in Munro Street, like the other Honeycombes. It was not a good time for businesses. For
the collapse of national economies worldwide in the "Great Depression', launched by the Wall
Street crash in October 1929, was spreading. By 1931, 25% of the Australian workforce was
unemployed. In such difficult times the Honeycombes clung together for financial security and
mutual support.
Nonetheless, Len's visit to Europe and America had opened his eyes to modern business
methods and machinery, and had fired his ambition to be more than the manager of a small
country store. For Esther had tended to leave the running of the store to him as she aged,
although she and Alma were always included in any discussions about improvements,
customers, new stock and new ideas. The latter mainly came from Len, and after his lengthy trip
overseas, he was even more keen to exploit the store's potential, as well as any commercial
developments in Ayr connected with farming and the land. He had dreamed of being a farmer
when he was a child. So he had told his mother, when she asked him what he would like to be
when he grew up. He also had a great liking for horses, and looked after the few the family kept
- as well as the vegetable plot. He could remember the pleasure of riding on a horse in front of
his father when he was about four.
The first expansionist move in the family business was made in 1935, when Bill and Len sought,
and were granted, a John Deere franchise (they made and sold tractors). A machinery division
of Honeycombes was thus created which was run from the store, the tractors being housed in
|
disused horse sheds at the back - Honeycombes had a delivery van by now. Bill, now 31, was
put in charge of this development. Although he had no mechanical training (apart from being a
dental mechanic), he had a certain aptitude for machines. He assembled the first John Deere
tractor seen in Ayr, which was delivered by a train in boxes. But spare parts were hard to get,
and two years later the
374
franchise was given up. It was replaced, however, by the Internationa! Harvester franchise in
March 1937.
Having failed with John Deere, Len had his doubts about this. Ethel said later: "He was diffident
about accepting their offer; he said: "I don't know machinery - I'm not a mechanic." The IH
manager for Queensland told him: "Mr Honeycombe, if you can manage one business, you can
manage another." And that gave him the confidence to accept the offer. They (IH) were a
splendid help all through the years - we never looked back.'
It was at this propititious time, on 20 August 1936, that a son was born to Zoe and Bill in the
hospital in Ayr. Bill's occupation in the birth certificate is given as 'grocer'. In view of the fact
that Rene had distanced herself from the family, that Alma and Lloyd were childless, and that
Len and Ethel would also produce no children, the baby boy soon became the focus for Len's
and Alma's and Esther's aspirations for the future. He was christened John Harold: John being
the second forename of his father and grandfather and the first of his greatgrandfather, the first
Honeycombe to come to Queensland; Harold was the name of his mother's favourite brother.
But despite the birth of a son and heir, Bill was not too happy at his Munro Street home. Alma
said later: 'He didn't want any children; he didn't want John, and he didn't want Lloyd, his
second son. The Second World War gave him the chance to get away from Zoe, and from Ayr.
He didn't want her either. So he cleared off and left everybody, all of us, and enlisted in the
Dental Corps; they were short of dentists, and he had trained as a dental mechanic. He never
went overseas; he served mainly in Brisbane and Melbourne, as a Sergeant in the RAAF.1
War was declared in September 1939. Len joined the local militia. As he was in his thirties and
the prime manager of a family business he was not pressured to enlist. The eldest son, Bill had
satisfied any obligations there. Len's obligations lay elsewhere. It was also iime, in the
uncertainties of war, to secure a wife and a home of his own.
He married Ethel Keller in the Home Hill Anglican Church on 1 January, 1940, a Saturday
afternoon; he was 33 and she was 29.
Asked why they chose New Year's Day, Ethel said: 'It was a new leaf, a new start, and it was
holiday time. Our relations could come from Ravenswood and Townsville and so forth. But the
Burdekin River had flooded the low-level bridge, and Len and others had to get a rail-motor to
go across. They couldn't go by car... The reception was at the School of Arts: there were
speeches and dancing. Afterwards, we drove to Townsville - Len had a small Austin - and
stayed there overnight. Then we went over to Magnetic Island, to Arcadia. We had intended to
drive up north, but it rained so much we couldn't go. So we came back to Home Hill. Len was
a bit sick when we got back, and he was lying on the bed, not feeling so good, and Rene's little
girl, who'd be about four, said: "I think Uncle Len's had too much wedding".'
375
Later that year, Len bought a small cane farm of about 120 acres near Hutchings Lagoon. Land
|
was cheap, because of fears of a Japanese invasion. Len said at the time: 'Well, we're not going
anywhere. We're staying here - we can't leave.' His thinking was: If the Japanese come they'll
take everything and shoot everyone, and if they don't come we'll be on a winner.
So he bought the farm, which was managed by a tenant farmer. It was a farseeing action, as
cane farms would prosper in future years, while family businesses were supplanted by chain
stores and supermarkets. In 1954 he would buy the adjoining cane farm for £9,000, and own
285 acres in all. By that time he also owned 15 acres of land in Rossiter's Hill, where he and
Ethel lived, and rented 103 acres of land near Home Hill and the Burdekin River from the
Drysdale Estate, at an annual rent of £181.10.0. This was Kastners Farm on the Klondyke
Road. It was leased, in Mrs IME Honeycombe's name in April 1944, and the lease was
renewed the following year. The farm was fairly dilapidated and run down: the house, and all the
animals, machinery, etc, were bought for £2,497.10.0. When the lease ran out, it was renewed
from Mr JW Board in July 1954 for £9,500. The freehold was bought by Len from Pioneer
Sugar Mills in March 1967 for over £14,000 (£6,000 for the sugarcane crop). It consisted of
154 acres then.
After the war, realising that the proposed new bridge across the Burdekin River would see an
increase in traffic, Len bought a piece of land at Home Hill in November 1946 for £185. A
branch of the farm machinery business was set up there. The land was sold in 1965 for
£15,000, and the machinery shop was sold in 1971 to Len Ashworth, who when a teenager
had travelled to Europe with the Honeycombes. He converted the building into a souvenir shop,
selling rocks and gems.
Back in 1940, after their marriage, Len and Ethel lived for the next few years in Ayr, in a flat in
Drysdale Street, which intersected Munro Street where the rest of the Honeycombes lived.
Next they lived in a house around the corner in Railway Street.
Then Len bought the land at Rossiter's Hill, for £240, part of which had once been the cricket
pitch at Rossiter's Hill, a low rise in the ground just south of Ayr. Their house was relocated and
moved on a truck to its new site; it was erected over a long weekend.
Said Ethel: 'The reason why we shifted was that Len wanted to expand the shop and he also
wanted to run some horses, so we needed more land. We used to come out to Rossiter's - they
owned all the land there - and he'd ask if they'd sell him some. He kept calling on them Sunday
by Sunday, and eventually the mother said: "Oh, why don't you let Lennie have some land?"
They always called him Lennie from when he was a boy in the grocery days. And eventually he
got what he wanted. Of course / didn't want to go out there, into the bush. There weren't any
other houses about and no electric light. There was only the bus - no car for me - and I didn't
like it at all, for a long time.
376
But we planted some palms, and other things - there were no trees to clear - and the bedroom
and kitchen were eventually extended. And Len had his racehorses, brood mares. He used to
send them over to New Zealand to be mated, or served... Later, when Len wanted to shift back
into town, when he wasn't so well - we thought we'd build a block of flats opposite the church,
live on top and rent underneath -1 said: "Oh look - let's stay put." And we did.'
In addition to horses (Len bought yearlings in New Zealand and raced them in Townsville and
Ayr) he reared prize chickens and bred pedigree dogs, Alsatians.
The war years were very difficult,' continued Ethel. 'All the senior staff we employed went off to
|
be trained, and all we had left were boys, delivering groceries door to door. They'd just built
that new building - and it had to be paid off. They worked long hours - Alma and Lloyd, Esther
and Len. They used to stay open until eleven o'clock at night. It was all hands on deck.'
A teenage girl called Clarice Richards was employed by Len Honeycombe to assist Alma in the
office. In 1989 she wrote to John Honeycombe about some of her remembrances of those
days.
'I remember the times during the war when things like chocolates, biscuits and tinned fruit were
virtually unobtainable... I remember the tedious job of having to count coupons for butter, sugar
and tea (collected from customers) and laboriously pasting them onto printed forms supplied by
the government, and these had to be handed in with the store's order to Burns Philp (the main
wholesaler supplying Honeycombes) before replacement stocks could be obtained. I remember
the introduction of the 40-hour-week, and we thought how wonderful it was to finish work at
20 to 5 in the afternoon, until the powers-that-be decided that this was too early to go home.
So commencing time was adjusted so that the shops then closed at 10 past 5. I remember all
the fun we had with your uncle, Lloyd Wilson - one of the funniest men I have ever met, with his
endless supply of yarns. As a very naive 15-year-old I don't think I fully understood the
meaning in a lot of his jokes at first... I remember when you, John, were just a kid in short pants,
and you used to annoy the life out of us office girls when you wanted to try your skill at typing a
letter on the office typewriter - a vintage model Remington... There was something special about
the atmosphere in a grocery store at Xmas time - a very busy time, with customers calling to
purchase all the Xmas "goodies". Items such as hams were available only on special occasions
such as Xmas and Easter, and the hams were always raw. You could not buy a cooked ham as
you can today... All the shops stayed open until 9.0pm on Xmas Eve.'
John Kerr, in Black Snow and Liquid Gold, described what further effects the Second World
War had on Ayr.
'At the outbreak of war, guards were immediately appointed to such vital installations as the
powerhouse, at heavy cost to the ratepayer. They were unarmed, of little practical value, and
were soon removed. The Air Raid Precaution organisation was rapidly established, although the
front line was half a world away. Its members were issued with helmets, badges and
armbands...
Children were taught the drills and volunteer fire brigades were established in Home Hill and
Ayr. This gave a much needed degree of preparedness when Japan entered the war. Each town
had an air-raid siren... Local branches of the Red Cross and the Queensland Sock and
Comforts Fund were formed to resume the work that had ended only 21 years before.
Women's commitment was substantial, most clearly in the Comforts Fund and the Women's
Land Army in cotton and vegetable picking... Public presentations were held to farewell the
volunteers, (and) voluntary levies, carnivals and functions were held to aid patriotic funds...
Council supported those at the front with a remission of rates for the duration of the war... Local
volunteers for the front line went to training camp at Miowera, south of Bowen. With no end to
war in sight, registration for military training was extended to all young men from the start of
1941. Local members of the Militia and National trainees went south, with Lt TA Campbell in
charge, for a three-month training course in Home Defence.'
At Sellheim, Captain Bob Honeycombe enlisted for war service in October 1941.
Kerr continues: 'The war was painful for many Italians, who had migrated to North Queensland.
|
(Some) were treated shamefully and interned... Local police advised Italians not to congregate
publicly, especially not to talk Italian... After Japan bombed Pearl Harbour in December 1941,
and Asian colonies fell (Singapore surrendered in February 1942 and Darwin was bombed),
Australians suddenly sensed the imminent threat. Within days the Mobile Recruiting Rally was
enrolling volunteers in Home Hill... Ayr police station was supplied with a powerful electric siren
to blast out the air-raid warnings. Local businesses had to protect shop windows to prevent
slivers of glass flying about... Constructing air- raid shelters was given top priority. Schools were
closed until zig-zag trenches were dug in the grounds... Separate trenches were dug for boys
and girls... Blackouts were imposed from sunset to sunrise, so as not to provide targets for
enemy bombers. Radio stations went off the air at 6.30pm. Although regulations permitted
shrouded lights, Ayr street lights were turned off completely... There were few people shopping,
and even necessities were scarce. Houses were empty as civilians evacuated voluntarily, and
many businesses closed.'
Petrol was rationed, and then meat (in September 1943). Home deliveries by motor vehicle
were curtailed and trucks impounded for military use. Grocers were compelled to stockpile
foodstuffs in case of an emergency - tins of fruit, condensed milk, jam, etc and bags of sugar,
salt and soap. More shortages were caused and prices soared when supplies were diverted to
feed the influx of troops.
While women and children fled south for safety in 1942 - Esther and Ethel were among them
and would be away from Ayr for over a year - thousands of troops, Australian and American,
were passing northwards through the Burdekin, although few were actually stationed in the
shire. Some were based at a prisoner-of-war camp south of the Burdekin River and opposite
Clare, where Italian prisoners, brought all the way from Europe, were immured. Some
378
American servicemen came to Ayr by truck from Woodstock aerodrome for rest and
recreation at Nelson's Lagoon and Alva Beach. In July 1942, a Japanese flying-boat dropped
the only bombs that fell on Queensland during the war; they fell on Townsville. But no one was
hurt and little damage was done.
Much more devastation would have been wreaked by the Australians themselves if the
Japanese had invaded the north. If that had happened, the Army had planned and prepared to
lay waste much of Queensland, destroying 'everything likely to maintain or assist the enemy in
his operations', and retreating to a line north of Brisbane where the enemy's advance would be
resisted and battle joined.
Zoe Honeycombe had gone south to Brisbane in 1940, before the evacuation of women and
children from the Burdekin began. She went there to be near her husband and she took John,
aged four, with her. For reasons that are not too clear - except that she was pregnant - she
returned to Ayr early in 1944 and left John there (now aged seven) to be cared for by his
grandmother and Alma for the next two years. Zoe then travelled down to her mother in
Rockhampton, where on 21 February 1944 she gave birth to another baby boy, who was
christened Lloyd William (after his uncle, Lloyd Wilson, and his father). Zoe was 38 when
Lloyd was born.
She was more fond of her second son than of John, whom she is said to have treated none too
well, scolding and slapping him. For John was favoured by the Honeycombes, by Esther and
Alma and Len, with whom Zoe was not in sympathy. Alma said later: 'She took a dislike to all
|
the Honeycombes, on account of Bill and her being unhappy. She said: "I'll bring up Lloyd my
way." But she didn't have any idea of bringing up children - Lloyd was spoiled; he grew up like
a weed... She was quite a gooa living woman, but a bit religious, a bit odd.'
Zoe's aversion to the Honeycombes did not, however, intensify until after the war. Nor did Bill's
to her. He was still tied to her, and supported her and their two sons quite adequately: he had a
quarter interest in the business and his RAAF pay. But while he was stationed in Melbourne he
met a much younger women who would one day be his second wife.
She was Gwen Copeland, who was 18 years younger than Bill. When they met, in 1942, she
was 20 and he was 38. Gwen was in the WAAF, a stenographer, and a sergeant like Bill.
According to her they met in the Sergeants Mess of an RAAF base near Melbourne after she
had had a dental check-up. They were both living on the RAAF base at the time. It seems they
started going out together, despite the fact that he was a married man.
Gwen's father, who had worked on the railways and served in the First World War, died in
1924 when she was two. Her mother had remarried a steamroller driver, Edwin Thomas
Madden, who also had a young daughter, Mary, from a previous marriage. They lived in
Lawson, about 15 miles east of Katoomba in the Blue Mountains. Gwen was educated at the
primary school there and then at a high school in Hazelbrook, a few miles further east. She was
employed in an office in Sydney when war was declared.
379
Her maiden name, Copeland, is the same as that of the Helen Copeland who married Lawrence
Harward Mountjoy at Torrumbarry in July 1883; she was born in Ireland and her father was a
surveyor. It is quite possible, though not proved, that she and Gwen Copeland were related.
Bill Honeyoombe and Gwen had happy times in Melbourne during the war: work was also less
demanding than in Ayr and hours less long.
Meanwhile, the nearness of the Japanese and the chance of invasion diminished when the battle
for Papua and New Guinea came to a bloody end by December 1943. More than 6,000
Australians had died in combat there, over 2,000 of them in the fighting along the Kokoda Trail.
American forces then made major advances in the Pacific, closing in on Japan. But although
Germany surrendered to the Allies in Europe in May 1945, it was not until 15 August - after
atom bombs had been dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki - that the Labour Prime Minister
Ben Chifley, who had taken over from John Curtin after his death in July, announced the
surrender of Japan.
The war was over. People gathered in the streets of Ayr to celebrate, and all work stopped. An
open-air service for all religious denominations was held -34 of Ayr's sons died in the war - and
the following day became a holiday, with sporting events and a children's picnic. Empty shops
and homes were opened up and reoccupied, but it was three years before all the air-raid
shelters in the area were demolished. Recovery in economic terms, however, was slow, and
tobacco remained in short supply for many years. The major event of postwar reconstruction
was the high-level road and rail bridge across the Burdekin River connecting Home Hill and
Ayr. The low-level bridge had been wrecked by floodwaters in 1917, 1925, 1940 and washed
away, with a train, in March 1945. Work began on the new bridge in April 1947, and it was
fully operational within ten years.
After the war, late in 1945, both Bill and Zoe returned to Ayr, living together for the last time
with their sons; John was nine and Lloyd was nearly two. Bill had said goodbye to Gwen, most
|
reluctantly it seems. Perhaps she saw no future in her association with the much older man.
Perhaps she was looking for, or had found, a man of her own age.
Little John was now working in the store, as Alma and Len had done when they were children,
after school and at weekends; the store stayed open in the evenings until 8.30pm. He used to
cut the butter, which came in boxes, into one pound and half-pound slabs; most items were
bought in bulk and packaged on the premises. He weighed sugar and potatoes and was
entrusted with bottling methylated spirits and kerosene. Alma taught him about costing and
doing accounts, and he was paid about two shillings a week. He learned how a business was
run and about values of every sort. There wasn't much time for other activities, and school
homework must also been done. But he went swimming and fishing and learned how to play the
piano, being taught locally by a female music teacher over a period of five years.
380
That was his mother's idea, although neither she nor Bill could play the piano. A good singer,
Bill used to sing tenor at concerts and in choirs: 'Vilja' from The Merry Widow was a favourite
of his. John would accompany his parents to parties in people's homes, when singing around the
piano was commonplace. On Christmas Day all the Honeycombes would gather in Len and
Ethel's house on Rossiter's Hill for a lavish meal. Presents would have been opened that morning
after an early church service; or they might have gone to a midnight mass on Christmas Eve. On
Boxing Day they might all go to Alva Beach, where Alma and Lloyd Wilson had a weekend
shack. Several families would gather there, visiting each other and going for a swim, unworried
in those days about stingers and sharks. There were, however, lifesavers on duty at the beach
and an observation tower. The community was of necessity comfortably self-sufficient; fruit and
meat were plentiful; there was little need to seek diversions in Townsville, which was a long, hot
journey away by car.
Len was 40 in October 1946. Speaking of him in the postwar years Ethel said: 'He had a busy
life. All the hours of the day were meant to be used, and after a wash and a meal at home he
used to often go back to work at night. Or he'd go and see a farmer about something. Or
there'd be a Chamber of Commerce meeting. And he was on the church council - he was a
warden for 25 years. He was very active fund-raising. He enjoyed it all though.'
Of Ethel herself, her nephew John said: 'She didn't have any labour-saving devices in the house.
Washing would take one morning a week and ironing an afternoon. And although they didn't
have any children there was always the cooking to do: she did her own baking, made damper
and her own jam every year, rosella jam. And there was a lot of work being done for the
churches. She was always very actively involved in the church: her mother was the same. She
sang in church choirs when she was young, and in The Messiah every year at Christmas, at the
Masonic Hall. In the evening she played cards. Or Len would have some business people
around. It was much more usual then to entertain at home in a town this size... Ethel was a
serene sort of person, very kind, with a sense of humour and good common sense. She had little
to do with the business. Nor did Zoe, who never played any part in it at all.'
Down south, Gwen Copeland had married Norman Eldridge Jarvis. He, apparently, had also
been in the RAAF during the war and was also a sergeant. It seems that he was acquainted with
both Bill and Gwen and may have been a friend of both. He may in fact have worked with Bill.
When Bill returned to his wife in Ayr after the war, the way was clear for Norman, who was
three years older than Gwen. He married her in Sydney sometime in 1946. Their first child,
|
Pamela Kaye Jarvis, was born on 14 February 1947 at Corryong, on the northeastern Victorian
border with New South Wales. Norman was working on the family firm at Cudgewa, alongside
his father, Reuben Jarvis, his brother Kenneth, and his sister Melva. Called 'Fairyvale1, the farm
was in mountainous country west of the upper reaches of the Murray River and about 50km
northwest of Mt Kosciusko and the Snowy River.
381
Bill is said to have made more than one trip down south to see Gwen and Norman, presumably
staying with them at 'Fairyvale'. Perhaps he attended their wedding in Sydney. Perhaps he
travelled down to Victoria again after Pam Jarvis was born.
These visits no doubt speeded up the dissolution of his own marriage in Ayr. At one point Zoe
also went off on her own, perhaps to Rockhampton, and her small son Lloyd was taken in by
Ethel and Len. 'I lived out there for four or five weeks', said Lloyd later. 'Maybe longer. It was
quite enough for Ethel.'
The marriage of Bill and Zoe finally fell apart in 1949, after surviving, uneasily, for 19 years. The
collapse was precipitated by the accidental death of Norman Jarvis at Cudgewa in August
1949. Five months earlier, Gwen had suffered another loss when her second child, a baby boy
called Stephen, died a few hours after he was born in Corryong District Hospital on 4 March;
the cause of death was 'massive collapse of lung'. It is possible that Bill Honeycombe was in
New South Wales or Victoria at the time, because after taking both his sons to their new
schools in February that year, he drove south. More than likely, however, he merely left the
Burdekin to take up a new job, perhaps in Brisbane or in another Queensland town. Then
Norman was killed; he was 29.
It happened at 'Fairyvale' on 24 August, a clear winter's day. At the subsequent coroner's
inquest at Corryong in September four people gave evidence: the local Anglican minister, the
Rev May, who officially identified the body; Dr Graeme Larkins; Senior Constable Samuel
Black; and the deceased's brother, Kenneth Jarvis, who told the Deputy Coroner, Mr Everard,
how Norman died.
He said; 'I am a farmer residing at'Fairyvale', Cudgewa. About 11.0am on 24 August 1949 I
went with my brother (the late Norman Eldridge Jarvis) to a paddock about 600 yards from my
home at Cudgewa to get a load of firewood. Norman was driving the spring cart and driving a
young mare that had been recently broken in. I was seated beside him in the spring cart. After
loading the wood we left for home. As we had to pass through another paddock Norman
stopped the horse and I got down to remove the sliprails. After the sliprails were taken down
Norman drove the horse and cart through. Norman attempted to stop after passing through the
opening to pick me up and give me a ride home. The mare could not be checked and
commenced to trot and then gallop down the slope. The paddock had furrows across, which
made the spring cart very rough to ride on. After going about 50 yards Norman was shaken off
the load of wood and slipped onto the mare's back, and from there he fell in front of the near-
side wheel, which passed over his back, just above the small of his back. I ran to where
Norman was lying and he said: "Ken -1 think my back is broken." He did not speak again. I
sang out to my sister Melva to call the doctor. Norman appeared to become unconscious after
he told me his back was broken. I released his belt, and collar, and took off his boots and
raised his head slightly. Dr Larkins of Corryong arrived about ten minutes later, but he could not
|
pick up any heartbeat.'
382
In answer to a question from Mr Everard, Ken replied: 'I think the firewood may have butted
into the mare's rump. The breeching may have been too long.'
Dr Larkins told the coroner: 'I found the deceased lying on his back on the ground. He was in a
very deeply shocked condition, and died within a few moments. Examination just after death
showed that his spine was completely fractured in the upper lumbar region.1
Senior Constable Black said: 'In response to a telephone message from Dr Larkins I went to the
property of Mr Reuben F Jarvis of Cudgewa. In a paddock about 600 yards from Mr Jarvis's
house I could see the marks where a cartwheel had passed over some object. A pair of heavy
boots was lying at the spot, which was 57 yards from the opening into the paddock. Between
the opening into the paddock and where the boots were lying I could see where the wheel
tracks of the cart had passed over furrows... At the bottom of the paddock, about 600 yards
from where the boots lay, I saw a spring cart upturned and some firewood lying underneath and
beside it.'
Gwen was widowed at the age of 26. She wrote to Bill about Norman's death and from
wherever Bill was then living and working he travelled to Cudgewa, to provide what help and
consolation he could. It seems that before long he made up his mind that he wanted to spend the
rest of his life with Gwen, and not in Ayr, and give her and her fatherless child a home.
We do not know whether he returned to Ayr that September, but in order to acquire some
capital and sever some family connections, he sold his quarter share in the family business to
Len and Alma. Esther was very upset by this, by the fact that her eldest son intended to
abandon not only the business but his wife and two young sons and move in with another
woman down south. Bill was upset because he felt that Len managed to do him out of the full
value of his share and that the amount to be paid in dividends to Zoe was insufficient to support
her and the boys. Ill-feeling and resentment were rife, and the family rift was never fully healed.
Zoe never forgave Bill for deserting her, and her bitterness influenced her attitude to his family
for many years. Esther was less unforgiving, although Bill had betrayed his father's aspirations
and her expectations, and his name. The Ayr Honeycombes and Bill hardly ever met again,
except at funerals (although Alma kept in touch with him), and none of the older ones ever met
Gwen. She was 'that woman' to Esther. To Zoe she was 'that bitch1.
Before Bill left Queensland earlier that year he had taken his two sons to their new schools; it
was a first day for both. In February 1949 he had walked down the road with five-year-old
Lloyd to Ayr State School, and then had driven 12-year-old John to a boarding school, All
Souls School in Charters Towers, which was run by the Brotherhood of St Barnabas, an
Anglican teaching order, although not many of the teachers were brothers. Then Bill drove south
to Sydney.
When he and Gwen began living together we do not know. But her little daughter Pam is said
(by Pam) to have lived with her grandmother until 1952,
383
dusting them. And then I would push the big broom, sweeping the store inside and out. On
Saturday mornings I got paid - about two shillings a week... When I was about seven or eight I
started playing football and rugby league; I was fairly big for my age. After football matches
|
we'd collect the empty bottles people had dropped in the stands under their seats. We got
money for them. Sundays were also spent on sport, or fishing and shooting - country pursuits...
I was at Ayr State School from 1949 to 1956, and I used to walk past the shop every day. Our
house was about 400 yards away.'
John, meanwhile, had suffered from his father's double desertion - by leaving Ayr and leaving
him at a boarding-school at the age of 12. He was unhappy at All Souls School for over a year,
but gradually learned how to fit in and make friends. For a time he was in the Scouts. Neither
excelling academically nor in athletics, he was disadvantaged by not having a father, and a
mother who didn't much care for him. Len was too absorbed in business matters to take Bill's
place, and accordingly John revered some of his masters; they were inspirational to him. His
main achievement was winning an essay competition on The Tourist Potential of North
Queensland. Although he had to find out from a dictionary what 'potential' meant, it would be a
keyword later on, as he strove to realise his own potential, and that of others and of every
business scheme.
In the holidays, when he returned to Ayr, he stayed with his mother or with the Wilsons, Alma
and Lloyd, with whom his grandmother Esther was living then. But he didn't have a proper
home or home life. So when he went north to Innisfail, to holiday with the family of a
schoolmate, John Stalley (which he did four times) he luxuriated not only in the lush tropical
scenery but also in the warmth of a close-knit family. The father was rector of a local church
and John stayed at the rectory. 'The mother was a delightful person,' he said years later.
'Always full of fun.' So unlike Zoe. He added: 'It was very pleasant to be part of a family like
that.'
John left All Souls School in December 1952 when he was 16, a standard practice at that time.
He could have gone further, but he preferred doing and earning to learning; and he was needed
at the store. He had never thought of working anywhere else: Esther and Alma, and chiefly Len,
had taught him well. Len also paid for John to learn Italian: it would be useful in the business.
For most of the cane-cutters were first or second year immigrants, who invariably went on to
buy small farms and holdings of their own. John would remember some of Len's instructions and
advice for the rest of his life - such as 'If you want to know something, go and ask, and listen;
most people ask, but never listen' -'Make sure you go to church on Sunday, because it's good
for business.'
By now three stores were managed and owned by the Honeycombes. In addition to the
Progressive Store in Munro Street (so named in 1922) there was a pioneering cut-price, self-
service store in Queen Street called the Grocerteria, which was opened in 1952, and the
Community Cash Store (the CCS), which was on the corner of Macmillan and Parker streets
and run by Bill Aitken.
385
Major changes were however, about to occur and the family's fortunes be transformed. Major
events were occurring elsewhere: Australian troops were fighting in the Korean War and would
soon be involved in Malaya; the first British atomic bomb was exploded off Western Australia;
aborigines in the Northern Territory became officially Australian citizens; uranium was found
near Mt Isa.
In February 1952 King George VI died, and his eldest daughter was crowned Queen Elizabeth
II in June 1953. The following year the young Queen and her husband, Prince Philip, visited
|
Australia between February and April. The visit, the first by a reigning monarch, was hailed by
huge crowds and with much loyal fervour. Among the crowds greeting the Queen in Townsville
was John Honeycombe. He gave her a wave. On that same day she met several local
dignitaries, among them the Chairman of the Burdekin Shire, Ernie Ford -the father of John's
future wife. Ernie noted in his diary: 'Met the Queen.'
Although the coronation had been televised in the UK, the first TV station in Australia, TCN 9
in Sydney, did not start transmitting until September 1956. This was one technical and all-
pervasive innovation that Esther Honeycombe never saw. For when her grandson John was a
month short of his eighteenth birthday, Esther died.
Esther Honeycombe died in Ayr aged 74, worn out by years and long hours of seldom
alleviated work, on 25 July 1954, a Sunday. Ethel said of her: 'She was a very hard-working
woman; she really lived for her family. But she had a sense of fun.'
John said: 'I always had a high opinion of her; she was always very kind to me... I was there
when she died. She died at home, in the double bed in Alma's main bedroom. I was living next
door at the time, in her house. Alma was there, and Len, and the priest from the local church.
About an hour or two before she died she said: "There's Johnny... He never could handle those
horses." Obviously her mind had gone back to her days at Charters Towers when she was a
young girl. She had a brother called Johnny; she thought she could hear him bringing the horses
in.'
The funeral was on the Tuesday morning, 27 July, at All Saints Church. Bill came north for the
funeral, staying with John in Esther's house; Zoe ignored him. Rene and Horace Horn came up
from Brisbane and Bob Honeycombe and his mother Selina from Charters Towers. All three of
Esther's husband's elderly sisters were there: Jenny Butcher, Annie Johnson and Nellie
McHugh. So was a certain "Mr T Weston' and some of the Chapmans, including a 'Mr John
Chapman'. Was he Esther's younger half-brother Johnny, whom she pictured as she died? Was
he the youngest child of Annie Chapman, whom she had christened John Valentine Black?
Mrs Rickard was also there: as Nellie Peel she was cared for by Esther when both were little
girls. Nellie Rickard said, as the coffin went to its grave: 'Perhaps Esther will rest at last.'
It was the last time all these descendants and relatives of John Honeycombe the goldminer and
Irish Mary his wife would meet. As Len said, it was the end of an era -100 years in fact since
the first family of Australian Honeycombes settled in Geelong.
The family solicitor, old Mr Dean, had also come to Ayr from Townsville for the funeral.
Afterwards he read the will.
Esther's grandson John recalled: 'It was July, one of the winter months, and everybody sat out in
the sun, in cane chairs on the lawn, and he read the will in the garden at the side of the house
straight after the funeral. Most of Esther's estate, however, had already been passed on to Alma
and Len.'
The will had been drawn up two years earlier. In it, Esther left her piano to Alma, while all the
rest of her furniture and the contents of her home were to be divided equally between Alma and
Rene. The house itself was to be sold for removal and the net proceeds divided equally between
her four children, Rene, Bill, Alma and Len; the land on which the house stood (Allotment 9 of
Section 50) was given to Bill, Len and Alma as joint tenants thereof. The rest of her estate was
to be divided between Alma and Len. A loan of £5,000 to Len was 'forgiven' - cancelled. He
also received a legacy of £500. Rene was given £400 and £50 in annual instalments over the
|
next ten years. Esther's grandchildren (including John and Lloyd) and great-grandchildren (via
Rene) received £50 each. She had three life insurance policies, and was worth in all - and what
a difference from the 25 shillings she is said to have had in her purse when she came to Ayr -
just over £13,400.
Esther had tried to be fair, and Bill was not forgotten, although he inevitably felt aggrieved at the
far greater rewards bestowed on Alma and in particular on Len. He lingered in Ayr for a few
weeks, but no further amends were made. Bill was deeply hurt. When he returned to Ayr in
December that year for Lloyd Wilson's funeral nothing more was gained. Instead, he was
persuaded to sell his share in Allotment 9 to Alma and Len, for a sum that he felt was unfairly
low. Although Alma kept in touch with him, and later his second son, Lloyd, it was only Lloyd's
education and job prospects that thereafter brought Bill north, and when that was resolved he
stayed away.
In the meantime Len, having announced the end of an era, added: 'We've got to change too. It's
time to get out of groceries, and into farming and land.'
'It was a very difficult decision to make,' said John. 'But it was the right decision, as cane farms
have prospered and groceries haven't - in 1956 the chain store BBC opened their first store in
Ayr. We couldn't have competed with them.'
On 18 October 1954 Len and Alma accepted an offer for the Progressive Store and the CCS
shop on Macmillian Street from Coutts Ltd - to include 'the goodwill of both businesses (if any),
all fixtures, fittings, refrigeration, scales, trucks, bacon cutters and all other plant and equipment
together with stock-in-trade.' Coutts agreed to pay just over £8,000. The sale of the
Grocerteria in Queen Street was also initiated, and the store was eventually sold to Coutts,
387
plus trucks, fittings and stock, for £3,750 in March 1955, a clause in the contract specifying that
Coutts had to remove all Honeycombe signs and 'not use the name Honeycombe in any way
with the future conduct of the said business.'
With £9,000 of the money Len received from the sale of the three stores he and Alma bought
the second cane farm at Hutching's Lagoon.
Len was able to make such wholesale changes because his mother was dead and Alma's
husband was ill. He was now the man in total charge. Even John was away from the scene.
Eighteen in August 1954, John had travelled to Sydney for a two-week holiday; on Mount
Kosciusko he saw his first snow and had a snowball fight with a friend. Then after his birthday
he went off to do his National Service at a military training area south of Brisbane. A few
months later John received a telephone call from Alma. She said: 'You better come home and
help look after things. Len's had a nervous breakdown.1
This occurred in October, and must have been occasioned by Len's business worries and the
radical decisions concerning the selling of the grocery stores - something that his mother would
not perhaps have wanted. There was something else. Len was 48 on 14 October, and a few
days later he received a letter from the District Registrar in Charters Towers in response to one
from him asking for a copy of his mother's birth certificate. It said: 'I am unable to find any
record of this birth. However, Birth entry 1375 records the birth of an illegitimate female child
MARY ESTHER who was born to Johannah formerly Black now Weston. The date of birth is
3 October 1879.'
Len's mother had called herself Irene Mary Esther Chapman when she married; now it
|
transpired she was neither Irene nor a Chapman. It was all too much for him. Ethel took Len
north to the Atherton Tableland to recuperate, and John took over the business, assisted by
Alma. Then Lloyd Wilson died of a heart attack on 15 December; he was 54. Len and Ethel
did not attend Lloyd's funeral, and remained up north until just before Christmas. The sale of the
three groceries was finalised on his return.
John remained in Ayr for a year before going south to complete his National Service. He moved
permanently into Alma's house, siding himself with 'those bloody Honeycombes' as Zoe referred
to her husband's relations. She was now taking in lodgers to supplement her income.
Although Len had rid himself of much associated with his mother, he still sought to elevate her
memory and to commemorate her life with something more socially significant than a gravestone
- to this day the only one in the Ayr cemetery that bears the Honeycombe name. It says: 'In
loving memory of Irene Mary Esther Honeycombe, beloved mother of Rene, Alma, Bill and
Len... Always remembered.'
Without discussing the matter with Alma, and thereby upsetting her for a while, Len paid for a
new marble-topped altar made of brick to be installed in the rebuilt All Saints War Memorial
Church. The raising of funds for the rebuilding of the Anglican church, the third on the site, had
begun in 1949, and it was designated a war memorial as donations were consequently tax
deductible; the
388
old church became the parish hall. The new church, and the altar, were dedicated on 25
September 1955 by the Bishop of North Queensland, Bishop Shevill; young Lloyd, aged 11,
was the Bishop's cassock boy and server. The altar was remodelled and moved forward in
1974.
After Len's death, in 1973, his widow Ethel commissioned a spectacular mosaic, 15 feet high,
as his memorial. Placed on the eastern wall behind the altar, the huge oblong mosaic, made by
an Atherton craftsman, Stan Moses was made up of over 100,000 chips coloured red, white,
silver and gold. It depicted the risen Christ surrounded by angels' wings. The mosaic was
dedicated by a later Bishop of North Queensland, the Rt Rev John Lewis, in 1976.
But such interior memorials are virtually unregarded compared with the large signs that now
crown several premises in Townsville and Ayr. For Esther's grandson, John Honeycombe, built
wisely and well on her and Len's achievements, and the family name is not only known
throughout the Burdekin but blazoned over the several million-dollar businesses dealing in real
estate, used cars, and farm machinery, and owned and managed by the Honeycombes today.
And yet, as with others who came to Australia from other lands, in other times, who made their
mark and helped to shape their new homeland in many ways, it is the official recognition of
achievements that pleases most - and may endure - the bestowing of a name on a place, a farm,
a town, a city, a mountain, a river, a piece of land however great or small. Batman, Collins,
Murray, Eyre, Flinders, Wickham, Bass, Gibson, Leichhardt, Sturt: these names - and many
more - belonged to men who came and saw and conquered and, in great or modest measure,
are commemorated throughout Australia today.
You will need a magnifying glass and a detailed map of Ayr to find a place called Honeycombe.
But there it is, on Rossiter's Hill, a little road on the edge of the land that Len once owned. The
Shire Council in the 1970s, recognising the part that the Honeycombe family had played in the
prosperous development of Ayr, named this road Honeycombe Street.
|
In doing so they linked the family's future to its past. For the only other place in the world called
Honeycombe is the house in Cornwall where Honeycombes lived seven centuries ago. That
house gave its name to the family who lived there then, and now, many generations later, the
family's name was given to a street, a hyphen of land on the other side of the world.
So a line was drawn between two dots, a fragile faint uncertain line that invisibly flowed from
John via Bill and Zoe, Esther and Will, John and Mary, to William and Elizabeth, and connected
them all to their misty Cornish ancestors, who knew nothing of Australia, nor of what their
children's children would see and know and do in another country so very far away.
Although we glimpse their yesterdays, and record and remember some of our own, we see
ahead no better than they. We only know that life goes on, the line goes on - but whither? And
who will stand on an alien shore a hundred years from now, as William did, and wonder what
the next few years will bring?
when she went to live with Bill and Gwen in Katoomba and where she went to school.
Katoomba is in the Blue Mountains west of Sydney, and Bill is said to have lived in adjacent
Leura before settling in Katoomba, where he worked for a dentist called Kelvin Hutchinson,
who ten years later would describe Bill in a handwritten reference as 'by far the best dental
mechanic 1 have had the pleasure to be associated with.' Bill had no hobbies, but he developed
a sideline of fashioning jewellery, of cutting and polishing stones. Gwen also had a job: she was
the manager of a dress salon and drapery shop.
Although Pam, and probably others in NSW, were led to believe that Gwen and Bill had
married, Zoe refused to agree to a divorce. It wasn't until 1961, when the divorce laws
changed, that Bill was able to file for divorce, conceding that he would pay Zoe £8 a week, as
well as Lloyd's education, any medical bills, the rates, and provide her with a home (their Munro
Street house).
Bill and Gwen eventually married in March 1962; he was 58.
Back in Ayr, Esther's health was fading: she was 70 in October 1949, and in that year she
moved in with Alma and Lloyd Wilson and lived with them until she died.
After Bill's departure, Len became the overall manager of the machinery side of the business,
and Alma ran the grocery store. Although Len, 43 in 1949, had ideas about expanding the
business - he opened a machinery outlet in Home Hill - any major developments would have to
wait until his mother died; age had made her averse to too much change.
The Home Hill shop was run by two of Ethel's married brothers. One of them, Len Keller, was
a tractor mechanic; the other, Fort, managed the shop until he returned to Ayr, where he
eventually managed the BP Depot. A sister, Myrtle, took over her father's accountancy practice
in Home Hill and was the pianist for the Home Hill Choir.
Len's energies outside the business were devoted to church affairs and charities, to horse-
breeding and the growing of roses and colourful annuals in the garden at Rossiter's Hill. In the
last two pursuits he was assisted by Eddy Powell, who lived in a small house at the back. Every
year Len travelled with Ethel to New Zealand, to look at horses at yearling sales. He told young
Lloyd that one day he'd retire and breed horses and leave the grocery and machinery businesses
to be run by John and Lloyd.
Both boys, when not at school, were co-opted to work for the Honeycombes. Lloyd's
induction in the business began when he was about seven (in 1951).
He said later: 'I remember working on the grocery side initially because they wouldn't trust me
|
near the machinery. I began picking out bad onions and potatoes from the good ones - sitting in
this pit full of stinking onions and stinking potatoes and picking out the bad ones and putting
them to one side... From there I graduated to the job of unpacking cardboard boxes of supplies
and putting the items on the racks - old ones at the front, new ones at the back - and
384
Len Honeycombe died of a heart attack in 1973. But he never fully recovered from his nervous
breakdown and the events of 1954. His confidence was impaired as well as his mind: he felt less
able to cope.
He was 50 in October 1956. Although he continued to supervise the two farm machinery
businesses for another 14 years, during which he also began selling cars as well as trucks, his
interest in these entreprises waned as his certainty in himself and his mental health declined, the
latter veering between moments of elation and paralysing negativity. He became manic-
depressive; and although Ethel, Alma and John became experts at calming him down or bucking
him up, he was occasionally difficult to control. 'There was no telling what he would do when he
was on a high,' said John. 'He might want to buy this or sell that. The business was affected in
some ways.'
Every year Len and Ethel went on a trip, mainly to Melbourne or New Zealand, these trips
coinciding with yearling sales. He had a personal income from the properties he owned. In 1969
he and Ethel travelled to England. They stayed in Berners Hotel in London for part of June and
July. I saw them twice and they saw me read the ITV News at ITN.
I was 32 then and remember little about our meetings, except that the older couple were rather
old-fashioned and quiet. Through me they also met Peter and Joyce Honeycombe of
Walthamstow. It was the first time different branches of the family tree had met and the first time
Len and Ethel heard about some of the history of the Honeycombes, about Cornwall and
Honeycombe House.
Len officially retired in 1970, and his nephew John, 34 that year, assumed the leading role in the
management of the family business. One of the first things he did was to close the Home Hill
machinery shop the following year. 'With the increase in modern communication,' he said, 'it just
wasn't viable to have two outlets 10 kilometres apart.'
On 11 February 1973 Len and Ethel were on their annual trip to the North Island of New
Zealand, visiting horse studs and friends and staying as usual in Greerton, part of Tauranga; Len
was 66.
The Ayr newspaper, The Advocate, said: 'They had been motoring around the town of
Greerton during the day. On their return to the motel, Len decided to lie down as he felt a little
tired. A short while later, Mrs Honeycombe found that he had died while resting.'
John said later: 'I got a phonecall from New Zealand at ten o'clock at night, from Ethel, telling
me that Len had had a stroke that day and died. So I got on a plane at six o'clock the next
morning from Townsville to Sydney, and I was in New Zealand by about half-past one that
afternoon. He was cremated in Tauranga and his ashes were flown back to Townsville. Len and
Ethel had very good friends in Tauranga and would stay at the same motel every year. They'd
390
go over in November and make the motel their base. They'd stay until about February, through
our very hot months... They had other friends in Hamilton. Len would go to the local Rotary
|
Club arcd«the local Anglican church.1 Alma said: 'John made all the arrangements. We couldn't
afford to bring Len back - it was very expensive in those days. We didn't have any ready
money, nor did Ethel. It was all in property.'
Len's ashes were interred in the crematorium at Townsville.
Ethel continued to visit New Zealand annually after Len's death, and often went far overseas.
With a friend she went on organised tours of Europe, to the Holy Land, to Greece, to the West
Indies and America. She was away from Queensland for four or five months every year. She
could afford it, as in 1975 she sold her share in the family business to John for half a million
dollars. Alma had already given John her quarter share, while retaining her house and receiving
an allowance. Honeycombes was now entirely his.
John himself would become a great traveller over the years, flying around the world on business
trips, usually accompanied by members of his family. His first trip out of Queensland had been
to Sydney in 1954, soon after his grandmother Esther died.
He first went overseas in March 1958, when he was 21, sailing second-class from Brisbane on
an Italian ship, the Roma, with an Italian friend, Peter Mattiuzzo, whose people had a small farm
northeast of Venice. After a month in Italy, John teamed up with Alma, who had flown to
Rome. In a hired car they drove across Europe to London and then, much as Len had done in
1930, they drove around Britain, visiting Ayr and Edinburgh among other places, and returning
to Australia (as Esther had done) on a boat that sailed from Marseilles. In Cornwall they got as
far as Mevagissey, Polperro and Looe.
As with Len, they were unaware of their Cornish origins and of Honeycombe House - although
John had been given some clues to both, when he telephoned, out of curiosity, the only
Honeycombe he found in the London directory.
This was Fred Honeycombe, who lived in north London, at Willesden, and whose wife had
died in a car accident the previous year. Fred, aged 52, told John about some vague inheritance
that had never been claimed; he associated it with Cornwall, whence his family had originated
and where there was some lost estate. Some years ago, in Ayr, Len had shown John an English
magazine which contained an item about the sale of the Honeycombe Estate. Now John was
agog - was there any such thing? But although he drove around Cornwall, he didn't know where
to look.
All that would change a few years later when I, then an out-of-work actor, wrote in 1964 to
most of the Honeycombes I found named in international telephone directories. Some
responded, and one of them was John. We were both 27 then.
391
Writing on 19 April to me, on a plane flying south to Brisbane, (where he was to see a specialist
about recurring attacks of malaria caught in Papua the previous year), he said: 'Naturally I was
interested to hear from you -Honeycombes seem rather rare specimens, that is there doesn't
seem to be many of them around.'
He went on to outline what he knew of his forebears, and it is interesting to note how after a few
generations names and facts can become confused. He wrote: 'My father's name was William
John. However his father and his father's father (my great-grandfather) were both John William.
The original John William is said to have come from Bristol, with two Brothers, one by name of
Robert I fancy. They went to Melbourne first. One ended up going to South Africa. (I think he
was a Doctor), the other went East to America. John William was a mining engineer and said to
|
have been a Cambridge graduate. He came to North Queensland, taking up a position at
Charters Towers, which was booming as a gold-mining town. Was there my grandfather,
another William John, was born. Apparently JW senior wasn't the perfect father, did not give
my grandfather much in the way of education and from tales told was an errant husband.'
In his next letter, having conferred with Alma, John made some emendations to the above. He
wrote in August: ' My aunt who was Alma Honeycombe and has always treated me as a son
says that her grandfather's name was John Honeycombe... This is the one I thought had been to
Cambridge, but that is incorrect my aunt informs me. It was her mother's father who went
there... (John) married an Irish girl by the name of Mary Casey and I think he died in Western
Australia.' John went on to mention Bob Honeycombe in Charters Towers - 'I think he knows a
fair bit of the family history."
Now John knows it all.
In his first letter to me he said: 'My wife, Beth, is expecting a baby in July. We are anxiously
looking forward to this happy event.' In August he wrote, having sent me a photograph: 'As you
will see, Beth and I have recently become proud parents. Beth is still in Hospital. I expect her
home next week.'
That baby, the first of the next generation, was christened David John; he was born on 29 July
1964 in Ayr.
John had met Beth (Elizabeth Nancy Ford) in September 1959; he was just 23 and she 19.
Like Len, John married a girl who sang in a choir and was the daughter of a Shire Council
official. Like some other Honeycombe wives, John's wife was an inch taller than he. He told me
how their meeting occurred.
'Queensland was celebrating its centenary as a state - up to 1859 it had been a penal colony -
and the Queensland Government asked Princess Alexandra to visit the festivities as an official
guest. And they asked the Rotary Club in each town to select a young man and woman to
represent each shire, to go as a guest of the State, and of the Rotarians in Brisbane, to the
centenary celebrations, which included a ball and a garden party. I knew of Beth, but I'd never
met her, never seen her. Beth's father was very well known, as he'd been Shire chairman for
quite a long time (in fact from 1952 to 1970)... She was the
392
only daughter, had two brothers. Well, we were the two selected to go to Brisbane. We rang
each other and tried to meet beforehand, but it didn't work out, as I had to attend a six-week
course in Melbourne with International Harvester before the event. I flew to Brisbane from
Melbourne. It was Len's idea that I do the course, a training course for new employees held at a
motortruck and tractor factory and at the head office. I took Beth to a garden party at the old
Government House. Princess Alexandra was there, and it was quite a grand affair, with a
military band, flags flying, and cups of tea. We went to the official ball together and to various
functions and displays.' One was the Gundoo Festival Youth Rally held at the Exhibition
Grounds on Sunday, 6 September, at 3.0pm. Six years later they named their first real home
Gundoo.
'When we came back to Ayr, we were asked to give speeches to the various Rotary Clubs,
telling them about our experiences. Then there was a ball at the Ayr Water Festival: we were
guests of the committee. We started going together then. But from the beginning I'd thought
there was something more to the relationship. We went out for four years and got engaged a
|
year before the marriage. On Saturday nights there was always a dance or the pictures. On
Sundays we'd have picnics or go to Ayr beach. We became involved in various activities. Beth
belonged to the Home Hill Choral Society and sang with various choirs and at variety concerts
and Eisteddfods. She also acted. I'd watch her sing and act. Sometimes I'd play the piano when
she sang at Rotary dinners or benefits. I'd had a few girlfriends before: there were three at one
time. But after two years I decided to marry her. I proposed; I had to ask her father. We were
married at Home Hill Methodist Church on 11 May 1963 - Beth's mother was a Methodist. My
father wasn't at the wedding, but mother was there, and Lloyd. The honeymoon was at Surfers'
Paradise, at Mermaid Beach. I picked up a new car and drove us back.
'First of all we lived in a flat in Drysdale Street in Ayr. Alma had two flats there and she sold
them to me on a very low deposit and with easy payments; we lived in one and rented the other.
Then we bought a house in Wilmington Street and lived there for a year and a half. Then this
house came on the market. I'd had the offer of it a few years back when it was just a piece of
ground in Burke Street near the railway line; it was going for £750. But I couldn't afford it. A
Dutch couple bought the land and built a house. It wasn't completed when they sold it to us. It
was just a shell of a house, no cupboards or carpets. When we moved in David was one year
old. We added to the house and much later had it enlarged. We've lived here ever since.'
They had two more sons: Peter, born in October 1966; and Robert, born in September 1969.
A year after Len Honeycombe died and when the machinery business and financial matters had
stabilised, John flew to Europe for a month's holiday with Beth, Alma and Rene. They were in
London in April 1974. So was Bob Honeycombe of Charters Towers, whom I had met for the
first time on 8 March that year; having retired from the railways he was on a world tour.
393
On Monday 29 April, ten years after he first wrote to me, John and I met.
By that time I had been reading the national TV news on ITN for several years, at 5.45 and at
weekends, and was living at Primrose Hill, NW3.
I noted in my diary: 'Taxi to Regent Centre Hotel where meet up with the Australian tribe - John
+ Beth, aunts Alma and Rene, pronounced Reen, and Bob. All very pleasant. The aunts very
small, with glasses, and soft accents I have difficulty understanding. I take them to Greek-
Cypriot restaurant... Perhaps too greasy or spicy for the Aussies, but they were very game.
John has much darker hair than I'd thought, and brown eyes - Spanish colouring with English
features. All went well, and then I went to ITN.'
Two days later I wrote: 'To Bank to get out Honeycombe MSS and family trees. Back to flat.
Put out rubbish; did some shopping; drink was delivered; bought some flowers. Some showers
- bright day though. The Honeycombes were late arriving - and the strain of social conversation
and talking to five people was rather much. Explained the trees to them, showed them the wills -
these delighted John. Bob now has good idea what to do about sorting out the Australian tribe.
The aunts chatted in their curious mumbling way. Beth sparkled. All the women wore long
dresses. Dinner upstairs in the Queens, which they seemed to enjoy... Bob & aunts went off in
taxi from Queens. J&B came back to flat. He took off his jacket and sat on the floor - laughs a
lot. But she does most of the talking. They went at midnight.'
I saw John and Beth again on 24 May. We had lunch in the Queens, an Edwardian pub and my
local, together with Adam Acworth and his girlfriend, Sam. My third book, called Adam's Tale
|
- about Adam's experiences as a Detective Constable with the Drug Squad at New Scotland
Yard and his subsequent trial at the Old Bailey accused of perjury and conspiracy (he was
acquitted) - was published in September. John, who thought that Adam seemed like 'a very
good bloke', would help to get him a job in Queensland; and later on, in Toowoomba, David
became good friends with Adam and Sam.
It was during this visit that John and Beth for the first time saw Honeycombe House and some
of the places associated with his, and my, ancestors. Ten years later, in September 1984, we
would gather there, with over 150 Honeycombes from all over the world, for the Honeycombe
Heritage Weekend.
In 1974, on his return to Ayr, John set in motion the development programme that would make
Honeycombes into one of the most successful business entreprises in the Burdekin today.
Honeycombes Haulage Pty Ltd was formed, with a fleet of 16 trucks and trailers which took
the total amount of cane cut at up-river farms at Millaroo and Dalbeg down to the railhead at
Claredale. Honeycombes also opened a real estate agency in Ayr, and began building homes
with a Logan unit franchise in 1977. A real estate office was opened in Townsville (also building
Logan units) in 1979.
All aspects of the Honeycombe business, in real estate, home building, land sales, property
management, farm machinery, trucks, new and used cars,
394
have since expanded further in Townsville and Ayr and employ over 200 people; and in
addition to the cane farms, and the original allotment that Esther bought in 1913, John's
companies and he himself own shares in other businesses and several flats and houses - as do
his sons. Peter and Robert both work for Honeycombes in the real estate office in Townsville's
Charters Towers Rd. David is a Qantas pilot, and now flies 747s, taking 22 hours to fly to
London - a journey that took William Honeycombe 160 days.
But perhaps the family's most notable and proudest achievement (so far) was when a
Honeycombe, John's wife, Beth, became Chairman of the Shire Council in 1991.
What happened to the older generation of Honeycombes in Ayr?
Alma died in Ayr in September 1983; she was 81 Bill Honeycombe, John's father, died two
months later.
He and Gwen had left Katoomba when he was smitten with Parkinson's disease and had settled
on the Gold Coast, at Tweed Heads, NSW. For 12 years she cared for him as his health
deteriorated and until he went into a nursing-home. He aged prematurely; he could hardly talk;
he was skin and bone; his mind had gone. Lloyd went to see him and was horrified. He said: 'If
he was a dog, you'd shoot him.'
Bill died of broncho-pneumonia in a hospital on 30 November 1983 at the age of 79. Gwen still
lives in Tweed Heads, stricken with arthritis, but she doesn't care to remember the past.
Zoe left Ayr eventually and settled in Torquay. She went south initially to be near her second
son Lloyd. Her later years, those of her independence and domicile in Torquay, were fairly
happy ones. She played cards frequently, and she had a car that John had given her, a new
Mazda sedan, automatic. He also paid for three trips she made to Europe and for the airfares to
Singapore, when she visited Lloyd and his family. But when she died in April 1992 she left her
house to Lloyd and nothing to John.
|
Lloyd had done very well on his own account - unable to fit in with the way things were run in
Ayr, with Len and then John in charge.
After going to Ayr High School when he was 12, he went on, in 1958, to board at Townsville
Grammar School for the next four years. The school was mainly a day-school (it had about 100
boarders) and the headmaster was Mr Blank.
'Basically I had the choice of boarding-school or reform school', said Lloyd. The boys I knew in
Ayr were a fairly tough lot, as country boys are. We used to get into a bit of trouble with the
police... Up until I went to Townsville GS I concentrated more on sport than on my studies. But
once at boarding-school I did reasonably well academically, picked up a few As and Bs,
although I still played sports. I got Colours for swimming, football, cross-country, rugby. I was
Captain of the rugby team and became Head Prefect in my final year.' He was also Cadet
Under-Officer and won a special prize in mathematics.
395
Barry Finerty, who was a year younger than Lloyd, remembered him as being 'extrovert, fit and
athletic', with 'a very tough image - as a prefect he wouldn't think twice about giving you a clip
on the ear or whacking one of the kids with a sandshoe on the bum... He was a leader, not a
follower; he commanded respect.'
Towards the end of 1961 and of his fourth year at the Grammar School, Lloyd, along with
some of his mates, applied for entry to the Military Academy at Duntroon. He was selected, but
he didn't go.
He said later: 'Len talked me out of it. He said: "Anyone can be a soldier. Why don't you be an
engineer and come back to the family business? We need an engineer." John was not so good at
the mechanical side of things... Dad was in Townsville then. He and Len spoke to me, and it
was all set up that I was going to work for International Harvester in the daytime and study
engineering at night. So Dad gave me £25 and Len gave me £25 and an airline ticket, and I
went off to Victoria in January 1962... IH had booked me into a hotel where the cost was more
than I was earning, about £7 a week. I enrolled in a Technical School and found it would take
me 13 years to get a diploma, not three. So I wrote off to Len, and Dad, and I said: "Look, this
is not on. I'll be here for a lifetime. I don't think it's what you intended or what I planned to do
anyway. Is it possible for you to pay my board and I'll go to Tech School fulltime?" They
agreed... I applied for and got a Ford scholarship, which gave me £150 per annum. My
education was free. In three years I picked up a diploma - it normally took four years - and
became president of the student's council among other things. And I came second in the State in
mechanical engineering... Then I went to IH, worked therefor all of 65 and half of 66. Most of
the time I worked on a project developing a cane harvester with another engineer and four
fitters. We designed, built and tested it. I was in Geelong for six months, then another six in
North Queensland testing the machinery, then back to Geelong.1
Lloyd was unaware of the importance of Geelong in the early history of the Honeycombes (and
the Mountjoys) in Australia. But it also had an influence on his life. For at the Institute of
Technology in Geelong he became friendly with an electrical engineer, Terry Flowers; they used
to go down to the Flowers' shack at Cape Otway at weekends, fishing, and shooting rabbits.
The Flowers, who came from Castlemaine, were now living in Colac west of Geelong; the
father was a cabinetmaker. Terry had a younger sister, Chris, who was a nurse in Colac. She
and Lloyd became engaged in January 1966.
|
Later that year Len persuaded Lloyd to return to Ayr and was backed up by Alma, who was
concerned about Len's mental state. Lloyd said: 'I was supposed to run the service side of the
business, all the garages, fitters, turners and mechanics, and John would look after sales, and
Len the cane farms. At the end of the year, when I married Chris, I'd be made a partner. Len
also said: "We'll get you a house." So I resigned from IH and went back to Ayr in July. Within
two weeks all that stuff about a house fizzled out. It was going to cost him about $800 - which I
didn't have - and now he couldn't afford it.'
396
Lloyd returned to Victoria in October to do a two-week course on Cummings diesels, and in
Colac on 5 November 1966 he married Christine Joy Flowers; she was 20 and he was 22.
'Len rang up the night before I got married', said Lloyd. 'He said: "We need you back up here.
Please hurry back as soon as you're married. We've got everything lined up, and we'll have a
nice flat for you." So straight after we married - we spent three days in Victoria and three getting
up to Queensland -we were back in Ayr, only to find that Len was in bed with a fit of
depression, and nothing had been organised at all. So we went and lived in the beach chalet
down at Alva beach.'
Lloyd lasted in Ayr for a year. Overworked as an expert mechanic, he resented playing second
fiddle to John and having his ideas for improvement ignored. They were too used to being
bosses', he said. There were two sets of rules, one for John and one for me. I was getting the
raw end of the stick. I was pushed out, and decided to get a job somewhere else... In January
1968 we left Ayr and moved to Melbourne. I got a job as a Class 1 naval architect, engineer,
with the Department of Defence in Williamstown.'
Nine months after Lloyd and Chris left Ayr their first son, Andrew, was born, in September
1968.
They had two other children: Paul, born in May 1971; and Alison, born in 1973 - two weeks
after Len died in New Zealand.
But there was then no teaming up with John, for Lloyd's career was flourishing and he loved his
job and naval types. In 1972 he had applied to join the Navy, but a motorbike accident
damaged his right ankle permanently (in cold weather it used to seize up) and his schoolboy
ambition of being in the armed services was never realised - although it would be by both his
sons.
Early in 1974 he was sent on a two-year practical experience course to the UK, and worked in
virtually every naval and civil shipyard in England and Scotland, learning their techniques. His
family went with him. He was back in Williamstown at the end of 1975. Then in 1977, aged 33,
he became superintendent naval architect in charge of about 900 people, responsible for the
design of the superstructures of warships and for outfitting and modernising them. Ships that
Lloyd worked on in this ten-year period included the destroyers HMAS Swan, Vampire and
Vendetta, and the oceanographic research vessel HMAS Flinders. He used to go on sea trials
but was sea-sick.
Increasingly impatient with managerial incompetence and weakness, Lloyd resigned in 1978 and
joined Australian Reinforced Concrete (ARC). He became works manager; the company
produced 90,000 tons of steel products a year. For several years he was ARC'S marketing
manager in Singapore, living with his family in a house that had been occupied by senior British
officers before and after the war. But eventually he returned to Melbourne and to Williamstown
|
and to his former naval job. Lloyd was also neared his ailing mother, Zoe, who had left Ayr and
was living in Torquay. He accordingly saw much more of her than John, and periodically he
visited Bill and Gwen, keeping in touch with Gwen and her daughter Pam after Bill's death in
1983.
397
Bill's funeral was attended by John and Lloyd, and both sons were also at the funeral of their
mother, Zoe, in Melbourne in April 1992.
What now of the Melbourne Honeycombes?
Arthur Honeycombe, who was born in September 1923 and was the only son of Dick and
Addie Honeycombe of Footscray, also served with the RAAF during the Second World War,
as Bill had done.
After leaving school at the age of 14, Arthur went to the Footscray Technical College before
joining his father at Mitchells, farm machinery manufacturers, where he worked as a fitter and
turner for 42 years. In 1941, when he reached 18, he joined the RAAF. There was no
conscription, and as he was in a protected industry he could be exempt. He signed on
voluntarily and unencouraged by mates, though several of his friends then followed his lead. His
mother was extremely upset and strongly opposed his action: she thought he was sure to be
killed. But Arthur, trained as an engineer, never left Australia. Having done his basic training at
Shepperton, he moved to Laverton and then to Gorrie, 200 miles south east of Darwin. He was
in Darwin a few months after the Japanese attacked and bombed the town, and helped to repair
wrecked and damaged aircraft. After a second posting to Laverton, he left the RAAF in
November 1945.
On 7 September 1946 he married Laurel Winifred Ellwood in Sydney, at the Manly Methodist
Church. The young couple lived with Arthur's parents (and Auntie Louie) at 28 Coral Avenue
for three years, before moving around the corner to Govan Street, Footscray - just before
Thelma, Arthur's younger sister, married Bill Clemence in November 1949. Bill had been a
prisoner-of-war of the Japanese and had slaved on the building of the infamous railway line in
Thailand between Bangkok and Burma. His story is told in the section Afterwords that follows
this chapter.
Arthur and Laurel had four children, all born in Footscray.
The first, a boy, was the fifth generation of this family to have Richard among his forenames. His
first name, however, was Alan, and he was the first Honeycombe in the world to be so named.
Alan was born on 25 February 1947.
Three daughters followed - Lynette, in 1951; Brenda, in 1961; and Dawn in 1965. In due
course the three girls married, respectively - David Woodyard, a carpenter; David Phillips, a
fitter and turner; and Ian Jeffrey, an overhead linesman. Brenda remarried, her second husband
being a chauffeur, Malcolm Sellars, after her first husband, David Phillips, hanged himself in a
black fit of depression in 1991.
Alan Honeycombe also produced four children when he married, as his father and great-
grandfather had done: in his case two boys and two girls. A schoolteacher (BSc), Alan married
a nurse, whose family came from the Netherlands. Christened Alberdina Maria Boudewyna
Van Staveren, she was known at Beth. They married in Yallourn, east of Melbourne, on 6
December 1969, and settled eventually in Healseville. Their four children were Ross, born
398
|
December 1970; Sharyn, bom 1973; Christopher, born April 1976; and Danielle, born 1983.
Sharyn married Julian Carroll, who worked for Toyota as a parts manager, in March 1995.
Less than three years before this, Chris Honeycombe died of cancer at the age of 16.
The story of his life and wasteful death is told, mainly by his father, in Afterwords. The loss to
his family, and to all Honeycombes was the greater because, of all the sporting Honeycombes,
Chris was likely to have achieved the most in the national and international scene. He was a
champion swimmer, and might have competed for Australia, not just at the Commonwealth
Games, but in Atlanta at the Olympic Games in 1996.
But one Australian Honeycombe has made his mark - as an international expert in metallurgy.
Not only that, he was knighted by the Queen.
This was another Robert Honeycombe - Robert William Kerr Honeycombe, to be precise -
who was born in Melbourne in 1921.
His grandfather George, the eldest son of Dirty Dick, had been born in Scotland at Edinburgh's
seaport, Leith, in February 1853, and was three months old when Richard and Elizabeth
Honeycombe, sailed on The Banker's Daughter from Bristol in May, bound for Geelong and
taking young Jane, two-year-old Mary Ann and the infant George with them to that far corner
of the globe.
The family later moved to Footscray in Melbourne, and in September 1880, when he was 26,
George married Eliza Soutar in the more salubrious southeastern suburb of Prahran. She was a
dressmaker, residing in Albion Street, South Yarra; he was a coach-painter. Of the four sons of
Richard and Elizabeth, he was the only one not to go to South Africa and become caught up in
the Boer War.
Eliza, if not George, had social pretensions as well as unorthodox religious convictions, and her
four children were raised to be proper and socially correct; the whole family attended services
of the independent Australian Church, and three of the children were married by the Church's
charismatic leader, Dr Charles Strong - two of the daughters claiming to be younger than they
were.
But before any of these events occurred, George died, in September 1913 in the Afred
Hospital, having suffered from chronic nephritis (kidney disease) for several years; he was 60.
At the time the family were living at 40 Albion Street, South Yarra, and none of the four children
- William, 31; May, 29; Louisa, 28; and Nancy, 24 - had married and left home.
William, born in December 1881, had fulfilled parental expectations by being a dutiful student
and becoming an accountant. He was talented as well as clever, and while at South Yarra State
School, and aged 14, won prizes for his schoolwork. He then trained as an accountant and was
sufficiently well established to marry above himself in March 1920, when he was 38. His bride
was Rachel Annie Kerr, the 33-year-old daughter of a JP, Robert Kerr, described
399
in the marriage certificate as a 'gentleman'. She was known as Rae; her occupation is given in
the certificate as 'home duties', and her residence as 'Restalrig, Brewster St, Essendon.'
The couple moved into a smart villa called Blythewood in Kooyong Road, Caulfield,
Melbourne, where they lived for five years, during which their two children, a son and a
daughter, Robert and Marjorie, were born. Father William qualified as a company auditor in
February 1923, two months before his aged grandfather, Richard Honeycombe, aged 93, rode
|
in the Eight Hours Day procession and was pictured in the Sun. Later that year William's great-
uncle, John Honeycombe, died in Kalgoorlie.
When old Richard died, in July 1925, William went to live with his wife and two children in
Geelong. It must be coincidence that William chose to move house that year, back to the place
where Richard settled after sailing to Australia, and where the Mountjoys had flourished and
William's greatgrandfather and namesake had lived for most of the latter part of his life. Surely
William was aware that his father George had lived in Geelong as a child? But was he aware,
when he occupied a villa in Newtown, at 92 Prospect Road, that the Honeycombes had lived a
few hundred yards away, in Noble Street and Skene Street, and that Roslyn and Femside over
at Highton had once been home to old William and Jane?
It was in Geelong, appropriately, that young Robert's particular brilliance was nurtured and that
he began to shine - his heightened intelligence and incisive mind owing something perhaps to the
infusion of Scottish genes from his mother, grandmother, and even Elizabeth Ryder.
Born on 2 May 1921, he became Dux of the Swanston Street State School in Geelong aged 10
and won a scholarship to Geelong College. In the same year (1931) he passed a London
College of Music examination with honours and received a gold medal; he came second in
elocution in a Geelong competition and second in a Temperance essay competition for the
Western District. Specialising in scientific subjects, he won the Dixson Research Scholarship in
Engineering to Melbourne University, where he achieved his BSc degree in 1940 and his MSc
in 1942, graduating with honours in metallurgy - all before he was 21. The Argus Research
Scholarship in Engineering was added to his list and in 1942 he joined the CSIR (Council for
Scientific and Industrial Research) and became a resident tutor at Trinity College; he was also
the co-author of two papers which were published in the proceedings of the Royal Society,
London, and of several papers on metallurgical research in other English and Australian journals.
Along the way he became engaged to a girl studying for her BSc, June Collins, the youngest
daughter of Mr and Mrs LW Collins of North Road, Gardenvale, a southern suburb of
Melbourne.
On 21 March 1945, aged 23, Robert Honeycombe, MSc, delivered a lecture on 'The Science
of Metals' at the Bostock Hall. The previous week his parents had celebrated their silver
wedding, with announcements in Geelong and Melbourne papers. William the accountant was
63.
400
He had recently become a Fellow of the Australian Institute of Cost Accountants. But what may
have pleased William most later on in 1945 was the acceptance of two of his water colours -
'Daly's Lane' and The Old Quarry' (both in Geelong) for showing at the Victorian Artists' Spring
Show at the Albert Street Galleries, East Melbourne. Two other paintings were also exhibited at
the Spring Exhibition the following year. William had been painting local landscapes for many
years, as well as pursuing another interesting hobby, astronomy. In the back yard of his
Newtown home was a giant 12-inch reflecting telescope. For many years, in the tradition of his
craftsman forebears, he had also been a freemason, having been installed as the Master of the
Geelong Lodge in September 1934 and then later as Master of the Barwon Lodge of Mark
Master Masons.
William was clearly one of those unassuming middleclass, middlebrow moral men who do all
that society, family and friends expect of them and lead unexceptional but satisfactory lives.
|
When he died, in November 1962 - almost exactly ten years after his wife - a Methodist
minister wrote to his daughter Marjorie, by then Mrs Ballantyne, and said of William: 'He had an
excellent mind, which meant that an hour spent with him was not just wasted in idle chatter... All
the good which seemed to radiate from his personality had its source in his Christian faith.'
Meanwhile, William's only son Robert had married June Collins, BSc, in December 1947, and
had taken up a three-year ICI fellowship at Cambridge University, to carry out research into
metal physics.
In 1950 he was awarded a DPhil (Doctor of Philosophy) and was engaged in research at the
Cavendish Laboratory. Lecturing at Sheffield University between 1951 and 1955, he became a
professor and moved back to Cambridge, where he became a Fellow of Trinity Hall in 1966.
Further honours and achievements enhanced his reputation over the years and Hardwick, near
Cambridge, became his home; he called his house 'Barrabool'. His two daughters, Juliet and
Celia, were born in Cambridge in 1950 and 1953. Robert became a Fellow of the Royal
Society and, a singular honour for an Australian, Warden of the Goldsmiths, an ancient London
guild, in 1986. He appeared in Who's Who, the first Honeycombe to be included therein, and
was knighted by the Queen in Buckingham Palace in 1990 - the first Honeycombe ever to be
dubbed a 'Sir'.
And so the legend of the Norman knight called Honi a Combat, who fought for William I in
1066, achieved a sort of reality over 900 years later, in the shape of an Australian from Geelong
who knew everything there was to know about the internal structure of metals and alloys of
every type.
But Sir Robert Honeycombe produced no male heirs, and so the name -as more often than not
these days - dies out with him. It is a notable feature of the family tree that over the centuries
more daughters have been born than sons, and that of those sons who marry, some have few or
no children, or
401
produce girls. The name in fact is dying out. Every decade there are fewer Honeycombes in the
world.
Another Australian line that has come to an end was begun by Tom Honeycombe, Richard the
stonemason's third son, the stonecutter who went to South Africa and died in Melbourne on his
return, in 1901.
He was 41 when he died. He had married Catherine Morris in Adelaide when they were both
20 years old. Presumably he was working there at the time. They were living in Melbourne in
1881, and it was there that their three children were born. Two were boys; and although both
married and had children - and neither served in the First World War - within two generations
another branch of the family tree and named Honeycombe had ceased to grow.
The first son was George Henry, born in August 1881. He married Bertha Madden at St
Stephen's, Richmond, by licence in May 1915, when he was 33 and she was 26. George was a
clerk, as was Bertha's father, and he was then living in Queen's Parade, North Fitzroy. He went
on to become Town Clerk of Fitzroy and must have been able to provide his only child, a boy,
with a good start in life. But that son, another Tom, born in March 1916, did not capitalise on
this and remained socially and comfortably where he was.
A sergeant in the infantry during the war, Tom married Robina Morrish, known as Bena, in
December 1940. This wedding took place at Knox Church, Ivanhoe: Tom, a clerk, and living
|
with his parents at 247 Scotchmer St, North Fitzroy, was 24; Bena was 19. Devoted to each
other, they were a happy and handsome pair.
Their only child, a boy, was born in April 1948, eight years before his father died. Called
Warwick, he became a marketing manager, and six years after his mother remarried, Warwick
married Lucy Guy, in February 1977. They had no children; and so the
Thomas/George/ThomasAA/arwick line came to an end.
Tom the stonecutter's second son, also called Tom (Thomas Gordon), was born in January
1889. He was a sales rep or 'traveller', apparently dealing with glassware and dealing with
hotels; during the war he was a draughtsman in a munition's factory. Although this Tom married
twice, his first wife being a cousin of the MacRobertson family, he failed to advance socially,
even regressing a bit. His second wife, Nell Hughes, was considerably taller than him. He only
had one daughter, Audrey (by his first wife), who was born in November 1917.
In January 1980, this Audrey, then Audrey Forsyth, and aged 62, wrote to Bob Honeycombe
in Charters Towers.
She had recently been received into the Catholic Church in Sydney and the priest who admitted
her was a Father Peter McHugh. When she told him her maiden name was Honeycombe, he
said some of his relations in Queensland were Honeycombes. Indeed they were. For Paddy
McHugh was related through
402
marriage to Nellie McHugh, the youngest daughter of John and Mary Honeycombe of Charters
Towers. The McHughs put Audrey in touch with Bob.
She wrote to him: 'Have just received through Father Peter (Paddy) your letter to Kevin
McHugh & his letter to Father Peter & isn't it wonderful -1 am the long lost Audrey
Honeycombe. Just think if 50 years ago you had made that visit to our house we would have all
been in touch with each other." That was in Melbourne in 1930, when Bob decided not to take
up the invitation to visit Tom.
Audrey then detailed what she knew of her father's family and continued: Thomas Gordon
Honeycombe married Albine May Child & had a daughter (me) Audrey Dorothy -1 in turn
have married twice - from my first marriage to a Jim McGlashan I had a daughter Barbara
Albine - who is also married now to a Noel Anderson with two children, Kim (girl) 15 & a son
Dean (13). My second marriage was to a Sidney Francis Forsyth (we had no children). Both
Jim McGlashan & Sid Forsyth are now deceased. My second husband Sid was a ship's captain
with the old Adelaide SS Co & after the war... I had always been told I had relations in
Queensland but Dad didn't seem to know much about them... About 2 years ago I decided to
start a Genealogical Research on my family & started with my mother's side first as I knew
more about them & it was easier. I had just started on Dad's side when Father Peter came into
my life... Now regarding me personally -1 turned 62 on the 30th November 1979 & for how
much longer I will be around is in the hands of the Lord as I have Cancer of the Lymph Glands
of the Lung, but with the treatment that I am having I am in remission. The side effects of the
treatment I wonder if it is not worse than the complaint, as I get fairly sick with it... I have been
living in NS Wales now for 19 years & have a very nice house at Newport... I go into Royal
North Shore Hospital for treatment & whilst there Father Peter will be able to see me so we will
surely have a lot to talk about. Bob I am terribly excited regarding the information you gave me
- the book & the BBC show - & would love to learn more about my family...'
|
The first half-hour programme in the TV series Family History - based on my researches into
the Honeycombes' ancestry - was shown on 21 March 1979 on BBC 2, and an informative
book, by Don Steel, was publishing in association with the five-part series. I wrote to Audrey,
having heard about her from Bob, but she never replied. She died six months after she wrote to
him, and the story of her and her father's life died with her.
At least she knew she had a large family, that she belonged. And how important that is, as
important as the lesson of her letter, and one of the lessons of this book: Time is passing - Do it
now - Say it now - Record it now - Tomorrow is too late.
403
HO m Last Will of Calstock
One other family of Honeycombes emigrated to Australia: Samuel Honeycombe and four of his
sisters.
They were part of a lowly mining family who lived near Calstock in Cornwall in the 19th century
and were descended from Jonathan Honeycombs. He was born in 1709 in St Cleer the second
son of Matthew, who was himself the only begetter of all of the Honeycombes alive in the world
today.
Jonathan's eldest son was another Matthew. He married Deborah Deeble in 1755 in Calstock,
thus re-establishing his family's connection with their ancestral village. Honeycombes had lived in
and around Calstock since 1327.
The village was stacked up on the steep and Cornish south-facing slope of the River Tamar,
which had formed a natural boundary between Devon and Cornwall for many centuries and had
borne a busy trade on its slow-winding waters, from quay to quay across the river (the first
bridge across it was at Gunnislake, north of Calstock) and up and down the 19 miles of its well-
wooded tidal length, from Gunnislake to Plymouth. Calstock was never a market town, and was
little more than a manorial village, a crossing-point and a trading centre, from where granite,
sand and limestone quarried from minor valleys and moors, as well as strawberries, cherries and
vegetables, found their way downstream on barges to the naval city of Plymouth.
In the nineteenth century all these activities boomed, along with paper mills, brickworks, tile
works, a brewery, a tannery, ship-building - and mining. By 1865 about 17 mines within five
miles of Calstock were producing quantities of copper and tin, arsenic, manganese, silver and
lead. At the height of the mining boom, over 100 mines were in operation in or near the Tamar
Valley, served by many ancillary trades, such as carpenters, masons, ropemakers, blacksmiths,
boilermakers and foundrymen. Calstock had over a quarter of a mile of quays; a shipping
company was registered there, and paddle steamers surged up and down the river, some
carrying people on day excursions. There was constant noise: of thumping paddle-wheels, of
whistles, hooters, clanking mine-engines and water-wheels, of people at play and people at
work.
This was the world known more to Matthew and Deborah's grandchildren, rather than to their
children, of whom there were eight, among them five surviving sons: John, Matthew, William,
Robert and Richard.
Three generations later, the male line of descent from this John, Matthew and Richard had died
out. But the children of William (b. 1763) and Robert (b.1769) flourished. It was their
descendants who went to Australia, led there by Robert's only surviving son, William (b. 1797),
who became a stonemason, moved to Bristol, emigrated in 1850 and settled in Geelong.
|
His story has already been told. His uncle William (Robert's older brother) was a fisherman, an
unusual trade for a Honeycombe.
405
Born in 1763, Uncle William married Hannah Torre {or Jope) when he was 29. They had five
children, including two surviving sons: William born in 1798, and John, born in 1803. Both
became copper miners in local mines. This William was the father of Samuel and four
daughters, who ended their days in Bendigo.
William, or Will, as the 1871 census calls him, grew up unable to write nor probably read at a
time when the neighbouring continent was convulsed by the Napoleonic wars. His year of birth
saw Bonaparte in Egypt and the Battle of the Nile; he was two when the parliamentry union of
Great Britain and Ireland took place; Spain declared war on Britain when he was six, and the
Battle of Trafalgar and Nelson's death, in October 1805, happened when Will was seven. The
death of Pitt, the end of the Holy Roman Empire, the overthrow of Prussia, the French invasion
of Portugal, Spain and the threatened invasion of England followed. Will was 14 in 1812, and
17 at the time of Waterloo.
One of JMW Turner's most famous paintings, Crossing the Brook, was exhibited in the Royal
Academy that year. An amalgam of different aspects of the Tamar Valley, drawn on a tour of
the West that Turner made about 1812, it includes a distant new of the bridge at Gunnislake, the
mill and the tower of Calstock Church. One critic scoffed at its 'pea-green insipidity'.
George III, Britain's longest reigning king, died in January 1820. He and Queen Charlotte and
three of their daughters had visited the Tamar Valley in August 1789, and had breakfast with the
Earl and Countess of Mount Edgcumbe in Cotehele. The 1820s saw the birth of trade unionism,
of steam-ships and trains, and the marriage in Calstock Church in April 1827 of Will and Anne
Williams, seven years younger than he.
She provided William with eleven known children, eight of whom were girls. Samuel, born in
July 1847, was the youngest boy.
The Census of 1841, made the year after the young Queen Victoria married Prince Albert, and
in the year that Hong Kong was acquired by Britain, shows William and Anne, who had married
in the parish church of Calstock in April 1827, living near Gunnislake.
At the time of the Census, the villages in the Tamar Valley were thriving as never before, local
agriculture and industries approaching peaks of prosperity that would begin to crumble and
collapse in the 1860s. All of it was based on the wealth of minerals underground.
According to Frank Booker, in The Tamar Valley. 'The emergence of Calstock as a nineteenth
century mining centre begins with the discovery in the 1770s of the rich copper deposits running
eastwards under the river to the Devon bank'. On the Cornish bank, just south of the bridge
across the Tamar, a mine was opened up at Gunnislake. By 1800 it had brought a fortune to the
Williams family of Scorrier, who had already profited from their western mining interests at
Gwennap, between Truro and Redruth. Booker writes: 'John Williams put up cottages for his
workmen, each with a garden large enough for a pig. He also developed quarries in the area,
seeking contracts for the stone in Devonport and Plymouth. The family grip on the
neighbourhood became so
406
|
complete that between 1816 and 1821 the alternative name for Gunnislake was Williams
Town.'
The family of Will and Anne Honeycombe may well have lived in one of those miners' cottages.
Interestingly, her maiden name was Williams and she was born in St Agnes, three miles from
Scorrier Was there a connection between her family and that of the mining magnate?
A different family connection arose in due course when Edward Williams rebuilt Honeycombe
House, bought by his grandfather in 1806. His brother, Michael Williams, MP had bought
Caerhays Castle in 1855. Edward Williams put his initials and the date on the front-door porch
- 'EW 1856' - and when he died, aged 73, a stained glass window was installed in Calstock
Church bearing the legend: 'In Loving Memory of Edward Williams of Honicombe House Esq...
March 1892'.
There is no memorial to any Honeycombe in the church, nor any to the many Honeycombes
buried there - except for one slate gravestone to William Honeycombe, who was buried in the
churchyard in February 1830, aged 41.
One wonders whether Edward Williams ever came across Will Honeycombe the miner or any
of his children, and on learning their surname inquired: 'Honeycombe? How quaint. That's the
name of my house. Did you ever live there? No? It must have been a very long time ago...1
In 1841, Will the miner was 42 and his wife Anne 35. The Census recorded they had four
surviving children: Elizabeth, William, Ann and Hannah. Another boy, born in 1832, had died
two years later. Their eldest daughter, Elizabeth, was 14. There is no mention, however, in the
Census, of their second daughter, Mary Jane, who was 12 in March, 1841. Presumably she
was away on a visit, or working (as a servant?) in another parish. Three other children are
recorded: William (8), Ann (4), and Hannah (2).
Two other Honeycombes lived nearby: Deborah and her widowed mother, Elizabeth. Her
husband, Richard, another copper miner, had died in 1838. And in Calstock itself, there was
old Jane Honeycombe, aged 81 and widow of Matthew. She was living near her bachelor sons,
John and Matthew, aged 49 and 46, and both stonemasons. All three were dead within six
years, John and Matthew dying within a month of each other.
Next door to them was the family of their eldest sister, Ann, born in 1786, who had married
Moses Williams. At the time of the next Census, in 1851, she was on her own, aged 65 (not 63
as the Census says) and is described as a 'nurse'.
By this time, Will and Anne Honeycombe, now 52 and 45, were at Middle Dimson, a collection
of cottages near Gunnislake.
They had now had five more children, four of whom survived: Eliza, Louisa, Samuel and
Harriet. Their two eldest daughters, Elizabeth and Mary Jane had married copper-miners and
were living nearby, if not actually next door. Their husbands were Charles Glasson and John
Ennor. The tetter's father, James Ennor, also a copper-miner, was born in St Agnes, as was
Anne
407
Honeycombe, wife of William. Their eldest son, William, was now 17 and labouring in a copper
mine like his father, as was his sister, Ann, aged 14.
Turner's romantic vision of the Tamar Valley was by now only true of its scenery, best seen
from the little paddle-steamers that surged up and down the river on regular trips and
excursions. The urban sprawl around Plymouth had topped 100,000 by 1850 and the excursion
|
habit was now at its height. Steamers for river outings were as much in use as coaches are today
and continued to be chartered by philanthropic, religious, and all manner of organisations until
the First World War, despite the advent of trains.
The West Cornwall railway ran cheap excursions in the summer, one of their most ambitious
being a train of 84 carriages, propelled by three engines, which took over a thousand people
from Truro to Penzance in August 1855. Teetotal societies provided most of the passengers, as
well as seven accompanying bands, banners and flags. Brunei's railway bridge across the Tamar
at Plymouth was officially opened by Prince Albert in May 1859, and Mr Thomas Cook of
Leicester took full advantage of this by arranging an excursion the following year from Scotland
to Land's End.
Calstock added some of the craft to the traffic on the Tamar. Between 1830 and 1860, a
schooner, a steamer, two sloops and five river-boats were built there.
But it was not until the turn of the century that ship-building reached a peak of activity, centred
on the Goss Brothers yard on the Devon bank, where ketches, schooners, barges, cutters,
skiffs and gigs were made and launched until the 1930s. The sights and sounds of steamers and
sailing-ships were commonplace at Calstock for most of the nineteenth century, as they were in
Cornwall's sea-ports. Falmouth was the biggest and busiest. On 1 February 1861 The West
Briton recorded: 'The vessels in the harbour awaiting orders amounted to 300... The casualties
have been very few and of very slight character, not withstanding the sudden and various
charges of the wind'.
River outing's on the Tamar received the royal seal of approval in the summer of 1856,
following the end of the Crimean War, when Queen Victoria, her husband and children travelled
on the streamer Gipsy from Plymouth to Morwellham, on their way to the Duke of Bedford's
home at Endsleigh. No doubt some of the Honeycombes, if not working in the mines, were
among the crowds who went to view and cheer their arrival. More than likely some of the
Honeycombe girls, brought up as Wesleyans, were among the 200 'connected with the
Gunnislake Wesleyan Chapel' who went on a river excursion to Plymouth that September - if
they could afford the costs of the return trip: one shilling.
Bands often entertained the passengers on ship and shore, and there was dancing. 'Tea, fruit,
cream, hot water and every kind of refreshment' were also generally provided. But toilet
facilities were few, if they existed at all - a major problem when, as used to happen, a
procession of five small steamers would deposit a thousand people on Calstock's quays in a
day.
408
Frank Booker writes: The town had no policeman and no amenities; many of the trippers
thronged the beer-houses and became caught up in drunken brawls. A drunk and disorderly
crowd from three steamers on one Sunday in April 1854 aroused so much uproar that in a
chapel "situated near the scene of the commotion the voice of the officiating minister could with
difficulty be heard". Another resident, who found the "habitual practice of drunkenness in
Calstock disgusting" encountered six intoxicated persons while walking between Gunnislake and
Calstock, all of whom swore disgustingly when civilly accosted. This drunkenness went hand in
hand with a complete lack of sanitation. In the summer Calstock could be smelt from a distance.
There were no covered sewers, two-thirds of the dwellings, which inadequately housed a
population of over 2,500, were without water closets, and the streets were left ankle-deep in
|
filth.' There were also no street-lights, three 'pestiferous' slaughter-houses and pig-sties
everywhere.
In May 1854, a medical officer's report painted 'a picture of filthiness such as would scarcely be
equalled in the rude hamlets of savage life'.
At the time of the Census of 1861, nothing had changed. It was not until the 1870s that
Calstock's image and atmosphere were cleaned up and cottage tea-rooms flourished. Turner's
idyll and that of the high summer of Victorian England met and emerged.
In 1861 Abraham Lincoln became President of the United States and the Civil War, began,
when 11 states broke away to form the Southern Confederacy. Elsewhere, Victor Emmanuel
was proclaimed King of Italy, and in Russia there occurred the emancipation of the serfs. In
England, on 14 December, Prince Albert died in Windsor Castle of typhoid; he was 42.
In Calstock in 1861, the status of Ann Williams, ex-nurse and widow, had advanced: her
occupation was now given as 'Proprietor of Houses'. There is no listing in this Census of William
Honeycombe's second daughter, Mary Jane Ennor, nor of her husband John. By then they had
emigrated to Australia. Nor is there any mention of Elizabeth Glasson's husband, Charles.
However, it is more than probable that he had also emigrated, leaving his wife and two children
(Charles, aged 11 ,and Mary, aged 9) in a cottage in Middle Dimson, next door to Elizabeth's
father and mother, Will and Anne Honeycombe.
Will was 63 in 1861 and still working as a copper miner. His six surviving children were also
employed in the mines, the five girls as copper dressers and young Samuel (14 in July that year)
as a miner. The question is: where?
The Gunnislake Mine, the first of many to be tunnelled out of the Tamar Valley, had been
wound down in 1842 and major pieces of machinery sold. Sunk to some 50 fathoms (300 feet)
and drained by a single adit driven in from the river bank, it had produced ores during the
Napoleonic wars that fetched almost £30 a ton, three times the average for copper ore at that
time. It was restarted in 1865 but was abandoned within eight years. A few miles to the west
was Gunnislake Clitters, begun about 1820, primarily by the Fox family of Falmouth. A much
deeper mine, drained by an adit to 500 feet and then pumped out by a large water-wheel which
was replaced by a 40-inch steam engine by
409
1864, its output increased, despite a county-wide depression. 80 people were employed there
in 1870.
A few miles north of Gunnislake, in a tight bend of the river, lay the Hawkmoor Mine, whose
first shaft was sunk in 1844. By 1859, the venture was only a modest success, employing 81
people, and in 1867, with copper ore prices falling fast, the company abandoned the lease and
the three water-wheels operating there were sold, along with other equipment. As miners, and
indeed all labouring classes, invariably lived close to their place of work, it is likely that the
Honeycombes in the 1860s earned their daily bread in the mines at Gunnisiake Clitters or
Hawkmoor, although there were several others in the neighbourhood, like Drakewalls and
Calstock Consols.
There was a family connection with Hawkmoor. Hannah Honeycombe, William's eldest sister
(born in 1794) had married James Richards in 1804, when she was not yet 15. A copper miner,
in due course he became manager of the Hawkmoor Mine. Perhaps he was instrumental in
Hannah's younger brothers, William and John, obtaining employment there.
|
The Honeycombes may, however, have worked not in Cornwall but across the river in Devon,
in the conglomerate of mines known as Devon Great Consols, hailed at the Great Exhibition in
London in 1851 as Europe's largest and richest copper mine.
The first shaft that was dug out in 1844 struck the back of a huge copper lode, 40 feet thick in
places, running eastwards for almost several miles. As many major mines were opened up
above it, and by 1850 over 1000 people were employed in them: 569 at the surface and 455
underground. By then, nearly 90,000 tons of copper from the mines had been sold, which
brought the company a profit (after all expenses had been paid) of £300,000 and provided the
Duke of Bedford, who owned the land, with some £44,000 in royalties.
The Duke was persuaded by the company to build cottages for some of the workforce at
Wheal Josiah and Wheal Maria, as well as at Morwellham, on whose quays on the Devon side
of the Tamar tons of copper ore were weighed and sampled.
But, according to Frank Booker: 'A great number of the miners made their homes in and around
Gunnislake or Latchley... In 1862 a school for the miners' children was established by the
company with 100 pupils in attendance, and about the same time a brass band was formed
among the miners'. So was a choir.
Two years later the workforce numbered 1,250, of whom 10 were surface agents, 10
underground captains, 450 men and boys underground, while 136 men, 168 boys and 217
women and girls worked on the dressing floors; there were also 259 carpenters, sawyers,
smiths, masons, engineers and labourers. Devon Great Consols covered an area of 140 thickly
wooded acres. The miles of shafts and levels underground added up to 45 miles.
The girls employed on the surface were known as bal-maidens, whose task it was to break the
ore into small pieces with long-handled hammers. It was rough work but not as damaging to the
health as many other industrial
occupations of the time. At Devon Great Consols the girls sang hymns as they worked, and
created a good impression on visitors. At other mines bal-maidens had a reputation for bad
language and blasphemy.
A visit to a mine was described in The West Briton of 28 March 1862. 'The busy scene... is
one of great interest. On the outskirts may perhaps be seen a great number of fine healthy
children (boys and girls) of tender years, engaged at the buddle pits, or in jigging, screening,
picking and dressing the ore; a little further on may be seen a number of stout girls and women,
occupied in cobbing, breaking and assorting the ores; and here and there corps of men going to,
or returning from, the shafts and adits. In the centre of this hive of industry is the account-house,
replete with comfort and convenience for the mine agents, clerks and other officials... On
quitting the account-house and visiting the changing -house of the working miner, how chilling is
the contrast...'
Nonetheless, any disputes and walk-outs in the mines were over pay and hours, not working
conditions. The average wage at Devon Great Consols was about 14 shillings a week. Bal-
maidens received between a shilling and 1/3d a day.
Children got less; some were no more than eight years old and had, like their parents, to walk
four or five miles to work and back again every day. On dark winter evenings they trooped
along the hilly roads, holding candle-lit lanterns to light their way.
Sometimes in winter the mines had to close when severe frost iced up streams and water-
|
wheels. At other times, accidents brought a mine to a temporary halt: some men fell to their
deaths when ladders or ropes broke; others were crushed or mangled by equipment, or died in
cave-ins or explosions. But over 90 miners escaped drowning when the River Tamar burst into
the South Tamar silver-lead mine in August 1856. It was a Sunday night and the mine was
closed.
The West Briton of 1 May 1863 recorded 13 fatal accidents the previous week, nine in a
runaway skip or truck that hurtled for 200 yards down a diagonal shaft to a dead-end.
Two months later the Honeycombes of St Cleer were struck by a mining tragedy. John
Trebilcock had married Eliza Honeycombe, fifth daughter of John and Anne (he was a
carpenter in St Cleer), in February 1856 at the Tavistock Register Office. Both were 19. At the
time she was a domestic servant. They moved to Chilsworthy near Calstock , and on 23 July
1863, John was killed when he fell down a mine shaft.
A John Honeycombe died in a mining accident eight years later. Again, he was one of the
Honeycombes of St Cleer and worked in a nearby copper mine. Aged 24 he was killed in an
underground explosion in September 1871 -three weeks after his marriage to a milliner, Emily
Harry, in Liskeard.
The mines were no less fatal to some villagers. The open unguarded shafts of old workings,
were a continuing cause of death to unwary women and children and drunken men. Over the
years no less than 18 people were known to have fallen down a particular shaft near a pub in
Gwennap. Recording this,
411
among other such deaths, in January 1864, The West Briton commented: 'How many of these
open shafts may become the means of suicide, murder or accidental death!'
On 8 January 1863, Anne Honeycombe died of dropsy at her home in Dimson; she was 57.
A few months earlier, in November 1862, her brother-in-law, John Honeycombe, had died of
phthisis, a miners' disease that destroyed their lungs; he was 59.
John, a copper miner and Will's younger brother, had married Mary Ann Sanders at a register
office in Plymouth in September 1845, when he was 43. At the time she was 25, and he was a
labourer, living at 31 William St, Stoke Damarel. In the 1841 Census, John is shown as living
with his sister Hannah, wife of James Richards, and their daughter; Hannah.
John and Mary Ann had three children: John, who was born in Calstock in October 1846 and
died of convulsions a month later; and Caroline, born at Gunnislake in March 1848. But the
marriage seems to have been an unhappy one. For in the Census of 1851 John is once again
living with the Richards family, not with his sister, but with his sister's unmarried daughter and
her three children, while Mary Ann is living with her parents (who ran the Cornish Inn at
Gunnislake) and her three-year-old daughter, Caroline. Although Caroline bears the surname
Honeycombe, Mary Ann has reverted to her maiden name, Sanders.
It is possible that the marriage broke up because of John's previous and continuing association
with his sister's daughter, Hannah Richards, and that her three illegitimate children were his. The
blood relationship would have prevented them from marrying, if not from cohabiting. Hannah,
aged 39 in 1851 and described as a charwomen, was just nine years younger than her uncle,
John.
No mention is made of either Hannah or Mary Ann or their children in the 1861 Census,
although John Honeycombe is still in Gunnislake, lodging with another family. What happened to
|
Hannah and her children, to Mary Ann and Caroline Honeycombe? We do not know for sure.
But it is possible that Mary Ann's association with another male Honeycombe was renewed.
Remember that two years earlier Will and Anne and six of their children (Ann, Hannah, Eliza,
Louisa, Samuel and Harriet) were all living in Middle Dimson, next door to Elizabeth Glasson,
Will's eldest daughter, and her two children. William, the Honeycombes' eldest son - he would
have been 27 then -is not named. In fact, were it not for the Census of 1841 and 1851, we
would have no knowledge of his existence. For no record of his birth, marriage or death has
been found. He appears in the Census of 1841 (aged eight) and disappears after his listing
(aged 17, and a mine labourer) in the Census ten years later.
But in April 1890, a Mary Ann Honeycombe dies in Totnes in Devon, at Turnpike Lane
Cottage, aged 70. Her death certificate describes her as the widow of a William Honeycombe.
Which William? Evidently this Mary Ann had
412
a daughter, for in 1919 a Mary Honeycombe, a servant, born about 1854, dies in the Totnes
workhouse. Which William was her father? The candidates are few. Probably it was William the
younger, copper miner, born about 1834, who is only recorded in two of the Censuses for
Calstock.
This William was 20 when Mary was born; but Mary Ann was 34. The question here is: Was
she the Mary Ann Sanders, who married John Honeycombe in 1845 and left him after the birth
of her daughter, Caroline, in 1848? Did she then take up with John's nephew, William, and
produce his child in 1854? Did she actually marry him? Or do we have another Mary Ann?
There are no answers to these tantalising questions. We do not know whether William the
younger fathered any child or married any Mary Ann. After 1851 he disappears. Did he go to
Australia, like four of his sisters and his young brother, Samuel? Or to America before the Civil
War began? Or was he somehow involved in the Crimean War that began the year of Mary's
birth?
In the Census of 1871, there are only three Honeycombes living in Calstock at 25 Lower Drive
- Will Honeycombe, miner, a widower aged 73, and two of his daughters: Hannah, unmarried,
aged 31 and Harriet, likewise, aged 21. Hannah was in fact 32 in 1871 and Harriet 22.
Harriet married in September that year, in Tavistock. Her husband was a mason, Joshua Welch.
Will died of 'natural decay' at Dimson in Calstock in November 1874; he was 76. A Mary Ann
Martin was present at his death. Another Mary Ann? And where was Hannah? Gone, it seems,
like all his children.
Gone also were thousands of Cornish men and women, driven out by the slow demise of the
mining industry. Rising production costs as mines went deeper, the deterioration and drying up
of once rich copper bodes, and competition from newer richer mines in Chile, Michigan, and
Australia, all led to the curtailment and closure of Cornish mines, and such an exodus, of miners
and other skilled worker, that had not been seen in Britain since the Potato Famine in Ireland.
The West Briton reported in May 1867 that over 7,000 miners had left the county the previous
year: among them 1,600 to America; 670 to New Zealand and Australia; and over 1,000 to
other mines in Scotland and the North of England. Some 1,200 left the Liskeard and Callington
districts.
In May 1871 the paper noted: 'The tide of emigration has again set in in the mining districts.
Young men of every class are preparing to join their brethren in America or elsewhere'. It
|
blamed 'the low rate of wages' and 'the reduction of hands continually taking place' and
concluded: 'There appears to be a general feeling of depression among the labouring class - a
longing to be off somewhere, anywhere'. The 48 shillings a month that might be earned in West
Cornwall was 48 a week in the factories of northern England, and thither 2,750 people
removed themselves from the Redruth and Gwennap districts between 1868 and 1871. Others
ventured overseas. In 1872, 200 miners and their families left the West en route for Brisbane.
Whatever the destination, trainloads of Cornwall's boldest and best departed monthly from
town and
413
country. Houses were abandoned and rotted like the mines. Wages fell, while crime and
poverty increased. Gunnislake Mine, restarted in 1864, was abandoned early in 1873, although
80 people worked on at Gunnislake Clitters. The Hawkmoor Mine was abandoned in 1867.
Devon Great Consols was saved from collapse by the diversion of its main output into the
extractions of arsenic from the mounds of mispickel that had been excavated over the years and
left heaped up underground. By 1872 about 200 tons a month of white arsenic was being sold,
and enough was stored in warehouse, it was said, to destroy the population of the world.
It was not until November 1901 that all work ceased in the mines; and within a few years the
biggest copper mine in Europe had all but vanished from the map: its buildings demolished, its
shafts filled in, its railway dismantled, its multifarious equipment, including 11 water-wheels, 10
steam-engines, 60 wagons, miles of flat-rods, pipes and other machinery were all sold, much of
it as scrap, which locals claimed was bought by Germans and turned into guns and shells used in
the First World War. The Duke of Bedford's woods grew thick and tall over the ruinous ground
pitted with hollows, and were silent again after 55 years, except when a ducal pheasant drive
disturbed their whispering shade.
Will Honeycombe had witnessed the rise and fall of the mining industry, the dawn of Empire, of
the age of steam and its wondrous inventions, and the depopulation and decay of his homeland.
The Cornwall he had known in his youth was another world, ancient, rural. When he died it was
turning towards this modern age, sliding into torpor and tourism.
Old Will was the last of all the male Honeycombes to die in the parish of Calstock. He was
buried in an unmarked grave in Calstock Churchyard, two miles from the house that bore his
name, and within yards of a church window that would one day serve as a memorial to the
owner of that house, never to him and his.
414
homes to go to. Perhaps Ann had no such job. Or was her departure so rushed that she was
unsure aobut her movements when she arrived in Melbourne?
A point of interest in the Shipping List is that the date of departure from Liverpool (22
December 1862) has been crossed out and '1st February 1863' added. This could have been
the result of a clerical error. But it could mean that the departure of the ship was postponed,
because of bad weather, and that Ann was forced to wait in a crowded warehouse dockside
dormitory for unaccompainied women, for several seeks before the Clara sailed. It is highly
unlikely that any delay would have been communicated to passengers travelling to Liverpool
from all over Britain, most of whom would have left their homes several days before the
scheduled date of sailing.
|
However, the fact that Ann's mother died on 8 January 1863 must have had some bearing on
Ann's decision to emigrate. Surely she would not have made this decision if her mother was ill or
dying. It would seem that Ann either left Calstock in mid-December while her mother was as
well as ever. Or that she suddenly made her mind up after her mother's death, hurried north and
acquired a steerage berth on the first ship sailing to Melbourne, which happened to be the
(already delayed) Clara?
What other reasons might she have had for such a drastic, irrevocable action?
The 1861 Census reveals that she was 24 and living with her parents, four younger sisters and
younger a brother, and that she was a copper dresser. The pressures of a cramped insanitary
cottage shared by eight people may have prompted a yearning to escape; both her older sisters
had long been married, and there she was, in 1862, aged 25 and still unwed.
The Wesleyan Chapel in Gunnislake where the Honeycombe girls would have sat on Sundays,
may have afforded few spiritual or other consolations. A high and sombre hall, built in 1856, it
could seat 1000 people, more than the parish church. More definite distractions would have
been the tourists arriving by paddle-steamer who crowded the quays and streets of Calstock at
weekends and in the summer, as would any river-trip Ann made with a friend or her sisters to
Plymouth. Such a trip would have been a rare event, however, as they cost a shilling return, and
she was earning about a shilling a day. But in Plymouth there was more excitement and different
pleasures than the doubtful ones provident by the coarser company in Calstock. There were
fashionable ladies and gentlemen in Plymouth, and real shops, and a plenitude of men in naval
and military uniform. Did she ever love and lose a young soldier or miner? And lose more than
that to him?
Not much of great note happened in Calstock in 1862, as far as we know. Nor in Cornwall for
that matter. The most interesting news - for those who could read - was contained in newspaper
reports of the American Civil War. In Cornwall, body-snatchers were busy in St Ives; a bal-
maiden was crushed by mine machinery at South Caradon; some 30 houses, shops and
tenements were destroyed by a fire in Falmouth; a fair was held at Callington on 24 July; a man
was hanged at Bodmin Jail (the last public hanging in Cornwall); and a 40-foot
418
Eliza's death certificate confirms most of this. It says she died on 14 March 1903 of 'old age
and general debility for some years'. The informant was her son, Richard - the first of her
children to be born in Australia and now 39. He must have provided the other details: that she
had lived in Victoria for 41 years (and so must have emigrated in 1862); that she was born in
Cornwall and married in Plymouth; and that she had had seven children.
The first two, Josiah and Mary, are given as deceased in 1903. In fact, as they do not appear in
the 1861 Census for Calstock, they must have died before the Census was taken. The oldest
surviving son and daughter are given as Charles, now aged 52, and Elizabeth Mary Palmer,
aged 50. These are clearly the Charles and Mary, who featured, aged 11 and 9, in the Calstock
Census. Next comes Richard, aged 39; Henry, aged 38; and Anne Glasson, 36. There is no
mention of the eighth child, a baby girl, who was born, and died in 1870.
Morrisons, where the family had lived since 1864 at least, was a small community, halfway
along the road between Geelong and Ballarat, and just off it. It took its name from a family of
miners called Morrison, one of whose daughters, Elizabeth Jane Morrison died of TB a week
before Eliza Glasson. She was 35, unmarried, and is described in the Register of Death as a
|
'lady'. Both women, the consumptive Elizabeth and our debilitated Eliza were buried in
Morrisons cemetery in the same week.
So two Honeycombes, Eliza and Mary Jane, emigrated in 1862 or 63.
The fact that a cousin of their father emigrated in 1850 may have had some influence on them.
This of course was William Honeycombe the stonemason, born in 1797 and like his cousin,
Will, in Calstock. With this William went his wife and four of his children, to be followed in
1853 and 1854 by two more of his children, Richard and Jane. As we know, they all settled in
Victoria - as did the other Honeycombe family who emigrated from Calstock. Not in South
Australia or New South Wales, where there were gold and copper mines. All sailed to
Melbourne. Was this a coincidence, or was there some interchange of information between the
families, even letters, and did the other Calstock Honeycombes, the Ennors and the Glassons
learn from the example and experiences of William the stonemason and his children in the 1850s
in Australia? Or did they follow a third sister - Ann?
As it happens, Ann was almost certainly the first of Will the miner's children to sail from
England. She left Liverpool on 1 February 1863, on the Clara, and was one of several hundred
single young men and women, mainly from Scotland and Ireland, who were travelling out to
take up prearranged jobs in Victoria.
The Shipping List describes Ann Honeycombe as a 'general servant', aged 26, a Wesleyan and
states she could read and write. But under the column By Whom Engaged there is a blank - no
record of whom she was with or where she was going. This is unusual: more than 90 percent of
the servants, housemaids and cooks with whom she is listed are registered as having jobs and
417
whale was trapped on rocks near Veryan, where its struggles to escape tore its flesh and filled
the sea with blood.
Not much may have happened in Ann's life. Certainly there can have been nothing, and no one,
to keep her in Cornwall. Possibily such letters that were penned by friends or cousins in
Australia may have set her dreaming. Those who wrote home generally praised their new home:
'Bless God, we are in a land of plenty, and it is a very fine country... You may buye land at 55
shillings a acre, up the country... Shoes is cheap hear, it is a good place for trade' - 'We pay
eight shillings a week rent, but it is well we get on. Oh what a difference there is between this
country and Home for poor folks' - 'It wants persons to be active, enterprising and industrious
to get on here. Some do very well indeed' -'Here is the place to live. The dogs have got more
beef and mutton than ever we could get in England; if you could see how we are living you
would not stop home a day'.
Women were also in short supply, far outnumbered by men, and might expect not only to
marry, but marry the man of their choice.
For whatever reason, Ann said her goodbyes to family and friends, none of whom would she
expect to see again, and embarked on the Clara. She arrived in Melbourne on 28 April 1863,
after a fairly fast run of 87 days, and three weeks after her 26th birthday. Eliza Glasson and
Mary Jane Ennor followed after.
We next hear of Ann in 1867, when she married a miner, Richard Stevens, at Clunes, north of
Ballarat, where gold had been discovered in June 1851. They married on 16 February in the
simple Wesleyan church there: she was 29, he 28; the witnesses were her sister Mary Jane
Ennor, now 37, and her husband John. All four sign the register. Mary Jane must have learned
|
to write since her wedding (in 1850), as she had signed her marriage certificate with an X.
So Ann at last had gained a husband and a home. And when she wrote to Calstock to tell her
younger sisters so, did her letter move two of them to visit the shipping agent now established
there? It seems so. Such a letter would have reached Cornwall in May, and in September, Eliza
and Louisa Honeycombe set out for Australia from Plymouth.
At the time of Ann's departure from England (in February 1863) her four younger sisters -
Hannah, Eliza, Louisa and Harriet - were respectively 23, 21, 19, and 13, the three older ones
being bal-maidens.
Their brother Samuel was 15. We cannot be sure of this Eliza's exact age, for no record has
been found of her birth, as in the case of her older brother, William. But the Censuses name her,
and she later appears in Bendigo.
The death of their mother as well as Ann's departure appears to have unsettled the family and
loosened some constraints. For in 1864, both Hannah and Louisa became pregnant. Both of
them conceived around March that year, and although this may have been a coincidence, it
suggests that the men who
419
fathered their children were met at a similar time or place. It could have been on an outing to
Plymouth the previous summer, or when some group of young men, perhaps even soldiers,
turned up in Calstock on a pleasure trip.
Such an event happened in August 1864, when officers and men of the 2nd Queens Own
Regiment sailed upriver on a chartered steamer to Calstock, and spent part of the time there
playing cricket, football and quoits, among other pursuits. Other regiments used to make similar
trips - 'spacious rooms being engaged at Calstock to feed the troops.'
And who cooked for them and served them? Who better than the better sort of bal-maiden, the
good girls who regularly attended services at the Wesleyan Chapel?
It was not, however, a good time to visit Calstock. For 'an uncommon degree of mortality,'
according to The West Briton of 19 August 1864, had smitten the town.
The paper remarked: 'Our obituary contains the death of the infant son of the esteemed rector,
the Rev FT Batchelor, being the third son the rev gentleman has lost within the last seven weeks.
A miner has also recently lost four daughters. Several persons have each lost two children. A
miner, named Allen, lost three daughters on Monday last... No less than 16 children have been
buried already during the present month. During the last month there were 25 funerals, and there
have been more than 150 deaths in the parish this year, although the population is only about
7,500.' The situation had been made worse according to the paper, by the heat and a scarcity
of water.
The cause of these deaths was attributed to 'a malignant fever', and the rector of Calstock, after
burying his third son, refused to allow any other bodies to be brought into the church, 'fearing
that otherwise the infection might spread among the congregation.'
Death was in the air, it seemed, and that autumn it smote the Honeycombes in Middle Dimson.
On 3 October 1864 Louisa gave birth to a baby girl, who was called Ann, doubtless in memory
of Louisa's doubly departed mother and sister. Unusually, the father's name, George Moreton,
is given on the birth certificate, the information provided by Louisa herself in November; she
makes a mark. Who was he? A local man, or a visitor?
Born at Dimson, presumably in the family home, the baby died of atrophy, or wasting away, less
|
than three weeks later. Eliza was present at the baby's death and made her mark on the death
certificate.
A month later, Hannah bave birth to a baby girl, whom she called, with some aspirations to
gentility, Araminta Ellen. Born at Gunnislake on 20 November 1864, the baby died in March
the following year, again the cause was atrophy. This time Louisa was present. There is no
mention of Eliza Glasson, the oldest sister, who was living next door in 1861 - another indication
that she had emigrated by then.
Were these babies of Hannah and Louisa the products of love, lust or ignorance? Or the forced
attentions of some drunken miner? Or mistakes in the
420
way of business? Could Hannah and Louisa have been earning a casual living through
prostitution? It seems unlikely. Both babies were born at home; Louisa knew who the father
was and was sufficiently unashamed, even accusatory, to name him - Louisa also left England
with Eliza (who never married) not Hannah, nor on her own, and Hannah was still living
acceptably with her father in Calstockin1871.
Nonetheless the births and deaths of their babies must have soured the lives of Hannah and
Louisa, if not their reputations. In 1865, despite the excitement of a royal visit to Cornwall (that
of the Prince and Princess of Wales, who had married in March 1863) the West was in the
depths of a mining depression, although Gunnislake Mine had been restarted and all the other
local mines were still in production. But in September 1865, The West Briton noted that:
'Employment is more difficult to obtain, emigration is going on upon a scale hitherto
unprecedented... Trade is falling off by degrees, and credit is considerably dearer.' A cattle
plague and a great gale struck the country in November and there were various miners' walk-
outs and strikes.
In 1866 some 7,000 miners left Cornwall, and the suffering of those who remained increased;
women walked for miles to apply for parish assistance.
In August 1867 The West Briton commented: 'Many familes are reported to be without under-
clothing, sleeping upon straw, and living upon coarse dry bread... In the coming winter there
must be very severe distress and great destitution.'
It was a winter Eliza and Louisa Honeycombe never saw. In September they stepped on board
the Canterbury, which had sailed from London on 25 August and stopped at Plymouth to pick
up more passengers, before sailing south to Cape Town and across the Indian Ocean to
Australia.
Before embarkation they would have spent a few days at the Plymouth depot, where assisted
emigrants were lodged and fed, free of charge. It was called the Emigrants' Home - 'a
commodious building, situate at the Baltic Wharf... capable of affording shelter and a temporary
home for no less than 700 emigrants.' There was also a 'Ladies Female Emigrant Society', under
the patronage of the Countess of Mount Edgcumbe, which advised and instructed female
passengers on what to take and expect, and distributed 'employment amongst them to wile
away their time during the long and tedious voyage.'
When the Canterbury arrived at Plymouth, there would have been a delay of a few days while
the health of all the emigrants was checked. They would then have been rowed out to the ship at
anchor. Once on board, Eliza and Louisa would have found themselves crammed into the rear
of the ship with all the other single women, supervised by a matron.
|
The best account of a departure from Plymouth was written by an artist -John Prout, who
emigrated on the Royal Sovereign in 1840 with his wife and seven children in steerage.
He wrote: 'About eight o'clock in the evening we left Plymouth; the sun had set peacefully; the
new moon, red with the hues of evening, hung just over Mount Edgecombe... It appeared
impossible that causes to make man unhappy
421
could exist in the country we were then quitting, perhaps for ever... The next morning, Sunday,
about four o'clock we were awoke by the noise of sailors on deck, hoisting sail and raising the
anchor; and when I came on deck, at eight o'clock, we were outside the Breakwater, and, in
fact, had commenced our voyage... Monday morning... Our deck presents a most motley
group, or rather groups. Most of the lot of emigrants, taken in at Plymouth, sick. One poor girl
with her bonnet on hind part before; another with her gown brought over her head, and looking
the very personification of misery.'
How must Eliza and Louisa have wept as the land grew smaller and smaller behind them until
they could see it no more.
They reached Hobson's Bay, (Melbourne) on 19 December. The bay on which Port Phillip
stood was so named after the naval commander, William Hobson, who surveyed the harbour of
the new colony and helped to plan the town's layout. Hobson later claimed New Zealand for
Britain, became its Governor and established the capital at Auckland.
The Canterbury's passenger list notes that the two women were Church of England, could read
and write (none of which was correct), and had been engaged in general service for three years.
Louisa was employed by a Sec Collier in Autumn, and Eliza by a James Arkendale in Bellerine.
In time they would have met up with their married sisters in Clunes, Mary Jane Ennor and Ann,
now Mrs Stevens. And no doubt the three of them got together again for Louisa's marriage.
Maybe Eliza Glasson was also there.
That wedding took place in Clunes on 3 May 1869. The bride was now calling herself, rather
grandly, Louisa Ellen Williams Honeycombe. She was 25 and still a domestic servant. Her
husband was a miner, James Henry Gribble, aged 29; he was a widower, his first wife having
died in August 1867. They were married at the home of Ann and Richard Stevens, in
accordance with the rites of the Bible Christian Church. Both Ann and Louisa made their marks
on the marriage certificate - which is odd, as Ann had apparently signed her own marriage
certificate two years earlier.
This happy news would have reached those who were left behind in Calstock in August 1869.
By this time Samuel had also apparently married, although no record of this has been found. For
when he marries again later on in Australia, he describes himself as a widower, and gives the
date of his first wife's death as 14 December 1869, when he was 22.
Who was she? When did they marry , and where, and how did she die? Did she die in child-
birth? She was probably younger than Samuel, 20 or 21 perhaps, and the tragedy of her death
may well have prompted his eventual departure from Cornwall.
Of this, again, we have no record. But according to his death certificate, which states that he
had been in Australia for 29 years, he emigrated in 1873.
Harriet having married by then, old Will, their father was left in the care of Hannah. When he
died, in November 1874, it was perhaps too late for Hannah to join her four sisters and Samuel
in Australia; she was 35.
|
422
Again, no record has been found of her death. Did she marry after all? Or die obscurely and
alone? Hannah Honeycombe disappears from view, as do all her married sisters: Harriet Welch
in Devon or Cornwall, and Mary Jane Ennor, Ann Stevens, Louisa Gribble and Elizabeth
Glasson in Australia, swallowed up in the shanty towns of the great Victorian gold-rush.
Their descendants, one hopes, live and thrive today in moderate affluence - in Melbourne, or
Clunes, or Ballarat - ignorant of the griefs and joys of their Cornish great-grandmothers, the
Honeycombe sisters, in mid-Victorian England. There is, however, a postscript of a sort to
the story of Eliza Glasson, whose surname at least will for ever be perpetuated in Australian
criminal history. For there were Glassons (all were probably related) in New South Wales in the
1880s, and one of them, in 1893, slaughtered two people with a tomahawk.
It happened in a pretty, English-looking village called Carcoar, set in the rolling green hills and
pastures west of the Blue Mountains.
In the early hours of 24 September 1893, a local bank manager, John Phillips, and a visiting
family friend, Fanny Cavanagh, were brutally murdered by an intruder. The family lived above
the bank. Mrs Phillips was seriously injured, struck in the face by the tomahawk or hatchet, and
two of her baby's fingers were sliced off. The assailant was a crazy young man, newly married
and desperate for money. He was arrested in a barber's shop in Cowra eleven hours after the
murders. Mrs Phillips and two other women in the house, had recognised him. His name was
Herbert (or Hubert) Edwin Glasson.
Known as Bertie, he was 25, the owner of a butcher's shop in Carcoar, and one of the five sons
of a local pastoralist, Henry Glasson, who had emigrated in about 1861. Henry Glasson had
died in 1891, aged 64; so he was spared the spectacle of the sensational trial of his son at
Bathurst in October -and his subsequent death by hanging, despite a strong plea of insanity.
Bertie's mother was said at the time to be mentally ill, as were some of her relations living in
Cornwall.
It is not unlikely that our Eliza Glasson's miner husband, Charles, was related to Henry Glasson.
Perhaps they were cousins, if not actually brothers.
Oddly enough, Charles Glasson died two months after the murders, aged 74, in December
1893. Born in Cornwall about 1819, he was the son of Richard and Mary Glasson. A Richard
Glasson, said to be 'a very old magistrate' is mentioned in the Sydney Morning Herald's
accounts of the murders. The paper is not clear about his relationship to Henry or Bertie
Glasson, or whether this Richard was still alive in 1893. Nor do we know whether he was
Charles' father. More research is needed to establsh the various Glasson family's connections.
But is seems more than likely that all were closely related at this time. Interestingly, the second
son born to Charles and Eliza Glasson in Australia was christened Henry. After his uncle?
423
Eliza was 66 in 1893, and doubless wished that her married surname was other than that of the
murderer, Bertie Glasson, whose crime became headlines throughout Australia at the end of that
year.
She lived for another 10 years, dying at Morrisons on 14 March 1903, when she was 76 - not
74 as her death certificate states. Eliza was survived by five of her children.
Curiously, another Glasson had made the headlines in Cornwall 30 years before the Carcoar
|
murders.
The West Briton of 19 June 1863, relates the case of Samuel Glasson, alias 'The Ferret', a
blacksmith in Truro, who was fined ten shillings with costs for being drunk and disorderly in the
streets at night, and sentenced to seven days' hard labour. The paper adds: 'He has, it is
believed, been committed to gaol a greater number of times than any other man in Cornwall,
having eaten no less than 31 Christmas dinners there, and served in gaol upwards of 11 years of
his life'. In every case he was jailed for breaches of the peace and assaults on the police.
Coincidentally, there were Glassons in Kalgoorlie in the last years of John Honeycombe,
goldminer, who died there in 1922. And a William Henry Glasson died in Bendigo in 1894,
aged 54, the son of Thomas Glasson and Jane Mitchell, at a time when Sam and Martha
Mitchell Honeycombe were living there.
But what now of this Samuel, and Eliza Honeycombe, Elizabeth Glasson's younger brother and
sister?
Both of them emigrated as we know - Eliza in 1867 and Sam a few years later - and both of
them ended up in Bendigo, which by 1890 had become one of the liveliest and largest of the
colony's new towns.
Samuel emigrated, as the records suggest, when he was 26. More than likely he lived for a time
in Victoria with one or other of his married sisters. As we find both him and Eliza at Long Gully
in Bendigo later on, it is very possible that he lodged for a while, before his second marriage,
with her, his older unmarried sister.
Born about 1842, Eliza was seven years or so older than he. Nonetheless, we have no exact
knowledge of her whereabouts after she arrives in Australia (in 1867). We do know, however,
that she, like two of her sisters, gave birth to a bastard child. Eliza's baby was born in the Lying-
in Hospital in Melbourne on 23 May 1878 and was called Louisa Ann. Eliza was about 36. The
baby was fostered out or died, as we do not hear of her again. We next hear of Eliza 15 years
later, in 1893, in Bendigo.
Nor do we know much about Sam - apart from the date of his first wife's death (December
1869)-until he marries for a second time in 1886. But at some point in this 17 year period he
came to Australia and like Eliza, ended up in Bendigo.
It is possible that both of them spent some time in South Australia. For most of those who
emigrated from Cornwall, especially the miners, went to the
424
copper-mine towns of Burra, Kapunda, Wallaroo and Moonta. The last two were opened up in
the early 1860's, and the more expert miners there could earn up to £10 a month.
Of the gold-rush towns, Bendigo attracted the most miners of Cornish origin. Jim Faull, in The
Cornish in Australia, says that the Cornish diggers who overlanded from Burra 'formed a
concentrated settlement in the western gullies of Bendigo'. He adds that 'Sparrowhawk Gully, its
extension Long Gully, and one of its adjoining bluffs, St Just's Point, were the focal points of the
early Cornish community... In the 1860s, an adjoining suburb was named Moonta after the
South Australian mining town from which many workers came. The whole area was known as
'the singing gullies' because of the habit of the Cornish, with their Welsh counterparts, of singing
hymns and carols. On Christmas Day in Sparrowhawk Gully it became traditional for
Cornishmens' sports to be held, with wrestling, iron-quoit throwing, tugs-of-war and foot races'.
Cornish miners were also noted for their devotion to Methodism, for prayer-meetings and
|
chapel-building, for their quickness in sinking shafts, and for their dislike of the Irish; in some
diggings there were daily fights.
It was at Eaglehawk, a gold-mining community a few miles north of Bendigo, that Sam's second
marriage took place, on 20 December 1886.
The ceremony was in a Presbyterian Church and was witnessed by Ann and Richardson
Lewers, apparently relatives of the minister, Robert Lewers. Sam's age is given as 39 and he
was a gold-miner. His bride, Martha Mitchell Phillips was a widow and a licensed victualler.
Said to be 30, she was in fact 40 - this could be a clerical error. She had had a child, now
dead. Her place of residence is given in the marriage certificate as Sandhurst, which was the
original name for Bendigo as well as that of the whole district. Sam lived at Long Gully in
Bendigo - where Eliza Honeycombe is to be found some seven years later. Martha's father was
William Wall, and she was born on 19 May 1846 in West Maitland, west of Newcastle. In the
Victorian Index to Deaths her father's full name is given as William Price Wall and her mother's
maiden name as Elizabeth Buckley. William Wall was a tailor when Martha was born and a
butcher when she married.
Where did 'Price' come from - and 'Mitchell'? Martha was christened Martha Wall. Why is her
second name Mitchell when she marries? And not Buckley? Or even Price or Wall? What was
the family connection with the Mitchells? Or did Martha borrow the name from her first
husband's family? When she married him, in 1866, she is described as Martha Wall.
Her first husband was George Phillips, a publican, who held the licence for the Unicorn Hotel in
Forest Street, Bendigo, from December 1874 to 1881. It cost him £10. Licensees of hotels in
the town centre paid £25. Local directories, those that still exist, confirm that George Phillips
ran the Unicorn between 1880-82 and that Martha was there as 'proprietress' between 1888
and 1900. She paid the licence from December 1890 to 1895.
But who ran the hotel between 1882, when George disappears from the scene, and 1888? The
answer is probably Martha. For in the interim, George
425
Phillips went mad, and was carted off to Melbourne, where he died on 24 July 1884 in Kew
Lunatic Asylum.
His age is given as 49. This means that he was born in 1835 and was therefore 11 years older
than Martha. His full name is said to have been George Patrick Phillips and his occupation was
'baker'. Cause of death is given as 'disease of the brain' and his birthplace as Dublin in Ireland.
No details are known or given about his parents or his marital status.
But there is a handwritten note on the back of an official memorandum about George's death ("I
have to request that you will inform the Coroner for the District of Bourke') which says: 'We
sent a telegram to the deceased patient's wife who resides in Sandhurst - will send the reply to
you'.
A coroner's inquest was held on 26 July before a 12-man jury. Three statements were read, the
first from an attendant, George O'Fee. In it he said: 'From the hour of 8 o'clock on the evening
of the 24th instant I was night watchman. Deceased was in a fit when I took charge of him. He
came out of the fit and about 10.30 I gave him a little milk. He than took another fit and about
ten minutes past eleven I called another attendant and I went for the Medical Officer1.
This was John O'Brien. He stated that 'George Patrick Phillips was admitted as a patient into
the Asylum on the warrant now produced on 18th February last (1883). He suffered from
|
general Paralysis of the Insane -Epilepsy; and his general bodily health unsatisfactory. On the
10th of March he fell in a fit in the yard and was removed in an unconscious state to the
Hospital'. He had two other fits, on 12 June and 2 July. O'Brien continued: 'Since this date,
beyond Dysenteric Diarrhoea - to which he has been subject I understand for some years - he
gradually improved - but was still confined to bed. On the 24th I was summoned by Attendant
O'Fee about 11.15 pm to see the patient. I found him dead'.
The post-mortem, performed by Thomas Ralph, concluded that George Phillips died of "disease
of the brain', which accounted for the fit that killed him.
Poor George. Poor Martha. They had been married for 18 years. When did his epileptic
attacks begin? And what was the place and occasion of the attack that led to his committal?
The fact that his wife is not mentioned on the death certificate and his occupation is given as
'baker' seems to indicate that, possibly without her knowledge, he may have been living and
working in Melbourne for some months before he was admitted to the asylum in February
1884. Did he leave Bendigo to save Martha from the sorry sight of his decline?
Sam Honeycombe must have known him, and Martha, and more than likely was a regular at the
Unicorn Hotel. Two years after George Phillips died, his widow and Sam were married, in
December 1886.
From Sam's point of view, marrying the proprietress of the Unicorn must have been an
improvement on his bachelor existence in Long Gully - which was less than a mile from Forest
St. He not only had the comforts of a proper home but of a hotel. It must also have been a fairly
respectable establishment, for Samuel was a freemason, and as such he must have had, as well
as his wife, some status in the community.
426
We can guess at this through Martha's second (assumed) name, Mitchell. It was certainly one to
be proud of. Major Thomas Mitchell, Surveyor-General of New South Wales from 1828, had
led several expeditions to map some of the colony's rivers and seek good farming land. Most
towns had a street named after him. This aside, Mitchells were well established in Bendigo.
Back in 1859, when Martha was 13 and possibly a resident - one imagines her father moving to
Bendigo because of the business opportunities afforded to a butcher by the gold-rush - a Maria
Mitchell ran a restaurant in California Gully, and a John Mitchell was a blacksmith in Murdy
Street. The Phillips family are also in evidence that year: Alexander Phillips was a puddler at
Kangaroo Flat, and a Mrs Phillips was a dressmaker - in Mitchell Street.
The directories, incomplete as they are, also record that a 'Mrs Eliza Honeycombe' was in
Bendigo between 1893 and 1900, in charge of a stationer's in Long Gully. Hopefully, for the
sake of her business, Eliza had learned to read and write by then. Samuel's address at the time
of his marriage (in 1886) was given as Long Gully, so brother and sister may well have been
living together up to then.
There can be no doubt that 'Mrs' Eliza was in reality our Miss Eliza and Samuel's sister. 'Mrs'
could be a simple clerical error, or an honorary appellation. For it is a 'Miss' Eliza Honeycombe
who dies in Bendigo of pneumonia on 23 February 1910.
Evidently Eliza was of good standing in the community and no one had ever heard of her
illegitimate child (born in Melbourne in 1878). For she rated an obituary in the Bendigo
Advertiser.
It said: 'The death took place yesterday of Miss Eliza Honeycombe, 139 New Violet Street.
|
The deceased lady who was 73 years of age has resided in this state for 40 years. Her health
has been declining for some time, but it was only a fortnight ago that serious symptoms
manifested themselves. The deceased lady was much respected by all acquainted with her. The
funeral will take place today at 4 pm.' A Methodist minister read the service.
She was not in fact 73 and had been in Victoria for about 42 years: she and Louisa stepped
ashore at Hobson's Bay at the end of 1867. According to the Calstock censuses she was born
in 1841 or 42, which would make her about 69 when she died. It was not unusual for
individuals (or relatives) to be unaware of their own or someone else's correct age in those
days, and if it was of no account to her, her appearance, after a lifetime of service and in the
heat of Australia, may have made her seem older than she was.
New Violet St, where Eliza lived, was the street on which the Central Deborah mine was
situated, and was less than half a mile from Forest Street.
Let us return there now, to Sam and Martha.
They were married for 16 years. They had no children. While Martha ran the Unicorn, Sam
worked at or in one of the local gold-mines, and on some occasions in the evening attended
meetings of his masonic lodge.
427
A Samuel Honeycombe, aged 24, is said to have rejoined the Zenith Lodge, No 52, in June
1886 and resigned in January 1891. Something is wrong here - either the name or the age.
Samuel was 39 in 1886. But which gold-mine was he at?
There were many of these mines, and most were hugely productive. One of them, the Central
Deborah, which may have been Sam's workplace, was in operation from 1851 for 103 years;
and throughout the second half of the nineteenth century, Bendigo, as well as Ballarat, of all the
gold-rush towns, remained the biggest and most prosperous.
Bendigo, 150 kilometres north of Melbourne, is still noted for its substantial Victorian
architecture, epitomised now by the grandiose Shamrock Hotel, rebuilt in 1897 and the third
hotel of that name to stand on the site. A Chinese joss-house on Finn St is one of four that once
catered for the large Chinese community of shopkeepers and workmen, who when they died
were buried in the Chinese section of the White Hills cemetery. Trams were a noisy feature of
the main streets, and tourist ones still run in Bendigo, between the joss-house and the Central
Deborah mine, now a museum. Vines were first planted in the area in 1856, and a pottery,
functioning to this day, was established two years later. For many years Bendigo was the richest
quartz reef mining area in the world, and was known by the Chinese as 'Dai Gum San' - the Big
Gold Mountain.
No doubt Sam and Martha Honeycombe prospered, like the town, in the last decade of the
19th century. In the 1894 Bendigo rate book Sam is shown as being in possession of the hotel
in Forest Street. Martha is shown as possessing seven properties, four in Forest Street and
three in nearby Wattle Lane.
But Sam was ailing. He had the miner's disease, phthisis, and on 11 September 1902 he died at
his Forest St home of 'chronic pulmonary consumption.' He was 55.
A nephew, John Ennor, informed the registrar about Sam's demise. John was Mary Jane
Ennor"s son and lodged in Quarry Hill. It would appear that Martha was too distraught, ill, or
otherwise occupied, to visit the registrar herself.
The local newspaper carried a notice of Samuel's death. The notice requested that members of
|
his masonic lodge should meet at the lodge and 'follow the remains of our late Samuel
Honeycombe to place of interment'. He was buried on 14 September.
Later, Martha placed a headstone 'In Loving Memory' on his grave in the Bendigo Lawn
Cemetery, where he lies alone - Martha was buried.elsewhere. On the headstone's base she
had the mason inscribe: 'Erected by his loving wife - Though lost to sight, to Memory ever dear.'
Presumably Eliza Honeycombe and the Ennors attended Sam's funeral, as might have his other
sisters, Ann Stevens and Louisa Gribble. Presumably, Eliza and Martha kept in touch after her
brother's death, until Eliza's demise, in 1910.
428
Martha lived on in Bendigo. She was there, according to the directories, in 1912. Or rather a
'Mrs MM Honeycombe' is recorded as living there, at 201 Forest St, in a small frame house not
far from the Unicorn. The hotel has now gone, but the house remains.
She was at 201, according to the records, until 1923, when she died. She was 77. She died on
5 December, fifteen days before the anniversary of her wedding to Sam. In her will she directed
that she be buried - not with Sam - but with her first husband in Melbourne, in the St Kilda
Cemetery where he lay. A tombstone was erected above the grave bearing their names.
In the will she left a bequest of coral to the Bendigo Art Gallery, and her property consisted of
some land on which were a five-room brick villa and a weatherboard cottage, one or other of
which she rented. The other properties, in Wattle Lane and Forest Street, had clearly been
disposed of and sold before this time.
A piece of local history perished with her death, as well as the last person named Honeycombe
in the gold-mining town of Bendigo.
One other Honeycombe is known to have emigrated independently to Australia. This is Jacob
Honeycombe, whose origins, parents and place of birth remain unknown. All we know is that
a 21 -year-old Jacob Honeycombe arrived in Melbourne in 1852, having left Plymouth on the
ship Posthumous in August.
He could have been a brother (whose birth about 1831 has not been noted) of Samuel and his
five emigrant sisters. There is the Plymouth connection. Or he may have been a scion of another
family, perhaps illegitimate. Or the name could be wrong. He arrived in Melbourne in 1852 and
then vanishes.
Or is he the James who makes a mysterious appearance in the Melbourne directories in 1891,
at Suffolk St? And are that Jacob and this James the same as the 'Jas' who is noted as living in
Falconer St in Melbourne in 1916 and 1917?
Do we have a separate Jacob and James? Or is the Jacob of 1852 the same as the later James
noted as living in Melbourne? It is possible, as the Jacob who arrived in Australia in 1852 (and
may have been born in 1831) would have been 85 in 1916. But where did he come from?
Where did he go? Did he marry and when did he die?
One day we may have the answers. But not to one of the most intriguing questions of all.
Did any of these male Honeycombes, all cousins, ever meet in the burgeoning colony of
Victoria? Did Jacob ever bump into his cousin Richard? Or his cousin John? In Melbourne or
Ballarat? Or come across cousin Samuel in Bendigo?
They must have known about each other's presence in Australia. And the fact that they were not
just Cornishmen, but blood relations, would have been sufficient cause to seek each other out.
The two Williams, progenitors of
|
429
Richard and John, of Samuel and possibly Jacob and all their sisters, were practically the same
age. William, the mason, the father of Richard and John, was born in the village of Calstock in
1797, and Will the miner, father of Samuel, was born there the following year. As boys the two
Williams must have known each other: the Honeycombes were an ancient clan, whose
ancestors had lived in Calstock and thereabouts for centuries.
And what about the sisters? Did Elizabeth Glasson, Mary Jane Ennor, Ann Stevens, and Louisa
Gribble keep in touch with each other and Eliza Honeycombe? Did they ever get together, or
meet in Melbourne or Bendigo? Did any of them come across their male cousins, or Elizabeth
Franklin, daughter of William the mason, who lived in the Bendigo area from 1856 until her
death in 1879? What a coincidence! Someone with the same odd maiden name - and coming
from the same village in Cornwall!
One would like to think that the sons and daughters of both Williams, by accident or design, met
once or twice.
I see the men in some rowdy Victorian hostelry, sinking several beers together, and as they do
so reviving memories and images of the damp ancestral English village that had been their
fathers' birthplace. I see them reminiscing about the people their fathers and they had known,
and wondering for some sad nostalgic seconds how everything was in the misty Cornish valley
that none of them would ever see again.
430
^| ¦. Samuel and his Sisters
Most of the children of Will Honeycombe the miner would not have heard of his death until the
following year. For five of them at least were far from home, in Australia.
Who was the first of this family to go there?
Was it Will's second daughter, Mary Jane, who had married John Michael Stephen Ennor, in
Plymouth St Andrews in November 1850? They were both 23 then; he was a labourer; she
made a mark; both their fathers were said to be labourers.
In the Census made the following year both are living at Lower Dimson, near Calstock, and
John is now described as a copper miner, as is his father James Ennor, a widower aged 62. He
was living at Collycliff with an unmarried son, William Ennor, a small farmer (10 acres) aged 27,
and a widowed daughter, Fanny, aged 25, who had apparently reverted to her maiden name.
Both Fanny and William were born in Tavistock. So was their younger brother, John MS
Ennor.
It seems that he and his father, James - both labourers late in 1850 but copper miners in 1851 -
had newly become copper miners, and that this had brought John and Mary Jane Ennor back to
Calstock, to lodge within 400 yards of her family at Middle Dimson.
Her father, Will Honeycombe, and two of his children, William and Ann, were mine labourers in
1851, and most probably the Honeycombes and the Ennors all worked across the river in the
mines run by Devon Great Consols, which in 1850, six years after the first shaft was sunk, were
employing a workforce of over a thousand.
Of the other mines operating in the area at the time, one had temporarily closed (Gunnislake
Mine); another, the Hawkmoor, employed 30 men, and a third, Gunnislake Clitters, about 100,
|
as did another mine across the river, Bedford United, where work had restarted in 1841.
Hawkmoor and Devon Great Consols had both been opened up three years later. But at the
latter production had forged ahead, making Devon Great Consols the biggest employer in the
area, a position the company held for over 50 years.
In the next Census for Calstock, made in 1861, no Ennors are recorded. Mary Jane and John
have gone. But the Honeycombes, bar one, are still at Middle Dimson, and all of them - father,
mother, five daughters and a son, Samuel, are working in or at a copper mine.
The eldest son, William, is not now on the list. By this time he would have been 27. As there is
no record of his marriage, anywhere in England or at any time, it seems that he not only left the
district but went abroad. Perhaps he emigrated, to America or Australia. Or joined the army or
navy and became involved in the Crimean War (1854-55) and died overseas. We also have no
record of his death. Nor do we have any record of his birth. Were it not for the
415
two references in the Censuses of 1841 and 1851, we would not know of his existence. But
after 1851 he disappears.
Although the Ennors are also missing from the 1861 Census for Calstock, we know they were
there two years later. For in Anne Honeycombe's death certificate for January 1863 the
informant is given as 'JMS Ennor, Present at Death, New Bridge, Calstock'. His wife, Mary
Jane, was still with him. We can be sure of that, as they both appear next in Australia, in 1867.
In February of that year, as we shall see, Mary Jane and John MS Ennor were witnesses at the
wedding of one of her younger sisters at Clunes in Victoria.
So they must have emigrated some time after January 1863 (when John provided the details of
his mother-in-law's demise), and at least three months before they attend the wedding, ie,
before November 1866. Shipping lists may one day provide the exact date.
Was Mary Jane Ennor the first of William's children to emigrate? Perhaps. But she was by no
means the last. And she may have made the perilous voyage with a married sister, the eldest of
the Honeycombe girls.
This was Elizabeth Hannah, who married Charles Thomas Richard Glasson, a labourer, at
Plymouth St Andrews, in September 1846. The fact that she was not yet 19 (and possibly
pregnant) may explain the wedding away from home. His father, Richard, was a yeoman.
Neither Elizabeth, who made her mark on the marriage certificate, nor Charles, appear in the
Calstock Census of 1851. But she does in that of 1861, along with two children. Then aged 33,
she is described as married, specifically as a 'copper miner's wife'. She is living in Middle
Dimson, next door to her parents, sisters and young bother Samuel. Her son Charles, aged 11,
works in a copper mine, and her daughter, Mary aged 9, is a scholar. Where is her husband,
Charles?
The ages of her children (11 and 9) and the fact that she had but two, would seem to indicate
that after the birth of the daughter, Mary, in 1852 or 53, the father was absent from the scene.
He is still absent in 1861. Did he also emigrate? Was it soon after the birth of Mary, his second
child? Perhaps in 1853? The Australian gold-rush began in 1851. Was Elizabeth Glasson
waiting for her husband to send for her, or for his return? Did she join him sometime in the
1860s? We know that by the time of the 1871 Census she was no longer in Calstock.
The answers to all of these questions is very probably Yes. For a search of the Australian BMD
|
Index in 1989 revealed that Eliza Hannah (not Elizabeth) gave birth to a baby boy at Morrisons
in 1864. Three other children followed, the last in 1870. In each case the father was Charles
Glasson. Eliza, as we must call her now, clearly rejoined her husband a year or so after 1861,
undoubtedly taking her first two children with her and probably travelling with Mary Jane and
John Ennor. And if the first child of their reunion was born in Australia in 1864, it would seem
highly likely that she arrived there in or before 1863.
That year Eliza was 36; Mary Jane was 34. We may safely presume that the baby girl born
seven years later (in 1870), who died the same year, was her last child.
416
I The Butchers of Ravenshoe
The fourth child and first daughter of John and Mary Honeycombe was Jane Winifred, known
as Jenny. She was born at Crocodile Creek in 1885, on 27 December, and attended the shanty
school at Crocodile Creek for about three months until the family left the district in 1892.
Her father, John, worked in the mines around Crocodile Creek (now known as Bouldercombe)
and managed one or two. However, he is described as a 'miner1 on the birth certificate of his
second daughter, Annie Frances, born in February 1891 at Union Hill.
Two years later, Mary Honeycombe and her (by now) five surviving children - little Frank had
been killed in an accident in 1881 - were back in Charters Towers, where she and John had
married. Here her seventh child, Ellen, was born in August 1893.
About this time the family split up. Mary had a mental breakdown and John took his two eldest
boys down south with him; and the three little girls were put in the care of Granny Chapman in
Charters Towers. Jenny was eight.
Her father returned to the Towers and worked there as a mine manager until 1898, when he
disappears from this history, not reappearing until 1904 in Western Australia. His children were
apparently never restored either to him or to their mother.
In due course Jenny became a domestic servant in one of the hotels in Charters Towers. But we
lose sight of her until her marriage in Cairns in 1908.
What was she doing in Cairns, so far to the north? She had met her future husband, George
Butcher, in Charters Towers, and had known him for several years, since they were children.
He had been at school there and worked for a time in local mines. Perhaps, like other young
girls on the gold-fields (and like her mother) she discovered she was pregnant, or thought she
was, and in order to avoid any social embarrassment, she married him far away from her
hometown and during one of his journeys as a teamster. At any rate, they married in Cairns on
12 February, 1908; both were 22.
George Trainor Butcher was born on 11 December 1885 at Georgetown, halfway on the long,
long road, then a track, between Cairns and the Gulf of Carpentaria. He was one of twelve
children, whose father, John Butcher, hailed from London; his mother was an Irish girl,
Margaret Trainor, of County Armagh. It was a rough and rugged life for the family, with the
father, John, often away. As a carrier and a teamster, he drove the bullock wagon-trains that
serviced the growing communities in the outback and on the goldfields. Riflemen guarded the
wagon-trains, as robbers known as bush-rangers (originally escaped convicts) could sell the
supplies or make use of them themselves.
431
|
George Butcher was also a teamster, working with his brother, "Friday1. He and Jenny made
their first home in a very small mining town called Wolfram Camp, where their first three
children were born, in1909, 10and11. Itwasnot far from Mt Mulligan. They later moved to
Dimbulaji, some 50 kilometers west of Cairns. In the rainy season, goods would be ferried
across the flooded Walsh River, with beer-kegs used as floats. Here George worked as a
carrier along the Mulligan line. 'He was a bushman at heart,' according to his youngest son,
Fred. 'And he had a great love for livestock, particularly horses'.
George's brother, Frank, was killed in the Mt Mulligan disaster in September 1921, when 75
miners died in an underground cave-in following an explosion. George was in Mareeba at the
time. The mine was never re-opened.
In 1914 the Butchers and their children - there would eventually be seven - moved to
Ravenshoe, where George worked with the bullock and horse teams carting logs to the
Tumoulin mill. Ravenshoe is on the southern edge of the Atherton Tableland, and set in an area
of fine timber, gemstones and waterfalls. Five km from Ravenshoe are the Millstream Falls, the
widest in Australia, although only 13 meters high.
Jenny's youngest child, Fred Butcher, born at Herberton in March 1924, wrote about his
parents 65 years later.
'Mum and Dad were devoted to each other and went everywhere together. My Mother often
used to tell of the early days in Ravenshoe, when they lived on the edge of the bush outside
town. The blacks used to wait until Dad left for work and approach the old house and demand
food and terrorise her and the young children. This used to happen quite often, until my father
took to them with his stock-whip, and life became more tolerable. Dad was a big fellow in his
younger days, a bare-knuckle fighter if trouble arose. On the other hand Mother was a gentle
and kind person. She had a good sense of humour and would at times tell some extremely funny
jokes, sometimes at the expense of Dad - like the time he told her to wash some of the powder,
rouge and lipstick off her face before going to a dance. Knowing Mum, I don't think she would
grant such a request. She was only 'pint-size' beside Dad, but she was quite firm in her ways.
'She had a remarkable memory, which no doubt stood her in good stead in card games. Euchre
was her forte and somehow always seemed to become included in a four-handed game...
Mother was able to cope with most crises without too much emotion. An exception was the
occasion when a large tree fell on Dad in the bush, and he had to be transported to town on a
stretcher. Despite his assurances that he would be OK, she broke down and cried incessantly. I
clearly recall him saying: "Don't cry, Jinny. I'm all right and will be home soon." He was as good
as his word, and his injuries had no serious aftereffects - at least, none that he complained
about.'
Fred relates that his father always pronounced his wife's name as 'Jinny', not 'Jenny', and that for
many years she (wrongly) celebrated her birthday on 26 December, not the 27th. The mistake
was discovered a few years before her death.
In his later years George turned his skills to scrub falling and, appropriately, to butchering. He
became the first school-bus driver in Ravenshoe, and for a time took charge of a cattle station
managed by one of his sons at Wollogorange, in the Northern Territory, west of Bufketown. His
obituary records that: 'After a long, hard-working life, retirement for George was one full of
activity and interest. Well known and deeply respected, he continued to the end driving his own
motor vehicle, cultivating his grape-vines'.
|
In February 1968, he and Jenny, then living in John St, Ravenshoe, celebrated their 60th
wedding anniversary; they were 82.
Congratulatory telegrams were sent by the Queensland Premier, JCA Pizzey; by the Governor,
Sir Alan Mansfield; and by the Shire Chairman, Councillor Holdcroft. The Butchers were guests
of honour at a dinner attended by almost 40 relatives and friends at the home of their daughter,
Irene (Mrs Bewick) in Wormboo Street. At the celebration, which featured a large wedding-
cake, were another daughter, Maggie Mealing, from Cairns, and Jack, from Herberton. Sons
George and Fred were unable to travel from, respectively, the Northern Territory and
Rockhampton, and floods prevented the arrival of sons Arthur and Len from Ingham. In
addition to their seven children, George and Jenny now had 23 grandchildren and 20 great-
grandchildren.
A photo of the couple taken in 1970 shows her to have been a tiny, perky person, beside her
tall and rangy husband, notable for his fine big nose and ears. As they say, she was only as high
as his heart.
Jenny Butcher died in 1972, on 31 October, two months short of her 87th birthday. She was
buried in Ravenshoe. George died three years later in Herberton Hospital, on 19 June, 1975.
He was 89.
'They lived a long a healthy life in Ravenshoe', said Fred, their son. 'They were well respected
and had many good friends'.
433
in 41 Times Remembered - South Africa
The four surviving children of Jack and Jane Honeycombe of Johannesburg were Olive, Rosie,
Fred, and John. In 1902, when it seems arrived in South Africa, they were, respectively, 18,
15, 13 and 9.
Each of them married: Rosie in 1905 (Bob Currie); Olive in 1911 (Jim Lawless); John in 1913
(Minnie Auret); and Fred in 1915 (Annie Robel).
I met three of their descendants in South Africa in September 1982: Ernie Lawless, only son of
Olive and Jim; John Honeycombe, only surviving son of Minnie and John (or Johnny); and Cyril,
only son of Annie and Fred.
What follows is the story of their remembrances of their parents and their families and of their
own childhood and adult lives - recorded in Durban and Johannesburg and transcribed years
later in Australia, the birthplace of those of their parents born a Honeycombe.
Ernie himself was born in 1912; Cyril in 1916; and John in 1928. None knew much about their
ancestors, other than that they were Australian. None of the three, and they were quite different
from each other, had met for many years. But all three, and the wives of Ernie and Cyril, were
keen to know more - and to tell me what they knew.
We have already heard from Ernie Lawless, in the chapters about his grandparents, Jack and
Jane Honeycombe, and about his great-grandfather, Dirty Dick, who was 92 when Ernie saw
him in Melbourne in 1922. So let's hear from Ernie first of all.
Ernie: 'My father (Jim Lawless) was a Londoner, from Westminster. He joined the Fusiliers and
he was a bugle boy in the Boer War. He kept his silver bugle in a case. After the war he was a
policeman for a while, then he worked on the railways. He was a conductor then a checker of
freight. He would open goods trains and check them. He had grey-blue eyes and a good figure:
he carried his clothes well. He wanted everything to be of the best - good clothes, good shoes.
|
His shoes were always polished. He was a real gentleman. Everyone called him Jim.
'My mother, Olive, was very fussy in all her ways. Fastidious, elegant and small. She had brown
eyes and brown hair. She was a very good housewife and cook, and once worked for a French
dressmaker. She used to ride a pushbike to work. She was very smart.
'I was known as Little Ern. I was born on 28 February 1912. My parents had married the
previous year. My mother Olive was 27, and he was 28. They met at a dance. She was so fond
of dancing. He wasn't. We lived in Mayfair, in Johannesburg, in Princes St near the mines. My
Auntie Rosie lived three doors down and my grandmother, Jane, right opposite. I can remember
running across
434
little fellow and played duets with his mother. He grew up to be reasonably tall, and was quite
slim until he got to be quite stout, like his mother's family.
'Jean was a very nice girl. We went to her wedding. She married George Victor. That was in
1944, I think. But in the 1950s both Uncle Johnny and Minnie died. So did my grandfather Jack
in Australia. And we saw much less of Jean and my cousin John after that.
'My father died in 1960, when he was 77. My mother (Olive) died in January 1966. We came
to Durban in August 1965. She died the following year. My cousin Eric Currie, Rosie's son,
also lived in Durban, and worked with me. We saw quite a lot of them. He had a son and a
daughter. His son is in Canada, a high position in the Navy. We have a daughter Brenda, an
only child, also living in Durban, who is married with two children, both the apple of my eye'.
Ernie Lawless, whom I met in Durban in September 1982, told me that no one in his family had
seen his younger, unmarried cousin, John Honeycombe, for many years - although John, who
was then 53, had lived in Durban for some time. To the Lawless family, John was socially
unacceptable, as he played the piano in some honky-tonk bar and had recently been put in
prison, they said, for some financial offence. They thought he would be after their money next.
Ernie said that as far as they knew John Honeycombe used to play the piano, about seven years
ago, in the Coogee Hotel. There, he and his playing were much admired by an elderly lady, who
used to listen to him adoringly every night. Apparently she thought nothing was too good for him
and was pleased to provide him with money. Whether this was given freely, as a gift or as a
loan, isn't clear. But ultimately the sums of money mounted and were never returned. Whether
this amounted to theft, or fraud, or false pretences, I do not know. But John, it seems, was
charged with some crime concerning his admirer's money and sentenced to some months or
years in jail. I gathered that he had only recently been released, perhaps earlier that year -1982.
A phonecall to the Coogee Hotel referred me to a place called the Smuggler's Inn. Thither I
went with a helpful reservist policeman, Alan Bolter, as the neighbourhood was said to be a
dangerous one, with blacks and coloureds hanging about, especially at night, becoming
exceedingly drunk on the local beer, Majuba. At lunchtime, the Smuggler's Inn turned out to be
part of a downmarket drinking complex in the Alexandra Hotel, which also accommodated an
Indian bar, and Carol's Place, where strippers performed at lunchtime and go-go girls at night.
James, the Indian manager of the Indian bar, emerged to tell us that John had been playing the
piano at the Rossborough Hotel about three months ago. James telephoned the Rossborough on
our behalf and it transpired that a month or so ago John had left the Rossborough and gone to
the Willowvale Hotel in the Umbeilo Road. Aian Bolter drove us there, to a small, plain, purely
functional establishment situated on a drab main road. It was about half-past one.
|
436
We went inside, and there was John, seated at an organ on a little raised platform in the lobby,
entertaining assembled guests and locals with some popular tunes. He played very well. Dressed
in a wide safari suit he was somewhat rotund, with a broad round face and rather a babyish
look about him which perhaps appealed to the elderly lady in the Coogee Hotel. When he
finished playing, his audience applauded and I made myself known. He was stunned, staggered
when I said who I was. He had no idea about my visit, although I had written to an old address.
He was taken aback because he was probably apprehensive about what I knew about him or
wanted to know. I didn't explain that I had traced him with the help of a reservist policeman. He
kept saying: This is incredible".
I met him three times - twice at the Willowvale Hotel where he talked over beers and with
others around him. But he failed twice to make an appearance at my hotel.
What follows is the gist of what I tape-recorded of our conversations during two of our
meetings in Durban in September 1982.
John was born in February 1928 at Maraisburg, the last and only surviving son of Johnny and
Minnie Honeycombe. It was of his mother, whose maiden name was Wilhelmina Caroline
Auret, that he spoke first.
John: 'She was from Huguenot stock. Her grandfather was French, Carl Auret. He was a
brilliant man, a builder. He had his own firm. He did most of the early buildings in Joburg. My
mother was one of 13 children... I used to visit my aunts quite often with my Dad, the ones in
Joburg. I didn't see their children much because they were a lot older. Olive used to be my
favourite aunt. Auntie Rosie I only saw on a few occasions.
'I was a skinny guy then. You wouldn't believe it. My mother's side, they were all tubby people,
big people.
'My Dad was quite a small man. Like Rose and Olive. Fred was the biggest. My father was
very musical. He used to make his own violins and banjos out of cigar boxes, put a neck on and
string them. He had a proper bow. He used to borrow a bow from an uncle of mine who had a
violin, and he used to play the instruments he made and get a tune out of them. It was amazing.
He used to sing as well, a couple of Australian songs. One of his favourites was "The Golden
Slippers", which originally came from America. And a couple of old Scottish numbers. Of
course "Waltzing Matilda" was always a favourite. He had an Australian accent. He was short,
about 5'4". A very fit man. He had fair hair - we were all very fair - and he used to play soccer
very well. He used to keep himself very fit. He was with a team in Johannesburg, JSA. Until he
was in his 40s. He used to like playing goalkeeper, funnily enough, although he was a centre
forward. He used to jump up - he was brilliant. I used to be very proud of him... Good-looking,
always clean shaven. He always wore a hat, an ordinary hat, and at work he always wore a cap
and overalls. We had a three bedroom house in Maraisburg, single-storey. Beautiful big garden,
vegetables and fruit.
437
We had everything. We even had grapes. Those homes all had big grounds. My father was also
very keen on poultry, kept them in the backyards. He used to have about 200 Rhode Island
Reds - that was favourite. It was more of a hobby. But he used to sell them. I had a black pony
I used to ride, when a child, called Dapper. My sister had a horse as well. She was a brilliant
|
horsewoman. I used to jump at gymkhanas. My father was very keen on cricket. The mine had
a sports club and you were automatically a member. In the evenings they stayed at home.
'My mother was a brilliant pianist. She went to university. She had a degree in music, from
Witwatersrand. She was trained by a professor. We used to sing songs around the piano in
those days. Uncle Jim (Lawless) played for some brass band - for the railways, I think. Pets?
We always had dogs. I had my horse. My mother was very fond of cats... I had a happy
childhood really. In those days £20 a week was regarded as a high salary. My father got that.
That was an excellent wage. We never went short of anything. My mother was an excellent
cook. French cooking. I used to go and buy the meat on a Saturday morning. Half a sheep used
to cost 10/6 in those days.
'It was a golden time, but we had our tragedies. My mother never got over the deaths of my
brothers. They left a mark on her. They died within three months of each other, in 1926.
Because of that my mother was very protective of me. I wasn't allowed to do this, or that. She
was scared I'd get hurt. They both died of pneumonia. Willie died in East London. He's buried
there. They were on holiday there. And they got back, and as soon as they'd got over his death,
Dennis died. My dad was very fond of Jean. She always used to go to him.
'Holidays? Because of Willie's dying there, we used to go to East London every year after that.
My Mum wouldn't go anywhere else. It used to be in March. For three weeks. We used to live
in a hotel, the Woodhotme. This went on till my mother took ill. My dad was a very healthy
person. Never went to hospital in his whole life. Until his kidneys packed up. He died after my
mother, in 1957. She died in 1953. He was never the same after she died. We were a very
happy family.
'Jean married in 1944 - George Victor. We called her Jean and Jenny. She met George at a
dance at Maraisburg. We moved there from Mayfair just before I was born. George was a
carpenter on the CMR, Consolidated Main Reef. He eventually became foreman.
"Dad died at Stilfontein. What happened was that the gold mines were worked out in the
Transvaal and everybody shifted down to the new mines in Stilfontein. Gold had been
discovered there. He moved there with Jean and George about 1955.
'Dad stayed with Jenny and her husband after he retired. George Victor was a shift boss in the
mines. They were a young couple. They had two children, George and Karen.
'In 1955 I was in the Navy. To start with, I worked on the clerical side. I was in the office
where they made the wages up. I was only an office junior,
438
earning £5 a month. After deductions you got about £4.10 I was 16 when I joined up. That was
in 1953. I was in the Navy for eight years.
'I always had a love for the sea somehow. Saw the sea when we went on holiday. I also had a
friend in the Navy. He told me all about it, got me interested. He was a seaman. I became a
writer - like a purser, doing clerical work, pay, and the captain's correspondence. I was three
years in, then got out and went back again in 1959 - ending as a CPO, earning 360 rand. I
served on a destroyer, two frigates and a minesweeper. The last was a frigate, which went
down in a collision a few months ago - the SS President Kruger.
'I was chosen to play the piano for the Governor-General on a trip to Madagascar. On shore.
When he had his meals I used to sit and tinkle the piano in the background. A most wonderful
trip. We toured the whole of Madagascar, went right round. I also played at soirees on shore.
|
'I learned by watching my mother's hands. She wanted me to read music, but I would never. I
would listen to a tune and play it. When I was six years old I started playing. It's a natural gift.
My sister took lessons for about 13 years and she still couldn't play a tune. I play in any key.
'I used to play at concerts, Methodist church concerts, school concerts. I also sang. I was very
much a Bobby Bream till my voice broke - a high pitched voice - won competitions, a couple of
cups, certificates. I sang some very old English songs, and wartime songs. All Vera Lynn's
numbers were very popular then - "The White Cliffs of Dover". My mother used to accompany
me. That of course was during the Second World War.
'Earlier, when I was about eight, I had to play the piano in a church - a big do. And my mother
taught me Handel's "Largo", or something like that. Which I wasn't very happy about... So the
night of the concert, the local priest announces me and the church is full of people. I thought, to
Hell with this lot -I'm not going to play this sad tune. And I started playing "In the Mood". A
jazzed up version. You should have seen the panic! My mother rushed over and the priest was
panicking. They took me out the back and I got such a hiding!
'I used to wear a special suit: short trousers, long socks, bow tie, white shirt. Short slicked back
hair. I made money out of it later.
'In 1949 I began playing in a six-piece band. With Bob Sawyer and his Band. In those days, for
a wedding - when you played during the reception from 3 to 6 on a Saturday afternoon - you'd
get 10/6. In the evening, from 8 to 12, it was 2 guineas. Those were the union rates, and this
took place in Maraisburg. We used to do all the local jobs - weddings, dances. We didn't have
any singers, and only men were in the band.
'What happened was that Bob Sawyer heard me one night at a variety concert at a school. He
came up and asked me: "Would you like to join the band?" I thought I'd give it a go. I was a
thin little guy sitting at the piano then.
'I was with the band until I joined the Navy.
'This tattoo was done in England, while I was on Simon Von der Stil, a destroyer. We did a
goodwill cruise to England, Holland, Ireland, Scotland. We were at Portsmouth and went up to
London one weekend and I had this done at
439
Waterloo Station. I'd had a few drinks beforehand - I'd never have had it done otherwise. You
know how it is when you're young. Stupid. I've a little one on my finger - the anchor. That was
done in Durban, during my basic training, in 53.
'In the Navy I played on shore in canteens. No pianos on warships. No space. I couldn't wait
to get ashore to play the bloody thing. The word went round in the Navy and they used to take
me off to play at all the cocktail parties. Wore a uniform. Introduced as John Honeycombe. A
lot of people called me Johnny. Even today - which I don't like. A lot of people used to call my
father Jack.
'I left the Navy in 64. Went to Stilfontein, and I went back on the mines as a clerk. Stayed with
George and Jean for about a year. Came back to Durban with an idea of working for Lever
Brothers. And somebody heard me play the piano one night and they said: "No way! You can
play at my hotel". This chap owned the Coogee Hotel. Done nothing else since. I like it. The
money is pretty good. The hours, and the company.
'One time, I very nearly got married. But my mother was against it; she was a Protestant. She
didn't like Catholics. This was a Catholic girl. And I still regret it, for she was a brilliant musician
|
as well. I about 22 or 23, with the Bob Sawyer Band. She was in the audience and then she
came up and we got talking. We went out for a few years. She's married now, lives down the
coast.
'My father was C of E. I was christened C of E, but for some reason we went over to the
Methodist Church. The Victors are also Methodists.
'My sister died last year, in October 1981. She had a brain haemorrhage. Her first husband
died of a heart attack. Left her quite a wealthy woman. Then Jamieson came on the scene, in
Stilfontein. He was a foreman electrician, more or less the same age. He'd just lost his wife. He
had about four kids, one was just a baby. She was very unhappy with him. She'd have been
about 50. She was four or five years with him before she died. She'd said she'd never get
married again. And six months later I got a letter to say she was marrying this guy. He used up
her money, gambling, buying cars.
'My 21 st birthday party was at the SA Club in Joburg. A very exclusive, beautiful place. We
played there, which is why I managed to have my party there. Ernie Lawless was the only one
of the Honeycombe family who came along. My mother was too ill to be there and my dad had
to look after her - and my sister of course.
'I was 714 years at Coogee, then at other hotels. Like the Rossborough. I was three years at
the Smuggler's Inn.
'I never had an agent. People ask me. Dudley Baldwin got me away from the Rossborough.
They came in one Saturday morning and he said: "God -you're wasting your blooming time
here!" Since I've been with them at the Willowvale I've never looked back. I've never done so
well.
'I can play anything. Classics, pop music, anything. And this is why people like me. Because you
get the older crowd and I can do their music. And the youngsters -1 do theirs. I'm very
fortunate. A lot of pianists can't do that'.
440
After the interview in the dining-room of the Willowvale, I talked to two of his friend's,
musicians, playing guitar and banjo, who were part of the band and played at the River Garden
Hotel on Sunday lunchtimes. One of them said that John Honeycombe was a very humble
person, that he was also very generous, that if he had 200 rand on him in the morning, he would
have spent it by the evening, having given it away to people in need - five rand here and there -
gifts, presents, loans, that kind of thing. Therefore he was always short of money himself. The
banjo player said that John had a heart as big as his body.
John also revealed, as he put it, that he had an 'adopted' son - although the boy had not been
officially adopted as such. John was his legal guardian.
What happened was that when John was in court - he didn't say why he was in court - there
was this 13-year-old boy, a trouble-maker apparently, on trial for some misdemeanour, and his
fine couldn't be paid. So John volunteered to pay the fine and take him under his wing.
Apparently this became official. And this boy (name unknown) was now married and had
children of his own. John was regarded as their uncle. He visited them, apparently, quite often -
certainly every weekend. Provided them with gifts and money. He said he didn't care too much
for the Lawless family. He regarded Ernie Lawless as a drip.
The Lawless family had a curious idea, in view of the foregoing, that John was something of a
sponger. But there was always a division between the two parts of the Honeycombe family -
|
between Olive and Rose and their brothers, Johnny and Fred.
Fred's son, Cyril, told me in 1982 about the two occasions he met his younger cousin, John.
Cyril had married Elizabeth Zinserling, known as Babette, in August 1938.
Cyril said: 'About 1942 we went to Maraisburg, my wife and myself, and that's where we
actually saw John Honeycombe for the first time. He was playing the piano. He had a small
attachment next to the piano, an organ. He was a youngster then (about 14). We never saw him
again for many years. Then the wife's sister's son, called Jimmy Abbott, he was in Durban years
later with his mother, staying at the Coogee Hotel, and he had written a letter to me and he put it
on the piano. And John Honeycombe said: "Cyril Honeycombe? That's my cousin!" That's how
I got to know that John was at the Coogee Hotel. We were on holiday in Durban the following
year and happened to meet Jimmy Abbott. This was about 1974. He was in Durban with two
of his friends. And he took us round to the Coogee to meet John Honeycombe. The first time
we'd met him since the war. We chatted for about an hour and I've never seen him since. At the
time he was entertaining the holiday-makers by playing a combination piano-organ in the bar-
lounge. He told me he had never married, but he had joined the Navy and seen the world. He
told me that our grandfather (Jack) had gone to Australia and remarried a very young girl. He
gave me an address in Melbourne. But I didn't believe him, so I never bothered to write. He
was a fat bloke, and I haven't seen him again. But I heard about him from Jimmy Abbott.
441
He goes to Durban regular. He told me that John applied for this job at the Maliba - they didn't
give it to him. And then the Coogee closed down and he got a job at the Smuggler's Inn. When
Jimmy went there the following year, they told him: "No - he's been put in prison, on account of
fraud". That's the last we heard of him. I don't think he was an actual thief.'
Cyril had elaborated on this in a letter he had written to Bob Honeycombe in 1978, when he
said: 'After my last letter to you I met a chap (Jimmy Abbott) that had just returned from
Durban, and he told me that he looked Johnny Honeycombe up. At the Coogee Hotel he was
told that Johnny could be found at the Smuggler's Inn, a real cheap joint down by the docks
where all the prostitutes hang out. There he was told the police had arrested him. It could not
have been his first conviction as he drew four years hard labour for fraud. It came out that he
had signed and cashed cheques that didn't belong to him. First offenders only serve a third of
their time.'
Other family matters of a historical sort were detailed in the six typed letters Cyril sent to Bob in
1978. What follows now is Cyril's story, as told to Bob, and also as recorded by me in 1982.
Cyril: 'My father was christened Frederick George. He was born in Melbourne, educated there
and served his apprenticeship as a coppersmith there. He was an excellent tradesman, and also
mastered plumbing, sheetmetal-working and panel-beating, and for that reason he was never
scared to resign one position and seek employment in another province. In other words, he was
a rolling stone all his life and never gathered any moss. I will not say he was an alcoholic, but he
did have a drinking problem, which he tried to fight. But it killed him in the end.
'He married my mother in St Mary's Cathedral, C of E, in November 1915, when he was 27,
and she was pregnant. She, I think, was 18 or so. I was their only child and was born in May
1916 in Johannesburg.
'My father's two sisters, Olive and Rose, married well, and they looked down on their brother
as the black sheep of the family. I hardly knew them. I saw little of Rosie Currie. I saw a little bit
|
of Olive - because my father used to lodge with the Curries and I went there on a couple of
weekends. Both families, Lawless and Currie, owned their own homes, which were in Mayfair.
Today it's a slum area, a mixture of blacks, coloureds, Indians, and poor whites - a real bad
place to live in.
'Olive was very fussy, very particular. I would share a room with Ernie (four years older). He
was very shy, more like a girl. His mother used to pamper him. She used to wash him; she used
to dress him; she treated him like a girl. When she threw my father out of the house because of
his boozing I never saw Ernie again. Not until my father died (in 1948).
'Jim Lawless used to play the trombone with the South African Railways Band.
442
'Bob Currie was a drunkard. He had a job where he could booze, for he had no boss to worry
him. He had this big railway coach - one portion was his bedroom, one portion was his
workshop, one portion was the kitchen - he had a cook - and one portion was where his black
workmen slept. And they'd take him along to a station and unhook his truck, and he'd be there
a day or two and repair all the weighing scales. Then they'd hook him on again and take him to
other stations. He arrived in Messina once when I was there with my Dad. He bunked up for
about 10 days and in that period he and my Dad had a real good booze-up. I never saw him
again. Olive and Rosie, but not their husbands, attended my father's funeral - we rode together
in the hearse. That was in 1948. I've never seen them since.
'My father's brother I only knew as Uncle John. I didn't even know my father had a brother until
the day he took me there. I was about 23 (in 1939) and newly married when I met my Uncle
John and his wife, Minnie. It was a Sunday morning when my Dad took me to their small mine
cottage. I went there only once more. Those were the only two times I saw Auntie Minnie and
Jean. On two or three occasions, on Saturdays, Uncle John came with my Dad to my apartment
when the pair of them were on a drinking spree.
'Uncle John was a sticker. By trade he was a carpenter and worked all his life at the Crown
goldmine; he became a foreman. He could take a drink and he could give a drink. But he wasn't
a man that really drank: he was a man for his home. His wife, Minnie, was a big strapping
woman. He was rather small. I only knew about his death by reading about it in our local
newspaper. I did not attend the funeral but I did phone his daughter, Jean. She invited me to
pay them a visit, but as they lived so far away I never went.
'I do not know the year when my father, his brother and sisters emigrated from Australia. But I
do know that their father returned shortly after the 1914-18 war, leaving the children behind.
'All I know about my grandfather (Jack) is that when he went back to Australia he left each of
his grandchildren £50 with some lawyer, for when we reached 21. This lawyer pissed all the
money - he spent it. So when I got to 21 I got bugger-all.
'My father never corresponded with his father. I never read one letter his father wrote to my
father. Never. Not one.
'I am almost sure that my old man told me his grandmother's maiden name was Elizabeth Ryder.
He told me many times that his grandfather was a very good stonemason and was a very big
union man. And for being such a big unionist he was thrown out of the country, out of England.
Plus he was very much against the royal family.
'My Dad was also very anti royalty. There was only one person my father liked - actually he
idolised him - and that was Charlie Chaplin. Whenever drunk, he tried to mimic him.
|
'In all the years I knew him, not once can I ever recall seeing him in a suit. If he didn't wear a
polo-necked jersey, he wore a tie with the tail stuck in the inside of his shirt. Even on Sundays.
He always wore a tie. Never saw him with
443
his shirt open and his chest exposed. He didn't have many teeth in his mouth -those he had he
brushed every morning. His shoes he polished every night. Otherwise he wasn't very fussy about
himself - although he shaved himself regular. He'd made his own razor, a cut throat. My father
had very thick, wiry, curly hair - so had my daughter - and he had to use a steel comb. He was
about 5'7", had gray hair and a face like yours (GH). His health was very, very good -until
about three years before he died.
'On his right arm he had a coloured tattoo of a big kangaroo. Everybody knew him as "Aussie".
He had an Australian accent and was known as "Aussie". He was a very good cricket-player
and smoked Venus cigarettes.
'My mother was very attractive, with long dark hair. She used to take orders for cakes, working
at home and icing and decorating cakes. And she did a lot of sewing and dress-making.
'Grandfather Roebl (or Robel) on my mother's side came from Germany, and he could speak,
write and read seven languages. I was the only one of his descendants who married a German;
Babette could speak his language and he was thrilled. He himself married an Afkikaans-
speaking woman, a Miss Niemand; they had 10 children. John, their eldest, went to Australia at
the age of 25 and worked as a journalist with some newspaper in Melbourne. He married, had
one child, a daughter. He intended to return to South Africa, but died before he could.
'As I said, my old man was a rolling stone. He was working as a coppersmith on the railways
during the First World War - he married in 1915 -and he got gassed. That's why he took to
liquor, he said. The old steam engines used to have big copper cylinders, and there was an
accumulation of fumes in one of these cylinders, and my father reckoned he got gassed and then
became an alcoholic in his way. He wouldn't go out of the house without a half bottle of brandy
in his coat pocket. He wasn't always drinking. He was a man who could last for months and
months without a drink. Then he would go on a spree.
'He played music only when he was drunk. He put a mouth-organ in his mouth, pushed it to the
side; and he played this bloody mandolin. And he would tap-dance, and he put this cap on the
side of his head, over his ear, and he'd sing all these music-hall songs. Oh, he was very comical.
But he had to be drunk.
'He couldn't stay put. He went all over the bloody country. He wanted to be on the move.
Mother would stay with my grandmother, my mother's mother, Mrs Roebl, in Johannesburg. So
would I. And off he would go, to Durban, Cape Town. The only home my mother ever had was
when my father went to Rhodesia and worked his way down to Messina, on the border. They
had a little minehouse there.
'When I was 16 (in 1932), I was living with my grandmother and had started to work as a
learner cabinet-maker. Before that I went to so many schools I didn't know whether I was
coming or going. On account of my old man I haven't got a good education. I was taken out
and replaced in so many
444
different schools it was impossible for me to learn. I did pass Standard 6. Although my granny
|
was very good to me, I had to be independent because I had nobody to look after me. The only
friend I really had was my Auntie Ruby. She was three years my senior and we were very close.
Apart from that, nobody.
'So at the age of 16 I was living with my grandmother in Johannesburg, an apprentice cabinet-
maker, and my parents were in Rhodesia. About two and half years later, when I was 18 or so,
I went to Messina on a little holiday, and my old man persuaded me to become an apprentice
carpenter. He said: "Come on! You stay here. I'll get you a job as an apprentice carpenter."
And he did. And the company deducted 18 months off my five-year contract with them for the
two and a half years I'd already served as a cabinet-maker. So I only had to serve four years as
a carpenter. But a year later my father packed up and left Messina - my mother had already
gone back to her mother - and I was left behind. For six full months I tried to exist on my own,
on my salary of about 4/6 a day. But it was utterly impossible. So I had to pack up. I couldn't
complete my apprenticeship, and I had to return to Johannesburg, to my grandmother's place.
'I couldn't get on with my father in Messina. He was a very quiet and reserved man when he
was sober. When he got drunk, he made a fool of himself. And I didn't like that. All my friends
thought he was a bloody stupid drunkard. I was embarrassed. But I couldn't do anything other
than live with him, because the money I earned couldn't support me. There was no affection.
No. When I heard he was dead I said: "Thank Christ!'
'Back in Johannesburg I did some work as a fully fledged carpenter. But at that time the unions
were very strong. As I had no papers, I couldn't become a member and get a membership card.
So I was hounded out.
'I then went down the mines. I started all over again and became a learner gold-miner. First of
all I was a riveter, working on the surface. That was in 1939. I worked at that for about two
years. But I didn't earn more than £4.4.0 a week, and I thought, that if I went undergound, I'd
get more. First I was on the Geduld goldmine, and then moved to East Geduld. And there I
worked for over 30 years until it closed down in 1972. I had 34 years unbroken service
altogether on those mines.
'I started at £3 a week. I did pipe work; I did track work; I did timber work; I did developing;
I did contracting. All on East Geduld. I did a variety of jobs, mostly blasting away rock,
working for a contractor - drilling holes in a stoup, a certain area of gold-bearing rock and
charging up your blast. Geduld and East Geduld were next to each other, situated in Springs,
and for all those 34 years I lived in Jeppestown, 30 miles away. Every morning I caught the
5.12 train at Jeppe Station and reached Springs Station at 6.15 if the train was on time. There I
pushed a bicycle VA miles to the mine and was underground at seven o'clock. I got home at
five o'clock. On Saturdays I used my car, getting home at three o'clock.
'My wife and I met through a friend called Jimmy Mitchell. He was working behind the counter
of a store selling plumbing equipment in
445
Johannesburg, and my father happened to go in and Jimmy said: "Hallo, Mr Honeycombe". My
father didn't know him. But as Jimmy didn't like that job, my father got him a job in a sweet
factory. Jimmy in turn got Willie Zinserling a job in the factory, and so I met Willie's sister,
Babette. She worked there as well. But then I left and went to Messina. Only when I came
back did I meet her again.
'She had been working there, at the sweet factory, making chocolates, since she was 15. Her
|
father had had an accident, with the result that no money was coming in. As she was the eldest
child her mother got her exempted from school and at 15 she started work. Her weekly salary
she gave to her Mum. To make some money for herself she worked on Saturday afternoons
and every Sunday and public holiday including Christmas Day. At Johannesburg Zoo she waited
on tables and helped out in the kitchen. This she did for 10 full years, until we married in 1938.'
Elizabeth Zinserling was born on 1 December 1912 in Pretoria. She was therefore three and a
half years older than Cyril Honeycombe. When they married, by special licence, on 7 August
1938, she was nearly 26 and newly pregnant. Cyril was 22. Their first child, William Norman
(Bill), was born on 7 March 1939. Their only other child, a daughter, Sandra Eliza, was born in
1943. The family lived in rented accommodation in Jeppestown, in various flats.
Cyril: 'During the Second World War I was classified as a 'keyman'. I, plus dozens of others,
did join up, but I was rejected. It wasn't compulsory. But I went to Messina to join the Army
and was exempted. Essential service. I wanted to join up, but the goldmine wouldn't let me go.
At the time, General Smuts said: "A man underground is worth more to the country than five
men at the front." On our mine an ammunition factory sprang up overnight. It was built of
corrugated sheets of iron and employed hundreds of girls. Babette's father, who was German,
was interned during the war.
'My mother died soon after the end of the war (in 1947). She was only 45. She had a hell of a
death - she suffered from cancer of the womb. I said 'Thank God" when she died.
"My father died the following year. He was living with us at the time. We didn't have an extra
bedroom and he slept on the carpet in the living-room, or on the sofa. One night I heard this
commotion. Jesus Christ! I thought he had the fits, so we called the doctor in. And he told me
my father was suffering from something caused when the booze wears off (delirium tremens).
My father left us, but then he came back, and he was on the booze, and he was sitting on the
couch and he said to me: "Cyril - give me a gin." And I wouldn't give it to him, and he took this
fit again. He went off his bloody head. This was a few years before he died. This happened
when he was working as a plumber at the Welcome goldmine; he went there when my mother
died. They phoned me,
446
said he was really bad. So I went on my own to this house, which was a kind of hospital. He
was in a coma in a bed. They told me that over the past four months my father wouldn't allow
anybody into his room. Because he used to wet himself. And he was shy, lest people saw his
bed was always wet. They said he was very, very bad - he was dying. He had cirrhosis of the
liver - there was nothing they could do. So I came home to get my wife.
'When we got back to the hospital, he was dead. He was 59. "Thank Christ!" I said.'
Cyril's only son, Bill, a panel-beater, married Dolly James in 1963. They had three children:
Warren (born in 1965); Michelle, and Glenda.
Bob Honeycombe first wrote to Cyril from Charters Towers before Christmas 1977; Cyril's
first long typed letter to Bob is dated 6.1.78. His longest letter, written in September 1978,
refers proudly to his wife, Babette.
He says: 'My wife has never stopped working - only long enough to give birth to our children...
She is still working for the same firm. On her coming birthday, which is on 1 December, she
turns 66. That means she'll have 51 years of unbroken service. When she turned 55 they started
to pay her her pension money. She was told she could carry on working if she wanted. If you
|
saw her, you would never think she is nearly 66, as on her face there isn't the sign of a wrinkle...
It shows that hard work killed nobody."
She was still working at the sweet factory in September 1982. Cyril, who had been transferred
to Marienburg, didn't like it there and retired in 1972, by which time he was earning 1,000 rand
a month, a comfortable wage.
In November 1970 Cyril was interviewed by Mining News when the final blast at East Geduld
was set off at 2.20 pm on the 26th - after which the mine's 41 year operational existence came
to an end.
The News reporter, under the headline Veterans say farewell to East Geduld, wrote: 'Once this
was the richest mine on the East Rand. During its lifetime it produced 517.5 metric tons of gold
and 45.5 metric tons of silver. Stoper CN Honeycombe was one of the old hands who attended
the closing function. In 31 years he drove 802,000 km, equal to 20 times the cirumference of
the earth - to and from work. Mr Honeycombe, who lives in Johannesburg, covered 83 km to
and from East Geduld every day. He said: "I love the Golden City... I never found it too far or
too much trouble to go to work."
Cyril was a good writer, as in evident from the closing section of his last letter to Bob, sent in
January 1979.
He wrote: 'We had a quiet Xmas, both in bed by 8.30. Old Year's night I sat alone and viewed
TV till closing-time, midnight. I then went onto our balcony. This year it was completely different
from other years. Other years the black folk danced and pranced around, shouting "Happy
New Year!" while banging away at old paraffin tins. Motorists went screaming past with their
hooters blaring. Plus the night was lit up by a fireworks display. This year it was dead. I did not
see one black person; no fireworks, and few motorists that did
447
go by went by in silence. Standing there I imagined to myself I was the only person alive; the
rest of the world was dead. Our very best regards. Cyril & Lizzie (Babette).1
He was also an avid reader; he read all he could of JD McDonald and James Hadley Chase.
He even read one of my books, a paperback of Dragon under the Hill, which he picked up and
bought because the author's name was the same as his.
So he told me when I met him and his family in Johannesburg in September 1982; Cyril was
then 66. He and Babette had a small house in Melville.
Cyril was a strong, tough character, with a hoarse gravelly voice; a man of evident integrity. He
never met up thereafter with Ernie Lawless, or with John Honeycombe. They were in Durban
after all, and Cyril was not too well. He died on 29 October 1984.
Babette, who went to live with her widowed daughter, Sandra, was 80 in December 1992.
448
the street to my grandmother's -1 was about five - and 1 was knocked down by a native boy
on a bicycle. And I was screaming, and they all ran out. I was six when my grandmother died. It
was 1918, early on.
'My father went to that war, the 1914-18 war, and so did Auntie Rosie's husband, Bob Currie.
They went to Southwest Africa - the Germans were there -and my father picked up 14
diamonds in Southwest Africa. He brought them back in a bullet. After the war he had them
registered. Anyone who had uncut diamonds was required to do so. He had them made into
|
rings...
'Joburg was very much a mining town in those days. We lived in a brick house, and there were
trams and trains. Eric Currie was Auntie Rosie's son and was two and a half years younger than
me. We used to go and play on the mines, on the dumps. Auntie Rosie lost three children when
they were young, the first three that she had. They all died when another was born. Eric was the
first to survive. He was born in 1914. Then there was Una and Stan. Uncle Bob worked on the
railways and travelled a lot in his own caboose. Auntie Rosie was always laughing - even when
she was dying. She died of old age in 1976.
'I had two uncles, Fred and Johnny Honeycombe, who were younger than my mother and
Auntie Rosie. My mother told me that when they were young their parents would have people
round and Johnny would go around and empty this glass into that glass and drink it all down.
And then Freddy would run and tell his mother (Jane) and his father (Jack): "Johnny's drinking
all the beers and wines!" And yet when they grew up, Johnny didn't drink and Freddy did.
'My Uncle Fred was a plumber, and he also worked on the railways. His wife (Annie) left him
one time because of the drink and stayed with Auntie Rosie. That was when I was a young boy.
He used to roll home on a Friday night with his weekly pay, and Eric Currie, my cousin, and I
used to hang around him and he'd give us a shilling, which was a lot of money in those days. We
thought it was great. He was jolly. All the Honeycombes were jolly. My grandfather (Jack) used
to strum the piano. He also liked his beer, and he'd get up and do a dance. He sang a bit, and
Bob Currie, my uncle, also sang a bit.
'We used to go and visit Uncle Johnny and his wife, Minnie, at Maraisburg. She was a pianist,
professional. That's why her son John is so good at the piano. He used to play the piano with his
mother. She never worked. She was quite stout. At one stage she liked a little bit too much of
the alcohol. My mother didn't see eye to eye with Minnie. When Uncle Johnny came to our
house with his first two sons, she didn't come with him. They were younger than me and called
Willie and Dennis and neither was very strong. Willie was so small. He had a heart complaint, I
think. And that's what killed him. Minnie's family used to call him Spider. They said he looked
just like a little spider when he was born. I remember that when he died the coffin, a little white
coffin, was on the dining-room table. We were taken in to see him. Spider died, I think, in
1926. And so did Dennis. Spider would have been 11 or 12. John was bom in 1928. His
mother, Minnie, doted on him, never taking much notice of his older sister, Jean. It was always
Johnny, Johnny, Johnny. He was a nice
435
Websters. Miss Ashworth was with us all day, very nice girl. Had a look through Woolworths
in the afternoon. The place was crowded. Bargains of every kind can be bought there. Had tea
at Palace. Went to see Wintys, Clader Street (?), Greenslopes in the evening. Very pleased to
see us. Mrs Winty looks well. Dad was not at home.
7.
Went through new Town Hall. Is a most elaborate building, not
finished yet. In the afternoon, all hands went out to Mrs Carter's, all are well.
After tea Len and I went to Mr Wurtz. He was pleased to see us. He has not
changed, just looks a little older. It was very nice to see them after about
eighteen years. They both thought Len is very much like his father.
8.
Went down town, got a haircut, bought a small port (?) for 8/3. Had
lunch at Websters. Left our luggage at People's Palace, and went out to Ted's
|
place at 1 o'clock. Norman met us at the station. The young folk played cards
until 8.30 when all hands went to bed.
9.
Ted and Ivy got up 2am to milk. The boys left at 4 o'clock on the milk
run and returned at 7.30. 11 o'clock milking again. Went to Lone Pine in the
afternoon, a picnic place on Brisbane River.
10.
Ted brought us into town in the car. I went through the fruit market
with him. He left for home at 2 o'clock. We stayed at Palace again, rooms 44 B
floor and 15 A floor, very comfortable. Met Verne Jaffrey at Websters. We went
to Carter's for tea. Eleanor's birthday, 21 yrs. Mr Joe Nelson was there also.
Got home at 11 o'clock.
11.
Ashworths came in this morning, had morning tea and lunch at
Websters. I did some ironing at Palace, paid 9d for use of iron. Went to
Dalgety's wharf, had a look through Hobson Bay. Came back at 4 o'clock.
Ashworths went home. I went to see Janey Winty, Mrs Viertil, and Rosalie. Had
tea at Palace. Rang home at 7 o'clock, got through 7.15. Spoke to Will and
Alma, all well at home. Packed up. Going to bed now 11 o'clock.
12.
Went on board Hobson Bay at noon. At 1 o'clock went up town, had
lunch at Websters, Edward Street. At 5 o'clock we pulled out, quite a gay scene
with numbers of streamers. Ted and wife, Emily and Ivy, Mrs Carter and
Eleanor, Mrs and Mr Carter sen, and Miss Faith Ashworth all came to see us off.
We had quite a good dinner at 6.30, and all went well until 9 o'clock when out
party all became sea-sick. Mrs Ashworth was quite OK. next morning. We were
all poorly, and Len was real ill, until 9 o'clock at night.
13th. Doctor gave him the needle. He slept and next morning we arrived in Sydney. Raining.
Went up town Friday with Mag and Mrs Walters, had lunch at Farmers, a party of Mag's
friends, seven ladies, very nice.
Saturday morning, went up town again with Mag, she left for Newcastle in afternoon. Len Grant
will be leaving for England on Mongolia 21 st.
Sunday, went to Taronga Park, had morning tea. Is a wonderful place. Met Bill Carter and
Verne Jaffrey, came on board after tea, stayed until 10 o'clock.
451
Esther and Len also journeyed to France, to see Paris and the battlefields of the First World
War. The Ashworths seem not to have gone with them. They also visited Cornwall. But it seems
they were unaware that Honeycombes had originated there and lived there for centuries -
although they may have known William Honeycombe was Cornish by birth. They drove in and
out of Cornwall on 26 June. They drove from Clovelly in Devon to Bude and Camelford in
Cornwall, passing through the village of Kiikhampton, where the Mountjoys' ancestors had
lived. Although they had met old Jane Honeycombe and her sister (William's grand-daughters)
in Melbourne on 25 March, they made no effort to see more of Cornwall, turning back
(perhaps they didn't have time) and returning to Devon via Launceston. In doing so they passed
10 miles north of Calstock and Honeycombe House.
We do not know whether Len or Esther looked in any telephone directories for Honeycombe
names, or how near they came to some of the English Honeycombes as they drove from coast
|
to coast. They never knew when they were in Edinburgh in June, that my mother was also there,
preparing to give birth to my older sister, Marion, in August 1930 - who is now living in
Peebles, where Len and Esther spent the night.
I have clarified the punctuation of her diary, as well as some of the spelling and the spelling of
place-names. Where doubts still exist a (?) has been put.
In 1930, the Wimbledon singles were won by Teddy Tilden and Helen Wills Moody in July; the
Great Depression was gathering pace after the Wall Street crash the previous year; airships
were the latest means of travel; women in Britain had just been enfranchised on the same basis
as men; the second Labour government was in power under Ramsay MacDonald; and George
V had been king for 20 years. Princess Elizabeth was four years old in April 1930; her mother,
the Duches of York, would be 30 in August, two months before my aunt, Dorothy
Honeycombe. She had married Harold Barry in Bournemouth on 16 July 1930 - the day before
Esther and Len Honeycombe left London for Paris, France.
The big adventure had begun for Esther on 3 March.
March 3rd, 1930. Len and I left Ayr Qld on Monday night 3rd March.
4th. Had breakfast at Mackay, lunch at St Lawrence and dinner at Rockhampton at 6.30pm.
Met Edna Duffel and John Smith there.
5th. Had hurried breakfast at Gympie and morning tea at Landsborough. Arriving at Brisbane at
12.30 went to People's Palace. I had No 35 room on B floor and Len 26 room on A floor. We
are quite comfortable. Went down town. I got a new bridge in my glasses, and Len went to
Dentist in T & G Buildings. At night went to pictures in Regent Theatre. Program The Valiant
and Their Own Desire. Got home at 11 pm off to bed tired out.
6th. Ashworths came in 9am from Toowong. Staying with Mrs Ashworth's brother. Went to
Taxation Office and got all business fixed up. Had lunch at
450
17. Men gone through Meters (?) Foundry. We went up town, came home for lunch. Fire in
engine room at 5pm lasting till 8 o'clock. Eleven big fire engines came to assistance, and
numbers of firemen who looked well in blue suits and brass helmets. One engine and some men
were left in case of another outburst of fire, but all was well. We left Sydney for Hobart at 4pm.
18 March. Conditions very squally, Just after 6 o'clock we were all in bed sick, but were much
better next morning, every one having their meal.
We pulled in to Hobart at 1 o'clock Thursday 20th, had a look around town in the afternoon,
went to the pictures at night, Prince of Wales Theatre. Talkie. The Trial of Mary Dugan.
21.
Went in touring car to Springs Hotel about 2500ft above sea level,
had morning tea there. Had lunch at The Grotto, very nice. Len and I went
through Jones' jam factory, wonderful machinery, and very interesting.
22.
Went on orchard trip, tourist car. First suburb Moonah and second
Manarchy. On arrival at orchard, had raspberries and cream, shown through
and could eat as much fruit as you want. Morning tea was served. Returned to
town different way, past Gov House, cost 7/6 each. After lunch had a look at
whaling fleet, Neilsen Alonso, very dirty. Norwegian sailors only speak their own
language. Back on boat, will have afternoon tea shortly, and leave for
Melbourne at 5 o'clock.
|
24.
Arrived Melbourne 6am, very cloudy. Rough trip across, none of us
sick. Morning tea and lunch up town, went to zoo and zoological gardens,
electric train. Eight hour day today, 24 March.
25.
Went to Regelsens, stayed lunch and tea. Met son Dick and
daughter Gussie. Also saw Jane Honeycombe, aged 81 years. Mrs R is 79,
both wonderful for age.
26.
Went to Fitzroy, called Union Bank, saw Mr Wilkinson, got 30/ -
English money. Met Mrs Wilkinson, stayed 15 minutes, were very nice to us.
Had morning tea and lunch in town. Left for Adelaide 6pm. All keeping well.
Getting very good sailors.
Arrived in Adelaide 6am today, 28th (Will's birthday). Len and I went up town, had lunch, went
to pictures, Majestic Theatre. Rio Rita. Got home in time for dinner. Fare to town 1/10 return
per train. Very dry here, hot like mild summer in Ayr. Lovely fruit, very cheap. Clocks all put
back 30 minutes, and each day (ditto) until we arrive Fremantle.
April 2. Arrived Fremantle 7am. All sickly whole journey, taking four days. Ship rolled and
tossed in every direction. Mrs Campbell met us at boat, Ken being away at Yellow Dean (?)
engine driving. Mrs C has Baby Austin car, took us to Perth through King's Park, a nature park.
War memorial there very wonderful, best we have seen. Perth lovely place. Took us to
afternoon tea Mrs Cockrem, Mr Campbell's sister, most beautiful home, also met her sister Mrs
Stuart. Saw through museum. Stayed at Campbells'the day and night. Went to pictures at
Trocadero, very nice, lovely orchestra, pure talkie. The Argyle Case. Colin Campbell very nice
young chap, very nice to his mother. Have nice house, brick, 21 rooms, mostly let out as flats.
452
3. Went to town, Fremantle, had morning tea. Len went to Union Bank, got £2-7-0 English
silver. Went to boat. Mr and Mrs Wallis were there to meet us and see us off. Mrs Campbell
also waited until we pulled out. She was very nice to us. Left at 12 noon, lovely weather, just
like very mild summer in Queensland.
12 April. Arrived Colombo 6am. Had breakfast 7 o'clock. Natives came to boat, and numbers
came on board, some in European clothes but nearly all in native dress, a skirt made by
wrapping a cloth around them, and a shirt or cloth for covering upper part of body (Natives
chew Betel nut). Natives came in small paddle boats with all kinds of curios. First they pulled to
boat side and called up to the passengers to buy. All money had to be lowered in a bag tied to a
rope, and then whatever article was purchased was pulled up in the same way. We went to
Kandy for the day, per car, 72 miles and 88 villages on the way, all native people. Had dinner
at Queens Hotel, cost 5/6 per head. Also run by natives. Saw sacred lake, also saw through tea
factory. Scenery beautiful, and lovely road. Tea and rubber plantations along road, also rice
growing along each side of road. Exchanged some money, 15/8 for £1 Australian money.
16th. Passing several ships each day. One large ship passed quite near, others at a distance.
Concert held at night rather good. Time 7 hours slower than Qld. Having very good trip in
Arabian Sea, all keeping splendid health. No land in sight since leaving Colombo on 12th. Five
days on journey now towards Port Said. Found out Mrs L Gough from Ayr on board, came on
Sydney. Not a very good lady. Passed Sercotia Island and Cape Garafui on African coast.
Fancy dress ball held at night, wonderful costumes. It was a great success. Len went as
departed spirits, looked well. There were about 200 fancy costumes. Forgot to mention supper
|
was served at 10 o'clock. Judges were Captain, First Officer, Purser, and the Sister. Passed 4
ships on 17th.
18.
Good Friday. Church 7am and 11am. No games. Pictures at night.
19.
Entered Hell's Gates, opening of Red Sea, at 4am. Passed some of
twelve Apostle Islands at 7 and 11 am. Passed two ships. Children's fancy dress
party. Lovely affair and a nice tea served on A Deck. A passenger named
Gardiner from Home Hill died at 4 o'clock. He was partially paralysed when he
came on board and gradually got worse. Wife and four children aboard (Red
Sea).
20.
Sunday rather hot day.
21.
Easter Monday. Rather rough sea, very cold wind blowing. Passed
four ships, also two small islands called The Brothers, lighthouse on one. Land
in sight on port side. African Coast, a dusty look across the ocean, dust from
desert (Arabian).
Arrived Suez 8am, 22nd April. Anchored out. About 36 passengers went ashore to go to
Cairo. All had a great time, met ship at Port Said 4pm.
23rd. We left Suez at 11 o'clock. While there the doctor came on board and examined the
crew. Several natives, Turks, came to side of ship with fruit and other goods. But officers of
ship put hose on them, would not allow them near, only native police and registered news
agents. We arrived at Port Said
453
11 pm. Oil tankers came to ship's side and a supply was taken for ship consumption. After
breakfast next morning we went ashore. There is a pontoon bridge to walk ashore from
gangway. We got a guide, a good old man, they are licensed by the Government. He took us all
around the town, to silk shops, the most lovely silken things also beads and souvenirs. Went
through Greek temple, a most beautiful building. Most of the Egyptians wear European dress.
There is an Arab quarter there, but we did not go.
I forgot to mention when we were at Suez, we could see numbers of large oil tanks. On starting
up the Canal we passed all European quarters, lovely homes, all stone, two and three stories
high. Through the Canal was wonderful. On the Egyptian side there is a fresh water channel
running along the Canal and dates and other things are grown. There are long avenues of she-
oak trees and some parks are very pretty. At one point there is a beautiful monument where the
Arabs and Turks made a raid on the Canal. On the Arabian side is just a dry sandy desert as far
as you can see, and of course for miles upon miles, all along the banks of that part of Canal, the
remains of barbed wire entanglements, also dug-outs, and big long trenches, also places where
machine-guns have been. It made me feel quite sad. The Canal is a wonder, just about the width
of a big creek, and all the largest ships can go through. We passed several dredgers, and a
couple of ships. There are certain places to pass. This ship carries the Royal Mail, so gets
preference of going first, all others standing aside. The speed through the Canal is 4 miles per
hour. At some places the Canal is being widened, all native labour (Arabs) in native dress.
Some were very disgusting, pulling up their skirts and standing naked.
Arrived Malta 25th 9.30 o'clock. Went in small row boat to get ashore. Went driving in small
carriage of unusual design. This is a very old type of town, all strongly fortified. We saw the
Polo Grounds, racecourse, and beautiful horses. Also Turks cemetery, Maltese cemetery,
|
Clubs for all the different regiments. Were driven around the native quarters, all stone fences.
Barley and peppers are grown for horse feed. They also grow potatoes, beans and peas. Seem
all healthy. Dress in European clothes, women wear black cloak shaped for hat, all poorly
dressed. Lovely Maltese lace for sale, cheap. The British Mediterranean fleet arrived the day
before us, about 35,000 in all (people). Numbers of warships. We counted 25 in one harbour.
Some large submarines. Enough ammunition is kept on the Island to last for three years. There
are large underground stores, where provisions and horse feed are kept for the Army and
Navy. Had lunch at the Villa Sunrise Hotel, beautiful building. Went through the Government
gardens adjoining the Governor's house. Had our photo taken on steps of the Governor's
Castle, gardens very beautiful. Len went to a party, the (?). One was Mr Rumsey. They were
sent by a private motor launch and then entertained by the Head Man of Migration. The
Maltese people are very much like Italians. Left at 6pm.
25. Anzac Day. Church at 11 o'clock with the two minutes silence. Sports were held in the
afternoon.
454
27.
Passed several ships. African coast in sight. Heavy gale at 8pm.
Did not last long.
28.
Morocco in sight. Cold wind blowing. Egyptian married woman have
faces covered with black veils, only the eyes are seen. Heavy seas all day.
About 7.30 a real gale set in and lasted all night, the sea coming over the top
deck and several cabins on C Deck were very wet and water rushed down
through floodgates. Stewards were up nearly all night bailing out water. Quite a
number of passengers very sick. Mrs A was quite well, but we were very poorly.
29.
Much calmer, but very cold wind in Straits of Gibraltar, mountains on
coast all snow tipped. Passed Gibraltar at midnight. Did not see it, were in bed.
30th. Passed Cape St Vincent, also some populated place before we came to Cape. Sea rather
rough now, 3pm.
31st. Very calm in Bay of Biscay.
1 st May. Calm sea. Concert at night. Prizes given out for winners of sports.
3rd. Arrived Southampton 4am. Had breakfast 6.30. Went ashore, passed Customs without
trouble, left per train for Waterloo 9.20. Arrived 11 o'clock. Took taxi for Arundel Hotel,
Strand. From Southampton to Waterloo lovely farms, all young crops just up, lovely meadows
with cattle grazing. Arundel Hotel very nice, waiters wear dress suits. Tariff 10/6 bed and
breakfast. Had a walk around city, saw Cleopatra's needle, also first class hotels and public
buildings, near Waterloo Bridge and Victoria Bridge.
4.
Went to Highgate, tube trains. Found Mr P Phelan's place, very nice.
Mrs P very pretty woman, middle-aged, niece Maggie lovely girl. Mr P works on
LCC trams. Had lunch there. Went to see Kenwood House, left to the City by
Sir Iveagh Guiness of Guiness, Dublin. Very beautiful house and grounds. Also
saw Golders Green, a very large and lovely park. Had tea at Phelans'. Arrived
hotel 9.30, tired.
On Saturday afternoon we visited Regents Park. Numbers of people were in little rowing-boats
on the lake. Ducks and large white swans were in the water in great numbers. Went to see
Madame Tussaud's waxworks, very wonderful.
|
5.
Went to Zoological Gardens and Zoo. Saw the animals being fed,
nothing more of interest. Taronga Park in Sydney is much nicer.
6.
Went through Westminster Abbey, most wonderful. Saw Coronation
Chair and everything pertaining to ancient and modern history. Saw Unknown
Soldier's grave... We all sat in the chair where Nelson used to sit, now is Lord
Jellicoe. Is in a hall used for meeting of the Army and Navy officers. Hall built
900 years ago by William Rufus. Saw Trafalgar Square, Nelson's monument, Sir
Henry Havelock. Also saw Houses of Parliament. At night went for a walk down
Strand. The clock in tower of Parliament House is called Big Ben. Long hand
measures 14 ft and hours hand 9 ft.
7.
Saw changing of guards at Buckingham Palace. Went down Regent
Street, bought gloves 6/11, stockings 4/11.
8.
Saw trooping of the colours at Whitehall, very wonderful sight. The
drum and fife band and brass band were lovely to listen to. From there we went
455
to the Tower of London, built by William Rufus 1066. Saw all through the different towers and
had all explained by guide. Traitors Gate on Thames, Armoury, and all Royal Jewels. Crown
presented to King by India, value £60,000. Had lunch at Lyons, then to St James Square. Went
through Lancaster House, built by Edward III for his son, 1 st Duke of York. Saw bridal gowns
from Queen Victoria to present Queen, also all Coronation gowns and robes for the same
period, also clothes worn by Victoria's children and Edward and Alexandra's family and
different members of Royal Family. Getting quite dirty now. Went to Pall Mall, Piccadilly,
Regent Street, Mr A and myself.
9.
Len and I went to Union Bank, Corn Hill, drew £25. Shopping in
afternoon, bought overcoat for Len £3-10-0. Had tea at Express Cafe, principal
cafes on Strand are ABC, Express and Lyons.
10.
Left Arundel Hotel at 12 o'clock per car on our way to Manchester.
Gone 100 miles had tea and stayed the night at the Rose and Crown Hotel,
Kibworth (in Leicestershire). All the way along the road, when we are out of
London, there are lovely farms and farm houses, the roads are beautiful.
Passed through several towns.
11 th. Left for Lancashire at 9.30. Travelled 150 miles over very mountainous country, all roads
are perfect. Rained until afternoon, when on highest ground clouds were so low could scarcely
see to drive. Some parts scenery very nice, others (?). Moors with bracken. Passed through
Matlock, Sheffield, Buxton and others, arriving at 74 Drill Hall Lane at 6.45 (at Church near
Accrington). Mrs Hesketh very much surprised and excited. Lancashire people most hospitable,
cannot do enough for us. Ashworths are staying at their aunt's place. Len sleeps at Bartrams'
and I sleep at Miss Robinson's. We get our meals out.
12.
Went to Blackpool, the city of pleasure, saw the Tower Zoo and
dance room. Great holiday resort. Mr John Blair came with us. Lancashire
people rather poor, mostly work in the mills, times very dire. Several mills
closed.
13.
Did some washing, went to the market. Lovely vegetables and fruit
and everything you could need. Bought stocking 2/6, bought our tea and had it
|
at home. Lunch at Turners, very nice @ 1/3 each.
14.
Left Church at 1.30, going through Chester, and several other places.
Passed very old castle built in the reign of Henry II, in ruins now. Also another
castle formerly owned by Lord Dundonald, prominent in the relief of Ladysmith, S
African war. After his death, Wales offered it to the King as his Wales seat, but
he did not accept. We stayed at a very nice wayside place, Bay View, Llandilus.
Kept by Mrs Morris.
After breakfast we went on our way, passing through Conway. Visited Conway Castle now in
ruins, nearly 700 yrs old. From there to very nice seaside pleasure resort. Drove round the
Great Ormes head, 11- toll at gate, did some shopping. 2 hkerchiefs, 1 collar, 1 pr gloves, 1
spencer, 1 brassier. Lovely shops and nice goods. Went on to the Island of Anglesey, crossing
the Menai Strait over the Menai Bridge, toll at gate 1/-. Stayed at Marquis tea-rooms.
456
Visited old church, very small, built 577BC, named St Tysilir. Cemetery in church ground had
stones there 300 years old, made of slate.
Friday. Went to Carnarvon. Went through Carnarvon Castle, very much like Conway Castle,
but in much better repair, about 700 years old. From there we came through some lovely
country to Snowdon, saw the falls, did not go for mountain trip, no snow. Saw slate mines. A
Rack railway line runs right to the top. We could see it in distance. Came on to Bettws-y-Coed,
a little village. Stayed at Fair Haven tea-room for the night. Highest tower in Carnarvon Castle
125 ft.
17th. Left Bettws-y-Coed, passed over Waterloo Bridge. It was built in the year of Battle of
Waterloo. Saw Conway Falls. Had lunch at a small place called Maerdy, small mixed shop
adjoining. Posted letter to Rene. Came through several more places, also through Shrewsbury.
Beautiful fields all the way. Having tea and staying the night at Whitchurch (in north Shropshire).
Crossed the Dee and Severn Rivers. Left 11 o'clock. Had lunch at New Ferry. Went through
Chester, walked around the old Roman wall, went through Birkenhead. Stayed at New
Brighton for tea and breakfast, house called Sunny Bank, 4/- per day full board, very nice
place. While at New Brighton, Len called on Miss Fortis (?), Egerton Park, Mr and Mrs Gray.
19th. Arrived Accrington 3pm. Will sleep at Robinson's. Met Mr Tom Robinson, chemist,
seems nice chap.
20th. Did some washing, stayed home all day.
21 st. Went to Scamblies to tea, very homely people. Len shown through Frank Scamblies'
grocer's shop. Saw through cotton mill, from raw cotton to sheets and bedspreads ready for
use, very interesting.
22nd. Stayed home. Did some washing. Rene wedding day.
23rd. Went to Blackburn to see cotton exhibition. Some very nice materials. Rather nice
shopping there.
24th. Took the Misses Robinson, Bartram and Hesketh for a drive to Whitewell, Clitheroe.
Lovely scenery.
25.
Went to Bartrams for tea, then walked over the Coppice, rather good
view.
26.
Left Accrington 3.30, went through Blackburn, Preston, Lancaster,
and arrived Morecambe 5pm. Staying at Balmoral Private Hotel, nice place.
|
Queen Mary 63 yrs today. Morecambe is a seaside holiday place, lovely
promenade and pleasure beach. Mr A's uncle lives here, same name, LA,
Methodist minister.
27.
Went to Heysham pleasure gardens, beautiful place, had morning
tea.
28.
Horace's birthday, went for drive. In the evening went to Rev Len
Ashworth's place, very big and good-looking man, wife very nice also. Left
Morecambe 10 o'clock. Went to Lake Windermere, had a trip on motor boat up
the lake, saw Wray Castle. Lord Lonsdale owns bottom of Lake. Saw
Grasmere, Derwent Water, also Lake Bassenthwaite, staying night at last
mentioned. Farm house, Mrs Wren, beautiful view. Lakes in English lake
457
district - Windermere, Grasmere, Thirlmere, Derwent Water, Bassenthwaite. We saw all of
these and went on a motor boat on Lake Windermere.
29th. Left Mrs Wren's at 10 o'clock. Went through Carlisle to Ayr. Carlisle looks rather nice
place, wide clean streets. Arrived Ayr 7.30. Rather quiet people, not very well dressed, town
rather dirty. Staying at (?) near esplanade, nice clean place.
30th. Left Ayr at 10 o'clock. Went through Glasgow and on to a small village called Luss, right
on the bank of Loch Lomond, is just a small place supported by tourists. Loch Lomond is very
pretty, hundreds of tourists visit here each summer.
31. Our folk have gone rowing on the Loch. I do not care for it, so am writing letters. Day
rather cold.
LeftLussi June at 10 o'clock. Went along bank of lake for 18 miles, scenery lovely. Then to
mountainous country. The three Lens climbed one of the easiest ones and got a handkerchief full
of snow. Mountains lovely sight. All had big patches of snow on. Went for miles at the foot of
ranges, bare and rocky, and road just between. Very rugged beauty. Went through Glen Coe
valley for many miles. Stayed at small place called Onich, high on the mountains, people's name
Hay.
From there along Loch Lynnhe and Loch Ness, past Inverness. Went on to small place called
Forres, at Mrs Logan's. Went to pictures. Programme The Water Hole.
Left Forres at 10am. Through Elgin, Keith, Huntly, tnverurie. Then to Aberdeen. Stayed short
time, then on to Arbroath at Waverley Hotel.
4.
Went to Dundee, saw Firth of Tay bridge, longest in Europe. Went to
Mr Peter Rennie's place. Treated us lovely. Saw Penmure monument, erected
in memory of year of short corn 1836. Saw Danish king's grave, Keniston. Saw
gates locked by Prince Charley, never been opened since. Saw Penmure Castle
owned by the Earl of Dalhousie. Stayed Auchterarder.
5.
Left 10 o'clock. Went through Dunfermline, Cowdenbeath and
Cardenden. Went to Mr Andrew Simpson, Cardenden. Met his wife and two
girls, all very nice people. Went to Firth of Forth bridge. Crossed by ferry. To
Princes Street, Edinburgh. Saw Castle in distance. Very wonderful city. Arrived
Peebles, staying night at Green Tree Hotel.
6.
Left Peebles 10 o'clock. Came through Cheviot Hills, Galashiels,
Melrose, Newcastle, Durham. OntoSwainby. Stayed at Allisons Hotel, very
|
nice people.
7.
Went to Harley (?), saw a wedding. Had lunch at Cat and Pipes Hotel.
Went to Middlesbrough, large steel and iron manufacturing town. Contractor
from there building N shore bridge, Sydney. Called Bob Murray's people.
Lovely home, made us very welcome. Had tea there, one son Albert. Mrs
Coward's daughter came back to Swainby. Staying Black Horse Hotel, very
clean.
8.
Hill climbing, per motor bike. Crowds of people here. Wrote home.
9.
Stayed home. Ashworth family visited friends.
458
10.
Left Swainby, came through York. Went through York Minster, very
wonderful building. Arrived Leeds Spm. Staying at County Hotel.
11.
Went to Tom Stanger's (?). All went through Temple Newsam
(Leeds). Lovely place, formerly owned by Lord Irwin, Viceroy of India, given to
County of Leeds for £35,000. Came to Accrington, arrived 7 o'clock.
12.
Len went to dentist named Entwhistle. Knew Mr Turner when young,
also his father. Asked Len to call on Turner sen.
13.
Went to same dentist. Gave great praise to Will's work in the making
of my gold plate. Major Segrave (?) killed on Lake Windermere.
15. Len and I had tea at Robinson's, went for long drive after in Tom's car. Saw Stoneyhurst
College, most wonderful building, one of largest Catholic teaching colleges in the world.
18.
Said goodbye to Bartrams.
19.
Left Accrington at 2.30. Said goodbye to all our friends. All were
very tearful and made us feel quite sad. I slept at Robinson's all the time, while
in Accrington. Treated ever so kindly. I shall never forget Rose Robinson and
her brother Tom. We passed through Blackburn, Wigan, Tunstall (Staffordshire)
and stayed the night at Newcastle under Lyme, at Castle Hotel. Went to
pictures, The Great Gabbo. Newcastle is where the potteries are, also at
Tunstall, Longton, and Stoke, Staffordshire.
Left Newcastle, went through a Tuscan china works at Longton. Saw whole process, from the
dry materials to the finished articles. Very interesting. Came through Shrewsbury and Newtown
and stayed the night at Llanidloes, Wales.
21.
Left Llanidloes, went through Aberystwyth and Aberayron, Lampeter,
Llandovery. Staying at Brecon at King's Arms. Rained all day.
22.
Left Brecon, went through Abergavenny and Ross. Staying at Mrs
William's place 8 miles from Bristol. Met folks off Hobson Bay.
23.
Called on friends of Ashworths. Left 4 o'clock for Weston Super
Mare. Rained heavily. Stayed night 8 miles from Weston S Mare.
24.
Went to Weston S Mare on prom, very nice for holiday. Went on to
Cheddar, saw through caves, very wonderful. Minerals in stones in caves are
iron, lead, lime, manganese, copper. Drove through Cheddar Gorge, very
narrow road, scenery lovely. We came on to Wells, saw through Cathedral, very
wonderful building, old-fashioned clock, man hits bell at every hour. Passed
through Glastonbury came on to Williton, stayed at farm. Miss Bird proprietress,
|
very nice and comfortable.
25.
Left Williton, came on through several small villages, had lunch at
farm, cream and plums. Went to Lynmouth, Devon, over very mountainous
country, narrow road cut round mountain. Through on to Bamstaple, staying
night at farm. Hollands.
26.
Left farm, went to Clovelly, very quaint fishing-village, right on beach.
Goods pulled down on sleighs by donkey. Brick wall to keep tide from village.
Life-boat. Went through Bideford, Bude, Camelford, and crossed into Cornwall
at 2pm. Went to Devon again, staying night at Lifton.
459
27.
Left there, drove through Okehampton, Exeter, Honiton (Honiton
lace), over Devon hills, rich dairying country, very pretty. Crossed into Dorset
(chalk hills), through Chard, Yeovil, Shaftesbury, Salisbury, Amesbury, stayed
night. Went to pictures. Shady Lady.
28.
Went Stonehenge, two miles. Saw ancient stones, Salisbury Plains
training camp. Back through Salisbury to Southampton. Drove round docks,
saw Olympic, 45,000 tons. Very clean city, also very clean docks. On road to
Chichester stayed night.
29.
Drove through Chichester to Bognor. Went along beach to Craigwell
House, owned by Sir Arthur Crowe, where the King stayed when convalescent
last year. Left there, came on to Littlehampton, staying outside the town for
night.
30.
Left Rustington, went through Worthing to Brighton. Lovely wide
streets in Worthing, and on prom at Brighton had lunch there, saw aeroplane
stunting and speed-boat racing. Went through to Pevensey, Sussex. Saw old
mint shop, 13 century.
Left 1 July, went to Hastings, New Romney, and on to Dover. Saw through Dover Castle, now
occupied by Scotch Garrison. From there we came on to St Margarets Bay, staying night at
Cliff Hotel. Went on beach, saw white cliffs of Dover, heavy mist on sea.
2 July. Left St Margarets, went to Sandwich. Old military camp there, visited the RAF
aerodrome and barracks. From there to Margate, saw crowds of people. From there to
Canterbury, very narrow streets, came on to Sittingbourne, staying night at Bull Hotel. Visited
Len Lacey's people, two sisters and mother, very nice people. Sisters very bright.
3rd. Left Sittingbourne, went to Breden, (?) Ode (?), Street, saw Laceys, took photo. Went
through Chatham, Rochester, to Cobham. Saw Cobham Hall, owned by Stewarts, earls of
Darnley for several generations. Eight earls buried in cemetery here.
4.
Left Cobham, drove through to Bromley, staying night at Park Hotel.
Southern Kent called Garden of England. Saw many very large orchards, mostly
cherries, also lots of market gardens.
5.
Arrived London 7am, staying at Celtic House, 62 Guildford Street,
Russell Square.
8th. Went to see Horns, New Cross, all very nice to see.
9.
Saw St Pauls Cathedral, lovely inside. Also saw Crystal Palace,
wonderful building, all made of glass. Went up tower, 410 steps.
|
10.
Went shopping, went trip through Chinatown slums. Visited Charley
Brown's Railing Tavern, saw fine collections of carved ivory. Came home
through Rotherhithe tunnel under Thames river, 1 % miles long. Saw place
where General Booth preached his first sermon.
11.
Went to Evans. Mrs Jones sister, Sid, Eric.
12.
Went through Houses of Parliament, House of Commons, House of
Lords. Lords upholstered in red. Commons done in black, beautiful to see.
460
13.
Went to Nash's place at Nutfield, Surrey, had lovely time. Dolly
Tanner.
14.
Went to Horns. Too wet to go to park.
17.
Left London 9 o'clock from Victoria Station. Went to Folkestone. By
boat to Boulogne, arriving 12.30. To Paris per train, arrived A o'clock. Staying
Novel (?) Hotel, Noailles, very nice place, very little English. Raining heavily.
18.
Went round town. First to Eiffel Tower, Trocadero, Napoleon's
monument, Napoleon's tomb. The Trocadero is a lovely building owned by
Government. Communists ruined organ called Gem of France, now used for low
class entertainments. Church held in chapel where Napoleon's tomb is on 5
May each year. Saw prison, and place where prisoners are still beheaded,
Guillotine. 14 July France national holiday. Freedom after French Revolution.
19th. Went to Versailles, saw through Versailles Palace, most wonderful building. Saw all the
different battles of Louis 14th in paintings, and the ceilings painted in most beautiful colours,
people all pertaining to Louis 14th. Saw the chair where Napoleon proclaimed himself first
Consul or President of France, also room where the President is elected every seven years.
Saw the large hall Louis 14th built for his favourites, one especially Madame Pompadour.
Louis' wife hated the French. They hated her, called her witch. Saw poor part of town,
Montmartre, the highest part of Paris. Also the Great Cathedral of France, Notre Dame.
Marshall Foch will be in same building as Napoleon. Marshall Gelhoardi (?) took 250,000
soldiers out to Claf(?), 19 miles from Paris, in 5,000 cars, saved Paris. In one church 80 killed
and 70 wounded. Saw 2 main racing-tracks, also tennis courts where Davis Cup is to be played
on 25-26-27 July 1930. Went to Malmaison Castle, saw all things pertaining to Napoleon and
his wife Josephine. Saw rooms furnished as they were then, saw carriage used by them, also
Napoleon's saddle. His wife lived there after he divorced her, died 5 years after. Divorced
1809,1814 died. Napoleon died 1821.
20. Left Paris at 8.45, arrived Amiens 10.45. Went to Carlton Hotel for few minutes, then to
battlefields per car. Passed some lovely memorials, the most beautiful being Proyart (?), in all
102 miles. Bretonneux 23 miles from Amiens. Australians drove Germans back, battle in Abbey
Wood. Delville Wood cemetery, second largest British, 5,800 dead. Also saw Beaumont-
Hamel. Newfoundland Memorial. Log cabin 72 acres, all ploughed with shells. 51 Highlands
Mem Theipral (?), Ulster Meml, Pozieres. 1st Battalion Australians, Pozieres. Tank Corps,
Transvaal Memorial, Albert Mem. Proyart Big Bertha Gun. Returned to London from Amiens
to Folkestone (rather rough trip across Channel).
Left London for home on 23 July at 9 o'clock. Boarded boat at Southampton Station, leaving
|
wharf at 1 o'clock. Len came to Southampton with me.
25th. Lovely weather and keeping well.
26.
Missed Gibraltar on account of mist, came over just before we were
passing.
27.
Lovely weather. Went to church.
461
29th. Sea-plane flew over very low. Went to pictures.
31. Concert held, rather good but short, not too much talent on board.
1 Aug. Arrived Port Said 2am. Left midday. Not many went ashore, cost 21- on motor-boat.
3rd. Went to church. Very hot weather since 30 July. Coming through Canal, very trying day.
Hot weather continues until 7 August when we got a storm. Not too bad, but half the
passengers were sick, self included.
8. Went to pictures.
10th. Went to church. Community singing in evening.
11. Arrived Colombo 12.30 and left 1am on 12th. Nearly all passengers went ashore, had a
good time, self remained on board. Hot weather continues.
15.
Childrens fancy dress party in afternoon, and fancy dress ball at
night. Some very nice costumes for adults.
16.
Went to pictures.
17.
Went to church
19.
Concert, and prizes given out for games and competitions.
20.
Examined by ship's doctor.
21.
Arrived Fremantle 6am. Ken Campbell came down at 9 o'clock.
Went to their place, all well. Took me to Perth, called to see Mrs Henderson. Mr
H very ill, no hope of recovery. Had nice day, returned to ship 4pm, got letters
from home.
23. Went to pictures, weather cold, calm.
26. Arrived Adelaide 7am. Left 4pm. Lovely day, went for walk on shore, did not go to town.
Got two letters. Cold bright weather. Concert night on 24th very good, best we have had.
28.
Arrived Melbourne 8am. Went up town with Miss Price.
29.
Went up town with Mrs Neilsen, bought costume, went to Davis, also
Regelsen, all well.
30.
Left Melbourne 11 am.
462
HH m Esther Sees England, 1930
Esther also saw Scotland, Wales, and some of France, not to mention all the foreign ports
where the ships that transported her across the world happened to dock. She was not alone.
With her travelled her youngest son, Len, as well as Mr Len Ashworth, a hardware merchant,
and his wife and teenage son, also called Len or Lennie. The idea for the trip had originated with
Mr Ashworth, and it began for the two Honeycombes, mother and son, on 3 March 1930. It
ended for Esther on 28 August when she returned to Melbourne for a few days before travelling
back home to Ayr.
|
It must have been a memorable and marvellous adventure. Neither Esther, who was 50, nor
Len, then 23, had been outside Queensland, and for many years their lives had been dominated
by the demands of running the family store. They were the first Australian Honeycombes to
return to their native land, which William Honeycombe, Len's great-grandfather, had left in 1850
on the Sea Queen.
Esther kept a sort of diary of the whole trip, there and back - jotting down in pencil on a little
leather notepad such details she thought were worth recording, mainly of places and people
visited and seen. She was clearly impressed by the names of people, the big cities, the poor
weather, the poverty and dirt, but most of all by the scenery and antiquity of England's green
and pleasant land. And by snow. The word she uses most often is 'wonderful'. One wishes that
the letters she wrote about her trip had survived.
Once the two Honeycombes and the three Ashworths had arrived in Southampton they were
almost constantly on the go, driving (in a hired car) through counties, towns and villages the
length and breadth of Britain: from Southampton to Inverness and Aberdeen; from the Lake
District to the orchards of Kent; from Dover to Aberystwyth. Presumably it was Mr Ashworth
who drove, assisted by Len, with the two women and teenage Lennie in the back. Perhaps Len
also helped with the map-reading, a constant requirement as traffic, roads, and populated areas
were much more dense than in Australia. There were no motorways then, and few four-lane
roads, which tended to be narrow and winding and meander through villages and towns. Their
destinations and routes were governed in part by the whereabouts of relations, friends and the
families of friends, who had to be visited this once, for they would possibly never be seen again.
Mr Ashworth, and Len, also had a list of manufacturers and businessmen to call on. But on
some days they must have driven wherever fancy took them and the weather allowed. It seems
they stayed overnight in whatever accommodation was available, generally choosing cheap and
comfortable places out of town. Esther never mentions disagreements, but occasionally she felt
tired, and cold. She apparently enjoyed going to the pictures, shopping and comparing prices
and goods with those back home.
449
Prisoner of War
Bill Clemence, who would marry Thelma Honeycombe, daughter of Richard and Addie of
Footscray, two years after the end of the Second World War, enlisted in the army, in 1940, in
June. He was 18 then; he would be 19 in September.
A nice-looking, hazel-eyed, brown-haired, and slim young man, 57" tall, he had worked as a
junior clerk in Beauchamp Brothers new and used furniture store in Collins St since leaving
Ivanhoe Boys Grammar School when he was 16. At school, his best subjects were religion and
history. He enjoyed sport, and singing, imitating Bing Crosby's style. In The Mikado, Bill was
once one of the three little maids.
Born on 7 September 1921 in Hawksbum, Victoria, and christened William Alfred Clemence,
he was descended from a family of mainly English origins, his grandfather having emigrated
about 1880. Bill's father, Vernon, was a sales rep dealing with carpets; his mother, Elsie, was a
tailoress. They, and Bill's younger brother, Jim, lived in rented accommodation in Ivanhoe.
After joining up in June 1940 - the month in which the British army was evacuated from
Dunkirk, Italy declared war on Britain and France, Paris was captured, and France capitulated
to the Germans - Bill did his military training at Puckapunyal in Victoria. He had volunteered for
|
the artillery and was posted to the 4th Anti-Tank Regiment, in due course becoming a junior
NCO, a lance-bombardier.
Puckapunyal was about 95 km north of Melbourne, a few miles west of Seymour. Not far away
was another large encampment where hundreds of people of Italian and German extraction
were interned for the duration of the war, most having been incarcerated since September
1939, within weeks of Australia following Britain into the European war, which was then all it
was. The various African campaigns began a year later, as did those in the Middle East.
While Bill was at Puckapunyal, the patriotism of cinema audiences was inflamed by a major
Australian film, Forty Thousand Horsemen, which celebrated the activities of the Light Horse
Brigade in Palestine during the First World War. Radio audiences continued to enjoy the long-
running serial Dad and Dave.
In May 1941, Bill Clemence, nicknamed Babe because of his boyish looks, was posted with his
regiment overseas - by which time London and several British cities had been severely bombed,
Tobruk had been captured, Rommel had attacked in North Africa and Greece had been
abandoned to the Germans. In Sydney, Banjo Paterson had died.
Bill had never been out of Australia. He sailed from Port Melbourne on the Zealandia, which
had also served as a troopship in the First World War.
463
What follows is an edited account of a four-hour night-time conversation with Bill Clemence in
Echuca on 29 December 1988.
Bill: 'We went home on final leave and then went back to Puckapunyal. We were only there for
two or three days before we all entrained for Port Melbourne. Mother and father weren't too
happy about me going away. They knew what had happened in the First World War and
wondered whether they'd see me again. Mother didn't cry - she kept it back.
There were a lot of men about my age, and I would say it was all a bit of a adventure for most
of us from the start. We were so far away from the scene of the war that we had a different
outlook to the young fellows in England, who'd already been through a lot. Really it was a lot of
fun, and we were all itching to get to the war and show what we could do. I don't think any of
us cared where we went, although we expected to go to the Middle East, where the 6th and 7th
Divisions - we were the 8th Division - were fighting, mainly in Syria. We automatically expected
we'd go there too. But we soon realised by the issue of tropical clothing before we left that we
weren't off to the Middle East. It was cold in Melbourne in June and we were issued with khaki
shirts (no sweaters) and shorts.
'My father came to the dock. It was supposed to be hush-hush that we were going away. But
somehow or other a big crowd gathered to see us off. I saw my father from the train, before we
went onto the quay - as we came to the main gates leading onto the wharf. I saw him then and I
waved. I was quite lucky to see him among the large crowd that was there.
'We had two batteries on the boat, about 600 men. It was a small boat, about 5,000 tons. It
was crowded, but conditions weren't bad. We mostly slept in hammocks up on the deck when
it got really hot. The only problem was a shortage of drinking material. There was very little
beer. We were supposed to get a bottle of beer a day. If and when we got it, the beer was hot.
And there was never enough water. The food was all right. We had enough to eat.
'We called in at Fremantle to pick up some more troops and then sailed on to Singapore. It was
actually a very pleasant trip, up through the islands. The nights were absolutely magnificent,
|
balmy and bright with a huge moon. There was singing on deck at night, impromptu, and of
course we gambled a lot -cards or two-up. I landed in Singapore without a brass razoo. Had to
borrow some money to send a telegram home to say that I'd arrived.
'We went straight upcountry to Tampin, and were absolutely enervated for two or three weeks
by the climate. We were drenched with sweat and had no energy. Although we were used to
the heat, coming from Oz, this really enervated us there. We were pretty fit really. I noticed
when we got over to Singapore and saw English troops for the first time that there was a big
difference between them and us. We'd had better food over the years, and overall we were
bigger and fitter than the Brits, who were generally weedy-looking, undernourished and pale.
We'd just come through an Australian
464
i
summer. We were tanned. Our regiment was very fit and included quite a lot of big men.
'Our task at that time was to hold a line between Malacca and Mersing. We were based in
Malacca and Tampin and were gradually moved right across to Mersing on the eastern coast.
'There was no war then. It was boring. We didn't know what was going to happen, what was
going on. We were hoping something would happen, but we weren't told anything. That was the
biggest problem. Even after the fighting started we were told nothing. We were told what to do,
but we were never told what was going on or why. And that was the worst part of it. Because if
you don't know something, you can't think, and you can't contribute. And you can't prepare
yourself for what might happen. We never knew what we were up against.'
The Japanese attacked Pearl Harbour on 7 December 1941. They invaded northern Malaya
two days later, swiftly advancing down the penisula in great numbers backed up by fighter-
bombers and tanks. The British, Australian, Indian and Malayan forces were forced into a
defensive strategy of controlled withdrawals, falling back on Singapore and harrassed all the
way. On 10 December the British battle cruisers Prince of Wales and Repulse were sunk off the
Malayan coast. On Christmas Day Hong Kong was surrended to the Japanese.
'The Japs landed at Kotabaru. We were at Mersing then. We got the news very quickly. We
stood to, and then they landed further down on the eastern side, nearer us. They came down the
peninsula, down both coasts. We didn't have much contact with them then, because they
weren't using their tanks. The infantry did - we didn't. All we could do was sit and wait for their
tanks to come. We had 75 mm guns, French guns. We waited and waited and no tanks came,
and they said: "Right. You'll retire." Two or three miles, whatever it was. This was the most
ridiculous thing. We never saw the enemy. We just sat there and were bombed every day. Jap
fighter-bombers used to come over and drop bombs on us every day. That was all that
happened then.
'A little bloke, a gunner by the name of Jack Clulow, was the first of us to be killed. At Mersing.
There was an air-raid and he got a bomb splinter in the head. He just fell over. It was a shock.
We hadn't really thought much about death. Well, this was something different. Something
different. It brought us up with a bit of a jolt. I saw his body - he was killed near me. It was the
first body I ever saw. Somebody said: "Jackie's gone." Afterwards the reaction set in, mainly
because he was such a nice bloke, aged 20 or 21. It wasn't that he was dead - just that Jackie
Clulow was gone.
|
'One of our other batteries was over on the west coast and they ran into a solid Jap tank attack
and did very well. Those tanks never got through. But on
465
our side the Japs never used any tanks at all. There were skirmishes, and
although the infantry wanted to stand and fight, it wasn't allowed. Towards the
end of January we pulled back into the island of Singapore and dispersed. The
causeway to the mainland was blown up, but it was botched. They only blew up
part of it, and the Japs quickly fixed it. The British were incompetent. It was an
absolute debacle. I don't know how good our own general was, Major General
Gordon Bennett. I don't think he came up as well as he should. At the time we
thought he was a great fellow. He was certainly a brave man, right up in the
front line. But I don't think he was all that brilliant a soldier - for a professional.
Most of his officers were part-timers. They came out of a business, were given a
commission and sent off to war. The English commander, General Percival, was
absolutely useless.'
^
On 21 January 1942, Singapore was attacked by about 100 Japanese planes, 13 of which
were shot down. Nearly 300 people, civilians and soldiers, were killed and over 500 injured.
Many other air-raids occurred. Some were intercepted by British Hurricane fighters on the
island, to little avail, although at least 120 Japanese planes had been destroyed since the
invasion began.
At the end of the month, on the night of 30/31 January, the last British and allied forces were
withdrawn from the mainland, the causeway was partly blown up, and the siege of Singapore
began.
For a week there was an ominous lull, apart form some minor air attacks. Then on the night of
Sunday, 8 February, 1942, the Japanese invaded the island in force, an amphibious attack
concentrating on the north-western shores. The invasion was preceded by a heavy artillery
barrage that pounded the northern coastline and the interior and lasted all that day and into the
night.
'The night they landed I'll never forget for as long as I live. For a start, I ended up being cut off
behind the Japanese lines. They came ashore in boats and on rafts and their biggest assault was
against the Australians, who had the smallest amount of men guarding the largest amount of
coast. Percival's idea was that the Japs would attack on the other side, on the east. So he had
the greatest concentration of his forces over there. But the Japs first laid into us. Their fifth
column, you see, was absolutely brilliant. They knew everything that we were going to do and
where we were. They had artillery spotters up on the roof of the Sultan of Johore's palace. We
could see them through our glasses. But we weren't allowed to blow them out of there, because
it was a sultan's palace [In fact it was used as the Administration Building in Johore Bahru].
The shelling started early in the morning and they shelled all day. There was a hell of a noise and
they made a hell of a mess. Our guns were right on the water, and we were in slit trenches not
far away. About four o'clock in the afternoon the barrage lifted for a while and we went down
to the guns. Ours was
466
wrecked. One wheel had been blown off, and the sights. We couldn't use it. Then they started
|
shelling us again, and this went on for hours, until after dark.
'When the shelling started again, everyone said: "Right. Let's go!" And they all headed for slit
trenches or whatever. I just dropped behind the nearest little tree, up a slope. It was great cover
- three inches around. But it was enough for me. I wasn't worrying. I thought I'd just sit this one
out. And all of a sudden it was dark, and the shelling stopped.
'There was no noise. It was completely silent. A couple of times I called out, gently, to see if
there was anybody about, and I got no answer. And I thought: Well, this is very peculiar. And
then all of a sudden I heard something coming up the hill. I thought: God! Well, I just don't
know. If that's one of ours, I think he would have answered. But I wasn't going to call out again.
So I waited. The footsteps got nearer and nearer and nearer. And I thought: He's going to stand
on me in a minute. And I was ready to get up and find out who it was. Anyway he stopped.
And I waited, and he fired a Very pistol - or a similar gun to a Very pistol. It was a Jap.
Obviously a forward scout. So I shot him with my 303.
'There was no other way. Either I shot him or he shot me. And I didn't want to be shot. I then
thought: I better get out of this, I'm in trouble. I reckoned that if he was a forward scout, the
others wouldn't be far behind. Obviously none of our boys were there as they would have been
firing by now. I was there on my own.
Now there was one track out of that place, running parallel with the coast. It was the only road
in and out. So I thought: I'll walk up there and see what happens. And I did. And all of a sudden
I heard them, talking to each other not far away. And they started shouting and they were on
both sides of the road. Japanese on this side and Japanese on that side and Clemence in the
middle. So I took off. I lifted up the old feet and ran. I thought: There's got to be somebody on
our side back here. And I must have gone about 200 yards when I was challenged by an
Australian voice. I thought: Thank God for that! I hope he doesn't shoot me. I told him who I
was and he said: "Right. Well, come on, mate. But don't make any mistakes." I said: "I won't!"
When he saw me I was OK.
'So I joined this infantry battalion, and I stayed with them, and all night we were in and out of
skirmishes. All we were doing was firing at gunshots coming our way. They'd fire, and we'd fire.
They knew where we were by the shots, and we knew where they were. All we did was fire
into the jungle all night where we saw flashes in the dark.
'Towards dawn, one of the officers said: "I want you." He told me and another chap to pick up
a wounded bloke who had been shot in the chest, and we took him back to the Regimental Aid
Post and dropped him there. And I thought: Well, it's getting close to morning -1 better try and
find out where my regiment is and get back to it. And finally, one way or another, I did find out
where a couple of our guns were and then joined up with them.
467
'I was attached temporarily to one of the guns, and all of a sudden we were caught in an air-
raid, or rather a strafing run by a Japanese plane. And there was this sergeant in charge of the
gun - Ponton I think his name was - and he was standing up against a rubber tree, talking. And
they dropped a bomb, and a piece of shrapnel took off the top of his skull. Like a scalping. And
he was still standing up against the tree. He was leaning back against the tree and he still stood
there, without the top of his head. Nobody else got hurt.
'After that I eventually got back to Battery Headquarters, and then they gave me a gun of my
own, put me in charge.
|
There were five in a gun crew, and of the five of us who were with that gun on the beach, I
never saw the other four again. One of them probably walked into the Japs. He was in a slit
trench with me during that first bombardment, and a shell that was lobbed at us exploded about
three feet away from the trench. Both of us had out heads up against the side of the trench, and
he must have taken more of the blast than I did, because he went half silly. He wanted to stand
up and get out of the trench. An hour or so later he did get out and wandered off. I never saw
him again. I didn't see the other three either. They must have been either killed by the shelling or
have walked into those Japs that night.'
Further landings were made by the Japanese on 10 February, and dive-bombing and machine-
gunning by Japanese aircraft continued during the day. Big fires raged in the north of the island,
and despite some allied counter-attacks and the forays of a few Hurricanes and salvos from
British naval vessels offshore, Japanese tanks crossed the repaired causeway, the Japanese
advance now being directed at Singapore city itself. The capture of two main reservoirs and the
cutting of the island's water supply, sealed Singapore's fate.
To prevent further loss of life, the island surrendered unconditionally on 15 February - just as
the Japanese whose numbers were about half those of the defending forces, were running out of
supplies. About 60,000 allied troops were made prisoner, including 32,000 Indians and 13,000
Australians, one of whom was 20-year-old Bill.
'An officer would come around and tell me and my gun crew: "We want you on such and such a
road, just in case any Jap tanks come through there." And we were switched around for a
couple of days from spot to spot. All we were doing was pushing from one road to another. We
didn't know what was going on, again. All we did was do what we were told.
'We ended up in the Botanical Gardens - that was our last spot. We heard that they were
talking about a surrender. And then the word just came around - lay down your arms. And that
was it.
'I threw my rifle in the lake -1 took the bolt out first. It's probably still there. It was only a
gesture, but I thought: They're not going to get it.
468
'Well, the officers came around and brought us in and formed us into a regiment again as far as
they could. They did it quite well. For a couple of nights we remained in the Botanical Gardens,
and then we were told we were going to march out to Changi. We didn't know where Changi
was, or what it was, and naturally it was a bit of a worry. You didn't know what was going to
happen or how the Japs were going to act. But there wasn't any real problem at that time. They
weren't looking for any extra trouble. We were marched off, keeping to our original regiments
or battalions as far as possible. Some were a bit mixed, but we were never mixed up with the
English very much. The Japs didn't have to organise us at all. We did all that. In fact the whole
thing was better organised than the war.
'At Changi roll-calls were held every morning for the Japanese, but we didn't see much of them
at all. Practically all of the administration of Changi was left to our officers and NCOS. We
were housed originally in Indian Army huts made of bamboo and rattan, but after about two
weeks we were moved into a proper building, the Indian Army barracks.
We didn't have to do a great deal. We sometimes had to pull a vehicle with ropes down to the
beach and fill 24 gallon drums with saltwater. These we then brought back to the cookhouses
for conversion into salt. We weren't issued with any salt. Some of the boys were ordered to
|
pick up bodies lying about the place and bury then, Chinese mainly. They were enemies and
saboteurs, the Japanese said, and the Japs just shot them willy-nilly. One detail was down at the
beach one day -1 wasn't among them - and there were 20 to 30 Chinese bodies bobbing about
out in the sea. They'd been shot. Our boys had to bring them in and bury them.
'It didn't seem real. We still didn't know what was going to happen next. We thought the Japs
would do something else with us. And then they started taking people away from Changi on
working parties. Some were away for several months.
'When we were first taken back into Singapore we had to clean up a lot of rubble from bombed
buildings, and jobs like that. And then we were taken down to the wharves. The main job there
was carting rice, from ships to godowns, or from godowns to trucks. Or to ships going
somewhere else. This was pretty rough - because we had 220 pound bags on our backs, and
we were wearing just shorts and a hat, and boots. If we were lucky, we carried 100 pound
bags of flour instead. The Japanese guarded us, all around the docks, and marched us to and
from.
'The Chinese in Singapore were marvellous to us. They went out of their way to give us food.
They used to stand along the road when we were being marched down to the docks, and they'd
hand us breadrolls, butter, a bit of jam, all sorts of things. And the Japanese would rush up and
bash them. But they'd still be back the next day. We said: "Go away! We don't want you to be
bashed." And they still came back. Men, women and children, even little Chinese babies. I think
they were giving away their own food. The kiddies didn't get bashed. But the Japs bashed the
Chinese women. They used to hit you
with whatever they had - rifle-butts, or sticks, or baseball bats, or a bit of iron. Or a fist - but
that didn't hurt that much.
Things started to get quite rough from then on. Maybe part of it was our own fault. When we
were working down on the wharves we were short of food, and by this time we were getting
very hungry. You'd set off in the morning after a feed of rice and sugared water. That was your
breakfast, and it was supposed to last you all day. So naturally you looked around for
something to steal to eat. You stole to live, and you took terrible chances, because you really
would get a bashing out of that. In the evenings you'd usually get a cup of rice and a mixture like
a cup of soup with a bit of meat and vegetables in it. It varied. Sometimes it would be quite
satisfying, but mostly it wasn't. But with what we were stealing we didn't worry too much, and
we became quite adept at stealing as time went on.
'I was on a working party when I met up with my cousin, Len Allen. He was a captain in the
AIF and in charge of a transport group. He arranged for me and a number of Anti-Tankers to
join his group, and we became the best lot of scroungers you would ever meet.
'If they caught someone stealing, they'd make him stand for several hours holding a couple of
bricks or a chunk of wood. And naturally you could only hold whatever it was for a certain
time. But if you dropped it, you'd be bashed. Once we were going out the gates of the wharves
and there were two Chinese strung up by the gates on barbed wire. They'd been caught
stealing. They were tied up with barbed wire and it was wrapped around them. They were still
alive. The Japs did this mainly to the Chinese. The Indians very rarely got into any trouble
because basically they went over to the Japs - particularly the Sikhs. The Sikh civilian police
were a foul mob, absolutely foul. The Sikhs were supposed to be the elite of the Indian army.
But they still went over to the Japanese. The Brits didn't like it at all.
|
'Another time, when we marched down to the wharves past the railway station, we saw about
half a dozen Chinese heads sitting on the spikes on top of a fence. They were supposed to have
been saboteurs or whatever.
'None of us were treated like this, but two or three were shot at Changi for trying to escape.
Which was stupid - there was nowhere to go.
'We were living and working in Singapore when this happened, working on the wharves and
living in the Great World. This had originally been an amusement park. There were three or four
of these places in Singapore. They were something like what we have in Melbourne. Like Luna
Park, with sideshows. Some of us slept in a Chinese theatre, wherever you could make up a
bed. We had managed to get some Indian charpoys, wooden frames strung with rope. The
others were living in little sideshows throughout the Great World, and it was there we started
getting skin diseases. I got a very bad one there, a type of tinea. It was all over my buttocks
and the inside of the thigh, and all over my face. I couldn't shave. I'd wake in the morning and I
couldn't open my mouth. There was a medical officer but he couldn't do anything because he
didn't have anything. He just had a look at me every morning and said: "Well,
470
F
go and wash it with water." That's what I would have done anyway. And gradually it
disappeared.
'We were back in Changi by Christmas 1942. I was 21 by then. It wasn't bad. I made a
Christmas pudding which was an absolute mess. I mixed up what we had, maize flour and some
sort of fruit. But it didn't lock together, and when I took the material off the outside it collapsed.
It tasted all right. They had concert parties at Changi, so we probably sang some carols that
night. Actually, Changi was a reasonably civilised place. But by then it was mainly made up of
the sick and the injured and the ones who couldn't work. If you could work, you went out on a
working party. If you couldn't work your rations were cut, so some blokes were quite thin. But
there wasn't any ill-treatment in Changi. We got a lot of bashings in Singapore, but they weren't
getting them in there.'
Lt Col Edward Dunlop, aged 35, who had been captured in March 1942 when in command of
the Allied General Hospital in Java, was brought with other prisoners by ship to Singapore,
arriving there on 7 January 1943. They were then transported by truck from Keppel Harbour
across the island to Changi.
In his War Diaries, 'Weary' Dunlop wrote: 'There was a bad moment when we stopped outside
a large, forbidding structure with high walls (Changi Gaol) and cheers when we started again.
Actually we have since found out that this gaol contains British civilians including women and
children, who have all been there for months. As we moved on we noticed splendid stone
buildings in a beautiful part of the island filled with British and Australian troops and - an
astonishing sight - diggers on guard controlling traffic at points! All these troops were well
dressed, very spick and span, officers with sticks and ever so much saluting. It was a clean and
beautiful sight, with the sea sparkling away to the north across the Straits of Johore. The camp
sites are hilly areas close to the shore... We were set down in a large square (parade-ground)
and... after about a mile of marching we reached our destination... Magnificent stone barracks
|
of three storeys with red-tiled roofs occupy a lovely bluff overlooking the sea. They will take
200 troops to each floor with ease, using also the spacious balconies.
'14 January 1943. Troops now organised and domestic routine is satisfactory. Parades,
however, are a great worry to me, as the troops fidget continuously and move about with a
constant buzz of conversation. The weather is simply lovely and the nights cool enough to
require a raincoat in addition to my canvas. This is a delightful spot with the sparkling sea of the
Straits stretching across to the green jungle of the mainland and the perfume of frangipani and
hibiscus, both of which abound here. The one thing missing is enough food: all the time one feels
ravenously hungry... There are quite a few admissions to hospital.'
On 20 January, Lt Col Dunlop was among three groups of 850 prisoners sent north to Thailand
by train, travelling in freight or box cars.
He wrote: 'Filthy dirty and smelly humanity massed approximately 30 to a box about 3m x 6.4m
with all equipment. No room for everyone to lie down, so
471
we must try to sleep in a squatting position with a horrible aching in the bent knees. As people
get uncontrollably sleepy, their legs and arms tumble onto other forms... Morning - an almost
incredible effort of the spine required to get up... and everyone is black with soot and looking
like chimney sweeps... The weather is hot and fine... Last night was rather hellish, what with
fidgeting, movements, cramped positions, legs and arms exploring your body in a horrid way...
It was cold for the first time, with resultant shivering... In spite of the shortage of water, I and
some of the officers shave almost every day... After five days of appalling travel and
sleeplessness I was shocked to see my face in a shaving mirror - just a pair of haggard eyes
looking out of caked dust and sweat.1
They travelled via Kuala Lumpur and Ipoh to Padang Besar, a border town, then on to
Bampong, where they left the train, proceeding on foot and by truck to Tarsau and then on to
Konyu, where Dunlop's group were ordered to build a new camp half a mile from an English
POW camp. They arrived at Konyu on 25 January 1943.
Lance-bombardier Bill Clemence made the same journey, possibly at the same time, though
probably not in the same group as Dunlop. He left the train at Bampong.
'The rumour came through that there was a party going north, which we guessed was to
Thailand. Or Siam, at it was then. The Japs said there was a big rest camp up there, with sports
and better food, and so on. We didn't believe it. Nobody particularly wanted to go. I really
dreaded going on that one. I had never worried before that, but I just didn't want to go. I had a
feeling something was going to go wrong.
'It started on the train. Basically, the whole train was full of Australians. They put us into these
railway trucks with sliding doors. We started off from Singapore with the doors closed. But they
had to open them, as none of us would have arrived alive - it was so stinking hot. And there
were so many of us in each truck, about 28 men in each - which meant that you could only have
a few lying down, while the others were sitting or standing up. We used to take it in turns to lie
down, sit down and stand up. We relieved ourselves when the train was moving by urinating out
of the open doors. When the train stopped we were allowed out. And if it was a station where
they filled the engine with water, we were allowed to stand under the hose and have a bit of a
shower. I never felt so dreadful in all my life! At the time I had a bad throat -1 had pellagra -
and it was very sore. When we arrived at Kuala Lumpur they served an Indian curry. My gosh!
|
I ate it, but I've never been through so much pain in all my life. It was like pouring boiling water
down my throat. Otherwise, it was the usual rice and soup, once a day.
'We arrived at Bampong, which was a dreadful place, a dreadful camp. We had to clean it up.
It was filthy. There was excreta and God knows what all over the place. Some other working
parties had been living there, native working parties. All the British and Australian troops were
very strong on
472
hygiene. There were areas put aside for latrines. Deep holes were dug, and they were filled in
when we left.
'I was in a hospital hut in Bampong -1 now had tonsilitis - and one of my friends came and said:
"We're going away the day after tomorrow and you're not on the list." So I streaked out of
hospital, went to the major and said: "I've got to go with the boys." He said: "You can't. You're
not well." And I said: "I don't care. Get me out. I want to go." I didn't want to be left behind. He
said: "It can't be done." And I said: "Well, ask somebody who wants to stay behind. I'll go in his
place." "No, no. I won't allow that either." I couldn't do anything about it -1 was left behind.
Actually, five of my unit had to stay behind.
Two or three days later we were sent up to Kanchanaburi [about half way up the railway line
between Bangkok and Konyu, and beside the River Kwai]. There we mainly worked on
shovelling gravel ballast from the side of the river into big open-topped railway trucks. Another
troop train had come up the line by this time, and our group now probably numbered about 300
men. The tonsilitis had gone - it cured itself. The medical orderlies said: "You'll be all right,
mate." They couldn't do much else. There was no point in being sorry for yourself. That didn't
do any good at all.
'We were at Kanchanaburi for about two months. We then entrained up the line, spiking the
sleepers - putting rails on the sleepers and then spiking them. Using big hammers. This was a
very tough job, particularly in the condition we were in by then. We hadn't been eating at all
well, and naturally, as your weight goes down you lose a lot of strength. Trains would bring up
these bogeys - which were just platforms with four wheels and had lines of rails laid on top of
them. The engines would push the bogeys - they'd be at the back. The rails would be run out
onto the sleepers and then spiked, and then they'd throw the bogey onto its side, push it off the
line. So that the next one could be brought up and the next lot of rails be laid. Some bogeys
might drop down a slope for 20 feet or so, and then we had to get them back up and onto the
rails, so that they could be sent back for more, or to bring up the next set of bogeys with rails on
them. There were about 10 pairs of bogeys with rails on them in a set. The sleepers were
usually brought up earlier on a separate train.
'While working on the railway line [which would connect Bangkok to Moulmein in Burma and
thus to Rangoon], we lived in tents. We'd build a sort of camp and work up the line, coming
back to the camp each night. When we'd gone about 15 or 20 km they'd move the tents up,
and so on. The working day varied. The minimum we worked would have been eight or nine
hours, and the maximum about 18. Soup was the basic meal, twice a day, with now and then a
bit of meat in it or some extra vegetables.
'I had hung on to my hat, my slouch hat, but it wore out around the top. So I tore a bit off the
bottom of one of the tents and patched it up. It was still patched when I got back to Singapore
at the end of the war. But I ran out of boots.
|
'It was when I was on the line-laying gang that one of the Japs threatened me with a bayonet. It
was my own fault. We'd been out for about 20 hours and
473
were going home and had pushed the last bogey back up onto the embankment. And it came
down and knocked the line a little bit out of alignment - the last bloody rail. And he started to go
off at the top of his voice. And I said: "You can go and get stuffed! If you don't like it, you know
what you can do!" And I walked right up to him. Well, I'm not brave, and I thought: God, what
have I done? And he looked at me, stepped back, put his hand on his bayonet and pulled it out.
And I said: "All right, you bastard! Let's finish it off!" Because I thought there was no hope then.
He was going to do it. And then four or five of the boys walked up to me and just stood there,
looking at him. I think he must have thought twice about it, for he said: "All right. On the
truck." And we all got on the train truck and went home. That was sheer stupidity on my part.
But we'd been out for 20 hours, working our butts off. I'd had enough. You snap. You can
take a certain amount and then you snap.
'A lot of them understood more English than we thought. Early on we had a lot of fun, calling
them all sorts of names and making remarks. And then all of a sudden one of them would walk
up and say "Sergeant" -1 was made a sergeant in Singapore - and he'd speak to you in English
and then clout you. So we learned to be a bit more careful after a while.
They learned more English than we learned Japanese. They put me in charge of a roll-call one
night and I had to call out, in Japanese, how many Australians were present, and I didn't have
the faintest idea what to say. Not the faintest. So I got well bashed that night. But I still didn't
learn Japanese.
'If they hit you with their fists or slapped you with their hands, it didn't really worry you. You
might get a bit of a bruise or a black eye, or something. It wasn't like one of us hitting each
other. They had no idea really - no idea how to punch. So long as they didn't have anything
heavy in their hands. If you saw a Jap with something heavy in his hands you steered clear of
him - didn't get too close.
'After the spiking job we were sent up to Hellfire Pass, beyond Konyu. There were a lot of
bashings from then on. It was "Speedo, speedo" all the time. The Japs must have got the word
that the line was behind schedule, and this was when they really tore into everybody. They had
to have 100 men out on a job, and if they only had 70 fit men, they'e take 30 out of the hospital,
even if they lay on a stretcher all day in the sun. Some they'd kick out of hospital. They'd get
these blokes on their feet by kicking and bashing them, with rifle butts and baseball bats. No
one died through a bashing, as far as I know. But people were dying all the time through
diseases like beri-beri, and cholera, which had broken out at some of the other camps. You
see, they'd brought up a lot of coolie labour, some from Thailand, some from Malaya, and some
from Indo-China. And they were the big problem when it came to cholera and the worst
diseases. They had no hygiene at all.
'We were a mobile working party, and as we moved along up the line, we lived at various
camps. Konyu was one of the worst.'
474
Weary Dunlop was the senior officer at an Australian camp at Konyu at this time, in charge of
875 men, who lived in bamboo and rattan huts. He was at Konyu until the middle of March
|
1943.
Reveille was at 0800, roll-call and breakfast at 0830, and work began an hour later. There was
supposed to be a half-hour break for lunch. Work ended at 6.0 pm. It was followed by a meal
at 7.0, roll-call at 8.0, and lights out at 10.0 pm. There were in fact no lights just camp fires at
night.
Swimming, and fishing in the River Kwai was allowed, and at the camp canteen, eggs, sugar,
fish, fruit, soap and cigarettes could be bought. All officers and ORs continued to be paid.
Dunlop wrote: 'Fights in our line rather common, probably due to tobacco shortage... The
system works like this. Nip commander fixes prices of tobacco, cigarettes and foodstuffs
coming in. Will not allow us to pay more, for example, than 25 cents per packet of cigarettes.
Nip troops then buy up all the valuables of the camp - watches, pens and trinkets - for a small
percentage of their real value, then offer to sell cigarettes, etc for twice their value at least, eg
cigarettes 50 cents...
'We must salute all Nip soldiers except when working, when only the NCO IC party salutes.
When a soldier is without a hat, he salutes by bowing... Something is terribly wrong with the
British camp; all the barracks have a terrible sick smell, and it is appalling to see the mess of
dirty gaunt bodies and unmade beds all hours of the day... The Dutch are an ill-disciplined
mob... Hospital state now rising and malaria cases are still coming in... Another curse of this site
is the frequency of very painful scorpion bites - usually several men daily... Frequently people
come in in the dark with severe bites and I suspect snakes, etc. There are many huge tarantulas
and centipedes, not to mention multitudinous ants, and every type of fly, sandflies, etc.
Mosquitos are not plentiful but sufficiently evident after dusk... English entertainers came over to
our camp tonight for a concert and put on a very good show, singing and light comedy... Great
fires lit the scene...
'The railway track being cleared is an astonishing affair. It seems to run without much regard to
the landscape... along the precipitous slope of a hill instead of a ridge. Terrible gaps and
boulders and descents... They drill with the crudest of hand-drills like a short crowbar, and a
hammer. White rock dust flies in all directions, so that the men are plastered with rocks and
sweat, like bakers or plasterers. The heat is infernal, hotter than in the camp... Two great sidings
are to be cut in the rocky mountainside, and a great deal of embanking to be done between...
Work in general is of three types: drilling and blasting; work on the embankment; and jungle
clearing... There is a great deal of bashing.'
Bill Clemence worked on this railway line for about a year.
'There were two cuttings at Konyu, one called Hellfire Pass. We were taken there because the
English working parties were becoming so depleted,
476
through cholera, that they just couldn't finish the work. They'd had cholera through their camp.
We were reasonably fit and we finished off the job.
'I worked on the cutting. It had to be blasted through the mountain, with dynamite. Gangs
working on the blasting and drilling were called 'hammer and tap.' We did the drilling with a
metal bar, which had to be hammered in to a certain distance. A charge was inserted by a Jap
engineer and fired, the loose rock then being carted away in baskets and thrown down the hill.
The explosions didn't make much of an impression on the rock, and progress was slow.
'One bloke went right off his skull one night in the cutting. He bashed a guard. With a shovel.
|
Knocked him out. Fortunately for him there was a Japanese civil engineer there and he grabbed
the man and took him back to camp, and when the Japanese guard came to, and went looking
for this bloke, he wasn't around. The Jap wanted to know where he was and nobody told him.
We didn't know of course. Then the engineer came back and we saw him speak to the guard.
And that's all there was to it. Nothing happened. He was so lucky. He could have been shot
on the spot. For that was the penalty for hitting back. If you attacked them they were allowed to
shoot you. I never saw any of the Japanese use a sword.
'Funny things happened. We'd been out all day and were waiting for a train to come up, and
they brought some rice up to us with a bit of vegetable in it. Quite often it was off. Not that it
worried you. You still ate it - even if you lost it. You ate anything you could push into your
mouth. I said to the bloke who was with me: "This smells a bit crook today." And he said: "It's
not that bad." And I said: "Well, something stinks!" We were sitting down and there was a big
bush behind us, and I went around the bush and there was a dead Chinese. I reckon he'd been
there for about two weeks. That was funny.
'Some of our blokes who died in Hellfire Pass were buried beside the line, and are probably
there today. A big cemetery was built at Kanchanaburi after the war, but although the names are
there, I don't think some of the bodies are. I think they were lost up the line.
'Wooden crosses were put up when anyone died, and they always had a service in camp.
Services were done whenever they could be organised - you couldn't keep bodies unburied for
too long - and even in the toughest times everything was done the right way, as well as you
could. And there was always somebody in camp who could go to a service - even blokes on
crutches. Somebody would always pay his respects. Sometimes you had to carry the bodies for
burial, wrapped in rice bags, two sewn together. They weren't heavy. You only needed two
men to carry them. You didn't need four.'
In March 1943, Lt Col Weary Dunlop moved up the line to a mountain camp at Hintok.
In May he wrote: 'There are at present about 140 avitaminosis cases in hospital, many suffering
from other conditions as well, particularly septic sores,
476
malaria and diarrhoea... Malaria is now most prevalent... Septic sores are a terrible problem.
Practically no resistance to them in many cases and the men become covered with horrible
sores, all over the legs, the arms, and a pustular rash in the armpits, groins and crutch, etc.
Some leg sores are 2V4 inches in diameter... Probably 75 per cent have sores of some sort...
Yesterday, of 214 sick in Hintok, 85 had malaria, 19 beriberi, 13 debility, etc, 3 tonsilitis, 6
acute colitis, 50 diarrhoea, etc, 1 urogenital, 1 furuncles, 19 other skin diseases, 2 bruising, 2
fractures, 9 wounds... These days, in which I see men being progressively broken into
emaciated, pitiful wrecks, bloated with beriberi, terribly reduced with pellagra, dysentery and
malaria, and covered with disgusting sores, a searing hate arises in me whenever I see a Nip.
Disgusting, deplorable, hateful troop of men - apes. It is a bitter lesson to all of us not to
surrender to these beasts while there is still life in one's body.'
In mid-May the rains came and with them rumours of a cholera outbreak up the line.
Dunlop wrote: 'Heavy rain all day and work parties in very late. The roll-
call under the canvas-covered huts is a sea of mud, slush and dripping water...
Rain all night. My bed soaked as usual... Rain and mud everywhere. The
troops must have hearts like lions to go out somehow to work.' On 31 May: 'The
|
fly problem is now terrific in the hot, moist conditions. The whole camp is just
crawling with them... Men with sores and such lesions are tormented with
them... The camp is a sea of mud, and God knows how the cooks go on keeping
fires going in their open redoubts... Nearly 15 weary interminable months as a
P0W7
On 2 June: 'Private EL Edwards died of dysentery in hospital at
1100 hours. This is the first death in our camp since coming to Siam. God knows the angel's
wings must have been over us in view of the terrible mortality in all other camps up and down
this line... Konyu is a real camp of death these days - at least an average of one death a day,
and five in one day recently.' On 7 June: 'The beginning of severe, acute dermatitis of the feet.
Many have no boots. The feet become red raw with tinea, injury, and secondary infection; they
swell grossly with redness, weeping and loss of skin. The poor wretches stand either in mud or
water or on rocks all day and the feet never get dry. Those suffering the miseries of ever present
diarrhoea and dysentery, of course, are for ever getting up in the mud and slush at night and that
makes things worse. The plight of these men is pitiful. They take hours to walk four to five
kilometres in from work and just about cry with the pain of walking and standing on raw,
bleeding feet. The Nipponese, of course, just bash them for being late to work or too slow.'
Hospital admissions and deaths increased; 35 men died at Konyu in five days. But at the coolie
camp near Tarsau 240 died of cholera in two days. In mid-June cholera broke out in the British
and Australian camps.
Bill Clemence: 'The last camp we were in up the line was Konkoita. I had an ulcer start there, a
leg ulcer, and it got worse and worse. Then they said:
477
"You're going back." They didn't know where. They were now cutting back the working
parties. I didn't much care where I went, so long as I got off the damned line.
'We were moving very slowly one day when we came upon a working party of English, in an
open truck on the train, and one of them, about seven stone, was standing up against a rock
outcrop near the line. And a Jap was belting him with a 14-pound sledgehammer.
"But the one that cut me up more than anything was in Non Pladuk, where I ended up after
coming off the line. I met a young fellow in the latrine area one day and he said: "God, I'm in
trouble, mate." And he was in trouble. His insides were hanging out of his anus. His stomach
lining had gone. He said: "What can I do?" He was about my age 21 or 22. I said: "I'm sorry,
mate. I can't do anything." He said: "No. Neither can the doctors." He wanted to talk to
somebody - that's all he wanted to do. He died two days later. The medics couldn't do a thing.
They couldn't perform miracles. They pushed his insides back into him, but they kept coming
out again.
'A thing like that you can't, you don't, tell anyone. Things like that were like a nightmare.'
In October, Lt Col Dunlop was back in the big hospital at Tarsau, where over 2,400 officers
and ORs lay sick. 364 died in a three month period at this time. In January 1944 he was sent
down the line to the hospital at Chungkai, where about 500 had died in the last three months,
and in May he moved to Nakom Patom.
In June 1944 it was calculated that of 43,000 prisoners of war in Thailand, over 7,600 had
died.
In April 1944 Dunlop wrote: "I seem to have lost all emotional depths these days and am living
in a drab way without much thought, or feeling, or reaction to anything... One can't feel very
|
much any more. Further, I can't react very much to physical suffering or death.'
I asked Bill Clemence how he survived.
"A certain amount of it would be due to luck. There was always luck involved. On the other
hand I think youth was on our side. The older men -even blokes in their late twenties - didn't
take it as well as we did. Not all of them. A lot of the men who died - and I was terribly
surprised at this - were tough country blokes. They didn't come through. We all came from the
city. We were supposed to be mummy's boys who wouldn't last. But we did.
'We always helped each other. Right from the start two, three or four blokes would be pretty
close to each other. One bloke out of four would steal something and the other three would
share it. If a bloke was sick or something, the others would help him with his work. It was more
than friendship. It was kinship. And there were lots of laughs. You made jokes. You thought
deliberately about funny incidents that had happened in the past, about your
schooldays, your working days, whatever. You tried to make fun. And it helped. It really did.
No matter how bad the situation was.
'We used to talk a lot about home, about various things. We mostly talked about food. At night.
There'd be 100 men in a hut, and everybody would listen in. Somebody would say: "What was
your favourite meal?" And there'd be dead silence. And you'd dream up the most fantastic
menu. My favourite was a tomato and onion pie my mother used to make, sprinkled with
breadcrumbs and baked in an oven. It was absolutely magnificent. And I told this particular
bloke about it once, and when he got really hungry he'd say: "For God's sake, tell me about that
tomato and onion pie, will you?" And I'd have to tell him how it was cooked and what it tasted
like. And he'd say: "Thanks. I feel a lot better now."
'The married men used to get pretty upset, more upset than us. One of my friends was married
and he never stopped talking about her - how marvellous she was. And when he got home,
she'd gone. Nearly killed him. She'd gone off with somebody else. He came from Queensland,
one of the nicest blokes. He married again, a lovely girl.
'If you were ever miserable, you shared your misery with a friend. Some of the blokes were
miserable all the time. For three and a half bloody years! Others didn't show it. I never had any
doubts that I was going to get home.
'I never thought about escape. I looked at the situation early and I thought: Well, we're in
Singapore. Java and Sumatra are down there, India is way up there, Burma's up there, Indo-
China's there, Borneo is out that way. No way known am I going to escape. I reckoned you'd
have to be a ding-dong to try and escape. Always I was going to get home. I never doubted it.
Except once, when we were bombed.
'We were bombed by the RAF. At Non Pladuk. We were bombed three times. The first was a
day raid, and 1 watched the bombs coming down, and I said to the bloke with me: "My God! I
think this is it!" They were bombing a railway marshalling yard and the camp was right beside it.
They had to come across the camp and they caught a corner of the camp - three times. They
also made a hell of a mess of the marshalling yard, and we had to go and fix it up. We were
cross about that. But once the RAF showed up we knew we were almost on our way home.
'This was in the early part of 1944. It still took a while. But we knew we were winning then. We
were getting wireless messages throughout the war. There were a number of wireless sets in
every camp. We also got news from the Thais. I never listened to any of the sets. I didn't want
to be anywhere near them. I'd rather be a live coward than a dead hero. Because if they caught
|
you with these sets - Boy! Did they give you hell!
'Then the Americans came over and bombed Bangkok. It was great. You'd look up and see
these big B29 flying fortresses - we'd never seen them before. And they were magnificent. We
cheered. The Japs were scared stiff of the bombing. The first night we were bombed there
wasn't a Jap guard in the camp. They took off. They just disappeared.
479
'My last camp was at Ubon [on the border with Laos], In 1945. That was the easiest time of
the whole three and a half years. We worked on an aerodrome, levelling off the ground for an
aerodrome on the Indo-China border. During the Vietnam war it was used by the Americans as
a base.
'One of our blokes was shot there. He used to go out at night, through the bamboo fence.
Somebody told the Japs. He was seeing a local girl, I think. It was crass stupidity, because it
was getting near the end, and we knew it. We were in bed one night, and the Japs ordered us
out onto the parade ground. They counted us, found one was missing, and said: "Where is he?"
We didn't know. So they said: "You'll stay here till he comes back. Or until somebody tells us
where he is." I think we were there for four or five hours, after which the Japs said we would go
back to our huts. Somebody said: "1 just saw Bluey go into the hut." He'd come in while this
was going on and gone back into his hut. And we went back, and he said: "What will I do!"
And he was told: "Well, it's up to you. You either go, get out of here, or tell them you're back."
And he said: "Well, I don't know if I'll go, as there's nowhere to go." Which was right. He said:
"I'll take my chance." So he gave himself up. Early in the morning we saw him walking out of the
front gate with three guards, and we asked a Jap guard what was going on. And he told us
Bluey was going to show the Japs where he got out through the fence. And it was only three or
four minutes later we heard a shot. The guards came back, and we had to go over and get him.
And we wanted to know why. And they said he'd tried to escape. This was ridiculous. He had
nowhere to go.
'We heard that the war was over from the Thais. We were out on a working party, a dozen of
us. We were out overnight. And in the morning a Jap motorcycle raced in and we heard a great
jabbering in Japanese, and they rushed us into a truck and took us back to the camp. And as
we were going into the camp there were some Thais bringing in some rice. And they said: "War
finish." Nothing more was said until the next day.
The next day the Japanese commander came out after getting us all out on the parade ground.
He said, through an interpreter, that the great East Asia war was finished - 'You are now free
men, and you will be going back to your families." Blah, blah, blah. There wasn't a sound. I
reckon that camp must have held about 1,000 men. And there wasn't a sound. It was stunning -
eerie. You'd think there would have been raucous laughter, or catcalls, or cheers. There was
nothing. Not a sound. And everybody broke away and wandered back to their huts.
'But then it started. And we sat there and said: "God!"
We went out of the camp and sank a lot of grog in the town, which was a six or seven kilometre
walk away. Rice wine. We were out of our minds. We couldn't really take it, and afterwards
were a lot sicker. But that's when we started to enjoy it - being free.
"We didn't hear about the atom bombs until later on.'
480
|
At Nakom Patom, Lt Col Dunlop heard on 16 August 1945 that the war against Japan had
ended, Japan having surrendered unconditionally the day before, six days after the second
atomic bomb exploded over Nagasaki.
The camp's senior officers were first informed of the end of the war by their Japanese captors
as the sun was setting. They were told: 'All fronts are at peace and we have received
instructions that we are to cease to guard you as prisoners of war. Therefore we cease to guard
you. The maintenance of discipline is your responsibility now. Your repatriation will be soon.'
A general assembly of all ranks was held, and they were told by the English and Dutch camp
commanders that the war was over.
Dunlop wrote: 'Immediately, long-hidden and cherished flags - the Union Jack, Australian and
Dutch - were hoisted to the accompaniment of cheering, shouting, and in many cases
unashamed tears. These flags seemed to fly proudly in a cleaner, fresher air, charged with deep,
overwhelming emotion, a boundless joy still trailing robes of sadness. So many had suffered and
died; some even now would never see home; but the momentous day had come.'
Bill Clemence: 'After we were told the war had finished, the first thing we saw coming up the
road was a British paratrooper, marching up on his own. He marched into the camp and took it
over. He was a British major. He wanted to know who the worst of the Japanese were and
what they'd done. And we told him. And there were six or seven Japs who'd been working
down on the aerodrome. They were taken out and shot. And they took away two of the guards
who'd shot Bluey, and I think they were shot. This major wasn't pissing around. He was a tough
boy. They were other paratroopers with him, and they were the ones who shot those Japs.
'RAF planes then came over and dropped tons of food, which was great. A couple of blokes
were killed trying to catch one of those metal cylinders coming down.
'We remained at Ubon for at least three weeks. And then word came through that we all had to
go down to the local station, and on to Bangkok. I sent myself and three others into Ubon as an
advance party, with whatever goods and chattels we had, which wasn't a lot. The river was in
flood there, and they ferried us over and we dropped our stuff at the station. Then, as we had to
wait a few hours for the rest of the camp to come down and get on the train, we thought we'd
go and get a feed. We went into the town - didn't like the look of it much - and found a Thai
army camp. We thought: If anybody's going to feed us, they'll feed us. So four very ragged,
scarecrowy-looking blokes staggered up to this camp. To cut a long story short we finally got
into the colonel's quarters, and he said: "You blokes have had a pretty rough time. What would
you like to eat?" I forget what it was, but he gave us a magnificent meal, and we drank some
French cognac. Quite a lot. I remember singing the Thai national anthem, and I can't speak Thai.
And the colonel was singing "God Save the King." Then we said we had to get back to the
station, as the others might be waiting for us.
481
And when we got there, the whole lot, 2,000 men, were waiting for us four. A Scottish major
ticked us off. But by this time we didn't give a twopenny damn who ticked us off. He got the
right answer, and we got on the train and tootled off down to Bangkok.
'We were there for maybe a week. Then we were flown on down to Singapore, and onto a
boat, the Highland Brigade, and home.
'The best moment was when I stepped off the boat onto the wharf. That was the greatest. I
|
kissed the wharf. The funniest part of it was that before we came off the boat at Port Melbourne
there was an official party ushered up the gangway onto the boat, the old top-hat brigade, come
to give us a great welcome. And I couldn't believe my eyes! The bloke at the end was my
father's brother, my revered Uncle Bob, who was a reprobate at any time. He'd attached
himself to the official party, and there he was, lifting his hat to everybody. And Bob wasn't
anybody. I went to meet him and took him away, and when we were all ready to disembark he
and I walked down the gangway together. How he did it, I don't know. He'd been in the war
and was discharged from the army. He was injured at Tobruk.
'My parents heard about me first from a bloke in WA. He picked up a wireless message with a
long list of names sent out from Singapore. In 1944. Up to then they didn't know if I was dead
or alive. I was reported missing, believed to be a POW. This bloke rang my father and told him
I was on the list. My parents were later advised by the War Officer, via Bangkok, that I was on
my way home.
'We met up in late October, not long before the Melbourne Cup. My father was ill - he'd had a
heart attack, about 12 months ago. He was still at home. But mother came to the Repat
Hospital, where all I had was a series of quick medical tests. I was reasonably fit by this time.
At my last camp at Ubon there hadn't been any really hard work, and the food there was better
than on the line.
'There was nothing emotional when we met. I said: "Hallo, mum." It was like I'd just been away
on holiday. Basically, that's all it was. But then I've always thought there's no point in getting
yourself upset to any big degree about anything. I was home -1 was reasonably fit - it was all
over and done with.
'I've never really had any bad dreams or anything about the war. I've dreamt of parts of it. But
nothing really bad. It was never a terrible trauma, although I suppose I aged 10 years in that
period. I never regretted it. I learned a lot, and I made some tremendous friendships. Those
blokes who were with me then and are now at home are no different from what they were 40
years ago. Their attitude to life is the same. Very few of them worry about anything. They still
laugh and tell jokes. I might see one every 12 months now, and it's just as if you've been talking
to him all year. You've got that affinity. It's different with civilians, with those who weren't there.
'I still have an uneasy feeling about the Japanese. A terrible feeling really about the way they're
buying this country up. So do a lot of the blokes. But there's not much we can say or do. We're
too old now. Those slant-eyed
482
bastards want to take over the country and this is their way of doing it. Buying it up. It's so
cheap to them. They've got money, but no land.
'I went back to Beauchamp Brothers as a furniture salesman in April 1946. Thelma was
working there then, in the office, on the switchboard and typing. But I didn't take much notice of
her at that time.
All I wanted to do was enjoy myself, mainly with the blokes who had been with me in the war.
We met whenever we could, in a pub, and we'd get boozed, go to the races, the footie, the
cricket. We took a long time to settle down. You see, we were so used to being together. You
wanted to be with them whenever you could. You talked the same language. You'd been
together for four and a half years in all and were very close. It was a way of life, and you didn't
want to let it go.'
|
Bill Clemence was discharged from the AIF, the Australian Imperial Force, on 18 December
1945.
He started going out with Thelma Honeycombe early in 1947; she was still in her teens. At
work he would try to make her laugh with various pranks; after work they would go to the
theatre or cinema and became involved in church concert parties at the Methodist Church in
Ballarat Road, Footscray. Thelma played the piano, and Bill produced some of the shows. She
liked dancing, and to please her he took some dancing lessons. They became engaged in
December 1947, soon after Bill's father died.
Thelma was Dick and Addie Honeycombe's only daughter. Their only son, Arthur, who was
two years younger than Bill, had married Laurel Winwood in Sydney in September 1946.
Arthur said later: 'Laurel and I were living with my parents after our marriage and were present
when Thelma first brought Bill home for tea. We took to each other right from the start. Bill had
served in the army, and I in the airforce, and we both liked service life. At this time, the armed
forces started up the Citizen's Military Forces and we decided to join together in the 58/32
Battalion at the Footscray drill hall. Bill was a man's man, with a good sense of humour and very
firm ideas on most subjects. Everyone knew where they stood with Bill. We enjoyed some
years together in the Forces, with week-night parades, and an occasional weekend away, and a
two-week stint once a year. We also entered a Three Division basketball competition together.
When Thelma and Bill married, I not only had a good friend, but a brother that I never had
before.'
Arthur and Laurel lived with his parents in Footscray (and with Auntie Louie) for three years,
moving out of the family home at 28 Coral Avenue just before Thelma and Bill were wed. Their
wedding took place at the Ballarat Road Methodist Church on 26 November 1949, the rain
holding off until the photos had been taken.
After a honeymoon in the Blue Mountains, Bill and Thelma went to live with Bill's widowed
mother in Ivanhoe, in the house at 14 The Ridgeway that Bill
483
would later buy and live in for the rest of his life. He and Thelma continued to work at
Beauchamps for another four years, until the first of their three daughters was born, Sue. The
other two were Kay and Judy. All three married in due course.
In 1956 Bill left Beauchamps and joined Jacka Wortley Upholsterers' Suppliers, for whom he
worked as a sales rep for the next 28 years, travelling as far as Queensland in his company car.
He played golf and bowls and supported Carlton FC. He whistled his way through odd jobs
and while gardening. He sang Bing Crosby songs. Although he did not attend church himself, he
assisted Thelma with her church work and with concerts presented at the church.
It was in 1982 that Bill, who suffered from heart trouble, like his father, had his first heart attack.
Open-heart surgery followed and the first of six bypass operations - the last of which, in 1994,
he failed to survive.
He died in hospital on 30 September 1994, three weeks after his birthday. He was 73.
The eulogy at his funeral, which was very well attended, was read by Eric Cooper, who had
been a POW with Bill.
He said: 'Bill was a great mate, and always there to lend a hand to those who needed help. Bill
has always been a member of our Association and has been a past president and committee
man. He was also a member of the Ivanhoe RSL and each year did a great job rattling the
|
collection tins for Anzac Day badges, Legacy badges, and poppies for Armistice Day... Our Bill
was a happy and loveable character, and one of his proudest moments was this year, when his
grandson, Joel, marched with him on Anzac Day... Bill loved a good yarn, and what's more he
could always tell one. And I'll bet my bottom dollar that when we catch up with him, the first
thing he'll say will be - "Have you heard this one?"... So long, Babe.'
434
live forever. Our world views can accommodate the idea that some must die to make room for
the next generation, and had we lived a hundred or more years ago, our expectations would
have included regular deaths among the young. Modern science has created a fools' paradise in
developed countries, to the extent that we are largely shielded from death, and consequently, do
not always cope with it when it takes the form of a young person.
"Young adults have come, with some justification, to regard themselves as immortal. Death
applies only to the elderly, and, by the age of 21, most young people have never attended a
funeral service. So, when a young person dies, for whatever reason, we are forced to confront
our own mortality.
'When I was told that my extremely fit 15-year-old son had a lump in his groin that required
surgery and a biopsy, I experienced a powerful wrenching feeling in my gut. I knew that this
could be the beginning of the end. And yet, many people recover from all kinds of cancers. If
anybody had a chance of fighting this off, I thought, it would be Christopher. He had never
smoked, maintained a balance diet (or at least as balanced as parents of teenagers can ensure),
lived away from the deleterious environmental effects experienced by city-dwellers, and pursued
a rigorous training programme that had enabled him to swim at the highest level of competition
that this country offers its juniors - the National Age Championships - at Easter, 1991.
'Rhabdomyosarcoma is a particularly aggressive form of cancer. But with early detection,
surgery, and a follow-up course of chemotherapy, recent cure rates have given patients a much
better than even chance of survival. Christopher had the lump removed in June 1991, at the
Healesville Hospital, less than three kilometres from his home. A further operation was carried
out at the Royal Children's Hospital in Melbourne a month later, to find out if the cancer had
spread to the lymph nodes along the spine. The good news was that it had not. Chris now had
two large abdominal incisions, at right angles to each other, and was quite sore for some time.
'Eight months of weekly chemotherapy sessions followed, with the inevitable effects of nausea,
vomiting, tiredness and loss of hair. But Chris never complained. Eventually, his doctors felt
confident in concluding that Chris was in remission. It was thought that all that would be
necessary from then on would be six-monthly check-ups.
'As a result of the therapy, Chris had lost most of his hair, leaving his friends at school to ponder
over the debilitating effects of this dreaded disease. For them, it would have been greatly
reassuring for him to recover completely; thereby adding further credence to their belief in the
immortality of youth. He himself coped stoically, always with the expectation that he would
throw off this affliction. When he first alerted his best friend, Aaron, to the problem, he said:
"I've got cancer. But don't worry, it's no big deal."
'He was resentful at having to endure those months of chemotherapy, as it stopped him from
living the life he had planned for his sixteenth year. Chris believed that the cancer had seen
surgically removed, and there was no need for this prolonged trauma. This often made life
difficult for Beth, his mother, as
|
486
she took him to the hospital for weekly treatment. Angry adolescents can be the most
exasperating of patients.
'In February 1992 the chemotherapy ceased, and we began to rebuild our lives as a regular
family. Chris had an older brother, Ross, who was finding it difficult to concentrate fully on his
physics and computer studies at the Victorian University of Technology, and two sisters:
Sharyn, three years older than Chris, and Danielle seven years his junior. The children were
always very close, and Danielle and Christopher were often said to 'live in each others'
pockets'. It was a parent's delight to watch them frolic and do things together.
'The chemotherapy forced Chris to delay his preparations for the school and inter-school
swimming competitions in 1992, as a Year 11 student. However, this did not prevent him from
winning every event he competed in, at both the school inter-club and the inter-school swimming
sports. He went on to represent the local group of seven schools at the Eastern Zone meet, with
some 60 schools competing. In 1991, he won both the Under 16 breaststroke and backstroke
events at this competition, and went on to win those two events at the All State Schools meet a
month later. In 1992, as an Under 17 swimmer, the events were over 100 metres, rather than
the 50 metres for younger competitors. The lack of preparation took its toll and he came
second in both events, losing one by less than two-tenths of a second. He was bitterly
disappointed, but was philosophical enough to know that with further training over the following
12 months, he could achieve first placings in his final year of High School, in the Open age
group.
'Unfortunately, this was never to be. Midway through 1992, his grades began to slip. For a very
capable and well-organized student, this was a matter of real concern to his parents and
teachers. After the June parent-teacher interviews, Chris explained to us that a new lump had
developed in his groin, and had been there for some time.
'We had thought that his declining performance at school could have been caused by
relationship problems. But the cause was far more serious. He had put off telling us because he
wanted our family holiday to Queensland in April to go ahead as planned, and because he
wanted to participate in the District 5 versus Southern Tasmania swimming competitions in
Hobart, Tasmania. He had also wanted his parents to feel free to go on a two-week trip to the
USA, in June, and to be able himself to attend the local Debutante Ball.
The wrench we felt in the gut was even worse than before, especially when we found that this
time the cancer had spread to his lymph glands, and to his lungs. This was in July 1992. A
specialist said that Chris would never swim again, as his lungs were now infected. But Chris was
defiant. "I don't need to breathe to swim 50 metres," he said.
'More intense chemotherapy was prescribed, involving massive doses of cell-destroying
chemicals. The mental and physical traumas incurred during Chris's numerous hospital
admissions were at times explosive. But the nursing care was personal and loving, and we will
never forget the nurses who took it in
487
turns to awaken Chris so that he could watch the Olympic swimming finals on TV.
'After several weeks, the growths were clearly shrinking, but his body soon became toxic and
the treatment had to stop. This enabled the tumours to begin growing again, resulting in chronic
|
breathlessness, weight loss and lethargy.
'On 28 November, 1992, Chris died peacefully in the Royal Children's Hospital, as much in
control of his death as he had been in control of all aspects of his life.
'Some of the things he said to me in the last month of his life will remain with me forever. On one
occasion, I explained to him that it was OK to express your feelings, and to cry sometimes. He
said: "I'll never cry because I'm in pain. I've learnt with swimming to push through the pain
barrier." I asked: "What if you feel emotionally upset about something?" He replied: "I might cry
then."
'When he was confined to bed, I asked if he felt angry, bitter or frustrated. His response was
that he felt "just numb... and frustrated," adding - "I feel useless. This isn't living!"
'And indeed, it was nothing like life as he knew it. He never expressed to us that he might be
dying. Probably to insulate us from the pain of such a thought, or maybe as a denial that death
had anything to do with 16-year-olds. The expectation was always of improvement - perhaps
the best way of coping.
'Although he was never demonstrably affectionate as a teen-ager, just before he died he held his
emaciated arms up to his mother and grandmother from his hospital bed and said: "I want to
give you two a cuddle. I love you two. I wish I could cuddle you tighter, but I haven't got any
strength in my arms."
He remarked how comfortable he felt that morning, and his mother saw that his breathing,
though shallow, seemed more easy, and that he was at ease with himself. When the nurses came
to evacuate the fluid from his lungs, with the enevitable ensuing trauma and torment for Chris, his
mother told them to go away.
'I arrived a little later, 20 minutes before he lasped into unconsciousness for the last time. He
was in a coma for the last one and a half hours. He just softly fell asleep and never woke up
again.
'To persist in asking ourselves why he had to die so young, with so much to offer, is to get
ourselves into a maze from which there is no escape. Better to celebrate the good times and get
on with our lives the way he would have us live them - to the full. But it's not always possible to
live your life to the full when part of it will always be empty.
'We will never know what might have been for this great kid. But we can learn from his adopted
Reebok motto and succinctly appropriate epithet - Life is short. Play hard:
Six weeks before he died, in October 1992, Chris was presented at a Lions Club dinner in
Healesville with their Citizen of the Year award. In
488
accepting it, and wearing a cap to conceal his baldness, Chris said: 'The last 18 months have
been a bit tough. But I guess if I keep plugging away I'll get there.'
Less than a week before he died on Saturday, 28 November, he joined in the Thanksgiving
lunch in the family home. A video was taken of the occasion: Chris looks thin and pale and
wears a cap. He seems like a ghost amid the noise and jokes and apparent jollity all around him.
He says little, but he smiles.
Many were the tributes and messages of sympathy that appeared in the newspapers after his
death. His family contributed this verse:
'With tears we saw you suffer,
And watched you fade away;
|
Our hearts were really breaking
As you fought so hard to stay.
We knew you had to leave us,
But you never left alone;
For part of us went with you
When God came and called you home.'
His best friend, Aaron Leonard, wrote in his tribute: 'To my best ever friend Chris. You will
always be remembered by all your friends, and especially by me. You always made me laugh,
and made everybody happy. I hope my attitude towards everyone is as good as yours, and I
hope my spirit is as powerful as yours. You were the best mate I've ever had and you always
will be.'
Elissa Richardson, another close friend, wrote: 'For 13 full years we have grown together, but
now you're not here. You fought so hard to stay. You were suffering so much, and yet you
didn't want to cause us any pain. I have treasured memories of you in my heart forever. You are
my inspiration to live life to the fullest. I love you, mate.'
The funeral service was held at 11.0 am on Wednesday, 2 December in the Uniting Church in
Healesville, where the Honeycombes were very well known and liked. Alan was a lay-preacher
and elder there and sometimes played the organ for the hymns. Over 500 people filled the
church and the adjacent hall, where the service was broadcast on close-circuit TV. Healesville
High School closed for the morning so that students and teachers could attend. The address
was given by the minister, the Rev Tim Angus. Many wept.
He said: 'We have gathered here because of the death of Christopher Alan Honeycombe. Chris
is dead. What we hoped and longed for not to happen, has happened, and that is a bitter truth...
Cancer is so limited - it cannot cripple love; it cannot shatter hope; it cannot corrode faith; it
cannot eat away peace; it cannot destroy confidence; it cannot kill friendship; it cannot shut out
memories; it cannot silence courage; it cannot invade the soul; it cannot quench the spirit; it
cannot lessen the power of the resurrection. Our greatest enemy is not disease, but despair.
And Alan and Beth, Ross and
489
Sharyn and Danielle, we see these truths in your grief and the faith and love that is within you...
and in Chris, in how he lived, and how he died...
'Chris could be cool and arrogant because he knew that he was good at the things he did... And
yet Chris was just a big kid, rolling and tumbling in mock fights with his little sister, Danielle.
Chris had that competitive spirit. Whatever he was in, it was full on. There was a sense in which
he had no time for this illness. We was in control of what would happen, and when. And with
his family's encouragement, he lived right up to his limits. Although Chris was born in Mortlake,
he was really a Healesville person. All the little kids at the swimming club would say to Beth:
"We wish Chris was here, because then Healesville would win." In Year 7 he swam free-style
faster than the Open grade. And to watch him swim was a sheer delight, such was his grace and
speed.
'He spent a lot of his time keeping up with Ross and Sharyn: anything they could do, he could
do also. With Ross he had someone to compete with and, if possible, to get the better of -
someone who shared his love of music, who could extend his ability in maths and all things
digital, and someone just to kick a footy around with. Chris could seem quite reserved. He
|
didn't wear his heart on his sleeve. But he loved to have a gossip session with Sharyn about
parties, and who was going around with who. Not that it was heart-to-heart stuff. Chris would
give Sharyn a few bumps to remind her that she was his sister. And with Danielle the reserve
completely fell away, and Chris was a kid again, larking around with her.
'With younger children Chris had a kind of mock gruffness and a way with him that meant he
was adored. He'd muck around and they'd do anything to get noticed. I am not going to list his
achievements. It is enough to say that you couldn't help being proud of him. The presence here,
today, of his swimming coaches and his peers speaks volumes. It was important to Chris that he
was able, quite recently, to go to Queensland and to the competition in Tasmania.
'Chris's courage never faltered. But there were lots of special things that gave him a lift when his
energy was low - Aaron walking with Chris in the 400 metre trials when Chris could no longer
run - going to Def Leopard with Ross -and another highlight, Chris partnering Jane in this year's
Debutante Ball, as much a thrill for him as it was for Jane and all their friends. Then there was
the downhill skiing with the Challenge Cancer support group from the Royal Children's Hospital
- taking the MR2 for a spin with Julian - being part of a Family Thanksgiving just last Thursday -
and for all these things our hearts are full of gladness.
'Beth and Alan, you have given Chris life, and you have loved him and encouraged him in a way
that enabled him to live the whole of his life to the full. And he in his own unique way has loved
you and shared his life with you. Our hearts go out to you.'
Alan Honeycombe then stood before the congregation and spoke of his son, his voice faltering
and fading now and then, as he fought against his tears.
490
He said: 'I've spoken here on many occasions. But this is the only time I've had 18 months to
prepare what I wanted to say. And it's been my most difficult assignment.
'Thank you for sharing today with us, and for your support, cards, food and love. Special
thanks to those of you who have travelled long distances, or arranged busy schedules to enable
you to be here. We apologize in advance for not being able to greet all of you before we leave
this place, but we will catch up with you...
'If we could write the scripts of our own lives, they would almost certainly be different from the
way they have turned out, based on our understanding of the present. As Christians, we put our
lives in the hands of the God who knows the future, trusting that, in the words of St Paul, "to
those who love God, who are called according to his plan, everything that happens fits into a
pattern for good."
'People ask me: "Aren't you angry at God?" My understanding is that our God does not cause
pain and suffering. And I have ample evidence that he is with us through these trying times,
suffering with us. If there is anything that makes me angry about death, it is the people who,
when told that Christ died for them, simply shrug their shoulders, turn away and say: "I don't
care."
'Chris never expressed to us that he might be dying - probably to protect us from the pain of
such a thought; or maybe a denial that death has anything to do with 16-year-olds. The
expectation was always of improvement - perhaps the best way of coping with a life-threatening
disease. If you read through What Cancer Can't Do on the back page of the Order of Service,
you will read: "Our greatest enemy is not disease, but despair." Thank God, Chris never
despaired. He was an inspiration to us all, in the positive and determined way he approached his
|
illness.
'In his 16 and a half years, he achieved more than most of us would in a lifetime. The number of
people here today bears testament to that. It's a source of comfort to focus on the
accomplishments and the good times. It's only now that some stories from the past are coming
to light. I found the way in which he began his friendship with his best friend, Aaron, to be quite
interesting.
'Having come from different primary schools, they did not know each other when they both hit
High School. At the Year 7 camp at Phillip Island, Chris and Aaron were with a group of other
students who visited the penguins. Apparently Chris was fascinated by these enchanting birds
and thought it would be a good idea to take one home. When he thought nobody was looking,
he jumped the fence, grabbed a penguin and stuffed it inside his coat. Aaron saw what he was
up to and thought to himself: "I like his style!" That's where a wonderful friendship started. Chris
was not one to let regulations get in the way of a challenge or a good time. When Ross had his
21 st birthday at home last year, Chris insisted that he and Aaron should be in charge of the bar
for the night. I'm sure that that's where the pair of them learned the meaning of "quality control",
judging by their appearance by the end of the night.
491
'I lost count of the number of times I said to him while he was driving on his L's: "Chris, the
speed limit here is 60, not 75." As far as Chris was concerned, the faster the better, whether it
was on skis or anywhere else.
'His determination had to be experienced to be appreciated. He had the younger swimmers at
the swimming club around his little finger. They idolized him. On a number of occasions he filled
in as coach. I'm sure that if he had asked those 9-year-olds to swim two laps of the pool,
underwater, without stopping, they would have done it, without question. I remember swimming
in the lane next to him one day last year, thinking to myself: "Gee, I must finally be improving.
I'm almost keeping up with him." It wasn't until I got to the other end of the pool that I realized
that while I was going flat out, he was swimming without using his arms!
'At home, if I asked Chris to do something he enjoyed, or saw as a challenge, you always had
to add the rider - "But don't overdo it." If I asked him to fill the woodbox, it was a good bet that
I'd return 15 minutes later to find wood half way to the ceiling.
'Chris no longer has to prove himself to anybody. In many aspects of his life, he's shown us his
ability to set ambitious goals and go about achieving them with fierce determination. The slogan
on the bottom of his Reebok sports bag says it all: "Life is short. Play hard."
'He's taught us all so much. You'll always be an immense source of inspiration for us, Chris.
Good-bye for now.'
After Alan's words, Aaron and Elissa spoke of their love for Chris, and moved everyone, again,
to tears.
Chris Honeycombe, aged 16, was buried later that day at the Healesville Lawn Cemetery.
Masses of flowers filled the Honeycombes' home and accompanied his coffin to the grave. It
was warm and sunny; the tall trees threw shadows that reached out to where Chris lay and
would lie, and the dark mountains seemed far away.
Before long the bronze plaque at the head of the grave would bear the legend: 'A courageous
champion for 16V4 years - Life is short, play hard.'
In February 1992, when he was in remission, Chris told a female reporter from the local paper
|
Mountain Views: 'It's pretty hard to keep a secret at school, and I think most people were
pretty shocked... Very few asked me how I was going. They mostly asked my best friends, and
often the question was whether or not I was going to die... Chemotherapy was pretty tough. It
drains your energy, and I found it very hard to do the things I used to do... Others were worse
off than me. In the hospital one of the boys in my ward had his leg amputated and another a
total hip replacement. A third died a week after I left... You can read about it, talk about it, hear
about it. But no one really knows what it's like until they have been there.'
492
Chris Honevcombe
Chris was the second son of Alan and Beth and was born in Melbourne on 8 April 1976. He
died there in 1992, aged 16.
Of all the Honeycombes in Australia, and indeed the world, he achieved the most in his chosen
sport and showed the greatest promise. He might have been a world champion if he had lived.
He was a descendant of Richard the stonemason, who lived to be 95.
Chris was brought up in Healesville, a rural community east of Melbourne and near the Yarra
River, where his father taught maths and environmental studies; Alan was also a student welfare
co-ordinator. Chris's mother, whose parents were Dutch, was a hospital nurse, also dealing with
midwifery. The family were faithful supporters of the local Uniting Church. Ross, the eldest boy
was five and a half years older than Chris; then came Sharyn. Danielle was the youngest: she
was nine when her brother died.
As a boy, Chris was very energetic, inquisitive and determined. He was also very competitive,
and thrived on the challenges invovled in keeping up with his older brother and sister. By 1988,
having developed a strong interest in swimming, he decided he needed to join Victoria's leading
swimming club, Nunawading, to obtain the best coaching and training. He refused to consider
any other club, and suceeded in this ambition. The 100 km round trip to Nunawading, by public
transport, failed to diminish his enthusiasm, and in 1990 he joined Leigh Nugent's national
squad. The following year, just before his 15th birthday he won two gold medals at the
Victorian High School Championships in Melbourne, in the 50 metres backstroke and
breaststroke. His goal was to swim for Australia in the 1994 Commonwealth Games.
By now, Chris held 15 swimming records at his school, also excelling in freestyle swimming and
butterfly. He was 6 feet tall, grey-eyed, fair-haired, nice-looking and superbly fit.
Eight weeks after winning gold at the Victorian championships he was diagnosed as having
cancer. That was in June 1991. Chris was just 15.
In February 1993, Chris's father, Alan, sent me at my request an account of his son's death,
three months after it happened. In the accompanying letter he wrote: 'I'm sorry it took so long to
put together. It was something I really wanted to do, but found it very difficult. It's amazing how
a few tears make it impossible to read a computer screen.'
Alan entitled his account of Chris's illness and death Life is Short.
'When a young person dies a seemingly unnecessary death, we find it almost impossible to come
to terms with the logic of this situation. We can understand old people dying. They've had a full
life and should not expect to
485
|
^ilogue
Tomorrow! Why, tomorrow 1 may be
Myself with yesterday's seven thousand years...
Lo, some we loved, the loveliest and best
That time and fate of all their vintage pressed
Have drunk their cup a round or two before
And one by one crept silently to rest...
Ah, make the most of what we yet may spend,
Before we too into the dust descend...
One thing is certain, and the rest is lies;
The flower that once hath blown for ever dies...
How time is slipping underneath our feet:
Unborn tomorrow, and dead yesterday,
Why fret aboul them if today be sweet...
Tis all a chequer-board of nights and days,
Where destiny, with men for pieces, plays;
Hither and thither moves, and mates, and slays...
The moving finger writes; and having writ
Moves on: nor all thy piety nor wit
Shall lure it back 10 cancel half a line,
Nor all thy tears wash out a word of it...
And that inverted bowl we call the sky,
Whereunder crawling, cooped we live and die -
Lift not thy hands to it for help; for it
Rolls impotently on, as thou and 1.
Omar Khayyam : Edward Fitzgerald
.<«?¦¦
ks^n&
>
|
JViiv and Vanaia llonryrombt: wilh A ItylU26Jl9!6
David Hone>coml«r, First Qjftcei: QtinWs, J995.
Epilogue
In 1979 the Australian government launched a campaign to promote participation in sporting
and recreational activities. The slogan for the campaign was: Life. Be in it. Such could be the
motto of this book - a maxim that Chris Honeycombe, and Bill Clemenoe, would surely have
endorsed.
Other messages emerge from this story, from the passing, flickering images of other people's
lives. You see how hard work gives people a mental as well as a physical strength, and how
much in the way of poverty and tough circumstances can be endured without debasement and
despair. You see the supportive worth of family ties, the benefits of travel, a full education, and
a safe haven at home. You see how change, and chance, have the most major effect on
everyone, and that change especially, whether caused by birth, marriage or death, or by a
change of occupation or domicile, can be a positive force, an advancement for the good.
What strikes me most about this story of passing generations is that there would be no story
were it not for procreation and creation. Sons are needed to carry on the family name, and pens
are needed to tell their story. If there were neither, we would cease to exist.
If records had not been kept - and it is the triumph of bureaucracy that they were, that any
information was ever recorded and remains for us to find -and if I had not unearthed William the
stonemason, his wife and children, no one now would have known about them - it would have
been as if they had never lived. They were unknown until now to all the Honeycombes alive
today, their names, their existence, obliterated by the passage of time. And within four
generations we ourselves will be forgotten, unless we have sons to perpetuate our kind and
name, or create something special, whether a building, a bridge, a book, or become someone
special, or discover something new.
In reviving these family connections we provide ourselves with a kind of immortality, perhaps
the only immortality there is. For by resurrecting the lives of those who have gone before, by
recording them as a family tree, we acquire a continuity that reaches back through time, over
hundreds of years. And it reaches forwards too, if the process is maintained. By connecting past
lives with present ones, we provide them with an abiding history and ourselves with a heritage.
But who of all the descendants of William the stonemason, who came to Australia in 1850, will
pass on the name and the knowledge, the genetic inheritance, of those who have gone before?
As some lines have by now died out, the male descent can only continue in Australia through the
sons of Alan and John and Lloyd.
Lloyd's two sons, Andrew and Paul, have so far produced only daughters; they may have no
more offspring or any sons of their own. John's three boys,
494
David, Peter and Rob, are married (or about to be so) and Peter has had a son, Adam, born in
1995. So the line seems certain to continue through them.
|
And then there is Warren Honeycombe in South Africa, who married Amy de Villiers in
February 1995. They live in Pietermaritzburg, Natal, and have a son, Ryan, born in 1996.
Through them the South African branch of the Honeycombes may well continue and thrive.
But the main line of descent through seven generations - from William to Richard, to Richard, to
Richard Thomas, to Richard Arthur, and so to Alan Richard - lies with Alan's eldest son, Ross
Honeycombe. Ross is 26 in December 1996. If he marries, and if he has sons, the main line is
secure, for a while. If he has no male heirs and that line ends with him, the mantle of
primogeniture winds back through the family tree and down again, to David, Peter and Rob.
Who will take it on from there? What will happen next? It is a never-ending story - that
someone else will have to tell.
KINGDOM OF SCOTLAND
-JJICSDCOUNTY
Richard Honeycombe, who emigrated to Australia in 1853
fi Honeycomte, wi/e o/Richard, and her daughter Jan
>
c-^
-i^i^^Iv
cv,,,
L
vCL
\ fW-
_:_
Johannesburg, 1990, showing Maraisburg, Gcrmiston Gednld, Boitsbujg and Roodepoort.
.-¦J&
::*
|
Commissioner Street, Johannesburg, in 181
Shoiil.1 !Sis Certifatt be lost or niklaitt'n
$1 ' Deooratious.^l":'-
DeBcripAon < t Dlschar^Se.
Certificate of Discharge of Richard Honeycombc, stretcher bearer, dated I August 1901, South
Af
ft
The Eiehi Hour procession, Bourke Street, Melbourne on 24 April 1923. David Wood, top
left; bottom right] Wmiley and R Honeycombe, aged 93.
The Eight Hour Monument, Melbourn
Richard Honeycombe, on far right, in the May Day pruwssio with James Wanlley, Tom
Burrows and GA Stephens, Melbou
The beach at Anzac Cove, 1915, from apaintingby Frank Crozi
The Eiekt Hour procession, Bourke Street, Melbourne, on 24 April 1923. David Wood, top
left; bottom right] Vfaidiey and R Honeycombe, aged 93.
The £igh( Hour Mon
|
f *'
".I
Richard Thomas Honeycombeat work at Robinum's, about 191S.
Richard Thomas
Honeycombc, Footscray, about the. time (1920)
he married Addic Thompson.
- Jesste, within, II H IK- I w \ M<.ii.>.umii. at P.mtM lay . '
Arthur Honeycombs outside (he family home ai 236 BaUarai Road, Footscrav Melbourne,
December 1987
i .ma Mudd, Addie and Richard Honeycombe. Oscar .Sulc/i//< , n I «< u
..., Fanny Honeycombe and Jessie SutcHflc (in front), Fflni-x rj>, HIXMI I li id
In.-He Stale of Victoria.
Jfflliisl© '° "" Co°mo°>"!"1111 of A"''l"i''-
FOURTH BCHEDULX, ACTS Nn NU Mid B72O.FOlllI B.
CERTIFICATE OF MARRIAGE.
[B,
Tear ISX/ PnHth or OiurtliDitlricl-,.7Z(d^£n^
Dtnommation Jj^
irthpLico.
'"f
?Ji
1**1
t Keaidoaoa of Mch Purty.
Bltll)
.c::£L<<^.c.C':j^^i-L
|
Sig&alwcs of Parties.
W© declai-e tliat the above is a true statement'
of the particulars relating to each of ua respec
tively ; and that Vi&Tdii%QQ^...dMLeJ^..M^J^..i
was solemnized between us on the date and at th
place mentioned, according to
Y^f:....^^
A,
beinS
..£.
_._..do hereby certify that! have this day duly
A^-rpelebratec
ilebrated Marriage between the abovenanxed parties, after notice (4wwlbeon-dtapenu&J
wiilt ¦
.. Eoq.f J.P.), and alter declaration, duly
a as by law-.required [and with the written eoimoub of;
.¦¦¦¦T^
s.
.'.
r
].
Dated this.
Y...
i
day of
/liAv.
.
ia?Z_
Marriage Certificate of John Honeycomb? and Lily Honcycombe, 3 May i 921. South Yarra,
Melboun\
\
,' ¦¦?
jack Honeycombe, Foolicray, about 1940.
Gravestone of Richard and Elizabeth Honeycombe, who emigrated in 1853, and their
daughters, Emma and jane, Melbourne General Cemetery.
art Two
One who never turned his back but marched breast forward,
Never doubted clouds would break,
|
Never dreamed, though right were worsted, wrong would triumph,
Held we fall to rise, are baffled to fight better,
Sleep to wake.
Epilogue : Robert Browning
Richard
£681 '""I" 'wpaijsdn SUIIJOO; iuuiuj, «Aiy ;nft pu
pkfe
'1861 JWJUOMQ iC«)»i»3 olftpusg ui - punajSztof ifi[ - moiSMOjS sjqiuoifouo}] pmuoj
'. ' f'
I
r '
Robert Currie and Rasa May Hcmmombe on their wedding day
James Lawless and
Olive Honeycontte soon after their marriage
Johannesburg, 17 January 1906.
in Durban in May 1911.
s ¦.
" tfSraf '
C^yrii Honcjycombe in Durbanjune 1969.
TJie wedding of Warren and Amy Honeycombs, 4 February 1995, wiih his parents. Bill and
Dolly Honeycombe.
Durban, September 1982.
|
;5ifis*«:
Hinlok cutting, Burma- Thailand Railway by Jack Chalher.
Map of the Burma-Thailand Railway, 1942-15
N? 479617
Vjo^tLtlcata -o|
lo i» to \js/iiiiu itnat
4-
- - VX381S4 lance/Bombardier William Alfred OLEMENOE - -
- - 4 Aust A/Tank Regiment
- -
\ Gbntlruiao* <Cu&. Mtna Xuofc &a/t>iica In in«
AUSTRALIAN IMPERIAL FORCE from 29 JTJL 1940 to 18 DEC 1945-
|*i a Sotat
(Sbtuto
CJaWac
I (*D J * I ij I
XottA andi vXwa^xu awtina that
- K I L -
R.A.S. A223683
-
EIGHTEENTH
ana.
P.?CEMBER
gen.
|
we e^otaw^t, AMI
c5ca^ij
(J-taao
piouccL -au/twta V*A*nu QaAAJtca
f 'AUSTRALIA* MEANS THE MAINLAND Of AUSTRALIA AMD TASMANIA.
* DOES HOT INCUIOE WAR MEDALS.
Certificate of Discharge ofUBdr Bill Clemence, Alt; dated IS December 1945.
I
Item in the Healesville local paper. Mountain Views, 10 June 1991.
HEALESVILLE High School's Chris Honey-coombe gave two gold medal winning
performances at the recent Victorian All High School Swimming Sports.
As well as being a great personal achievement, it wa an historic event for the school. It is the
first time Heale ville High has won gold in the All High swimmn Competition.
Chris competed against the best the State's high school: could offer and took out the Under 16
breastroke in 66 seconds and the Under 16 backstroke in 30.15 seconds
A Year 10 student at the school, Chris is also a member of the Healesville Swimming Club. He
has competed in the Victorian Championships for the past two years snd a e very credilable
performances in the recent Australian Championships in April placing eighth in the 100 metres
backstroke and 15th in the 200 metres backstroke.
Well done. Chris.
of Chris Honeycombe, Healesville, Victoria.
Chris Honeycembe and his youngest tistcr Danielle, June 1992.
art Four
Let not ambition mock their useful toil, Their homely joys, and destiny obscure; Nor grandeur
hear, with a disdainful smile, The short and simple annals of the poor...
Full many a gem of purest ray serene, The dark unfathomed caves of ocean bear: Full many a
flower is born to blush unseen, And waste its sweetness on trie desert air...
|
Far from the madding crowd's ignoble strife, Their sober wishes never learned to stray; Along
the cool sequestered vale of life They kept the noiseless tenor of their way.
Elegy written in a country churchyard : Thomas Grey.
Afterwords
Queen - when the barque sailed from Liverpool on 27 January 1850. Wrong! As it turned out,
they made the journey on two ships, transferring from one to another at Adelaide. They had in
fact left England on the Lady McNaghten, which had sailed from Plymouth in Devon on 24
February, terminating her voyage at Adelaide, where she anchored on 15 June. The
Honeycombes, with other passengers, had then transferred to the Sea Queen, leaving Adelaide
on 28 June.
It was the chance discovery and reading of a diary written by a cabin passenger who sailed on
both ships that eventually set the matter straight. Not only that, the diary, by the Rev John
Mereweather, provided a first-hand account of the Honeycombes' voyage halfway around the
world.
The lesson was: never assume; always check and verify.
Another lesson learned was that passenger lists are not always accurate or exact.
For The Argus, noting the arrival of the Sea Queen at Port Phillip, with the Honeycombes on
board, merely listed them as 'Mr and Mrs Honeycombe and four sons'. It did not give their first
names, nor their ages. Nor does the original shipping register - as the Honeycombes did not
travel steerage.
When faced with such a fact for the first time a problem arises at once. Which Mr and Mrs
Honeycombe emigrated from England in 1850? Who were they - how old - and who were their
sons?
This author, staring at the micro-film screen in Melbourne's La Trobe Library in January, 1988,
wished he had never found The Argus entry. He thought he had carefully accounted for all the
Honeycombes in Australia, and that a Richard Honeycombe and his family were the first to
emigrate to that continent, in 1853. He is appalled. Not more Honeycombes! In 1850! And
four toys!
The thought of undiscovered dynasties deadens his brain. He conjectures, hopefully, that some
mistake has been made. Perhaps the names have been taken down or copied in error. The
couple may have been Honeychurchs or Honeycutts. And the boys (what no girls?) may not
have been theirs, borrowed perhaps, adopted, to save someone else's offspring from being
taken into official care. Surely, after 30 years of painstaking, world-wide exploration, a
completely new branch, a tree of Honeycombes, cannot have flourished unsung, unknown, and
taken root in Australia unobserved?
Calm eventually prevails, as does rational speculation, which is aided by a dim discounted
legend and some facts I had unearthed earlier that month.
The legend, passd on by aged aunts, alleged that the Australian Honeycombes were descended
from three brothers.
They are in fact descended from two brothers, Richard and John. But these two did have
another older brother, William Robert, a carpenter, who vanished in Bristol a few years after his
|
marriage in 1849.
Seeking to substantiate the legend, I had assumed that this Wiiliam Robert had also emigrated -
but when? And did his wife, Emma, go with him? This assumption was supported by the fact
that a William Honeycombe was recorded in Bendigo as having lived there in 1856. But he was
a miner This wasn't a problem, however, as William Robert, the carpenter in England, could
have been caught up in the Victorian gold-rush and gone goldmining in
Queen - when the barque sailed from Liverpool on 27 January 1850. Wrong! As it turned out,
they made the journey on two ships, transferring from one to another at Adelaide. They had in
fact left England on the Lady McNaghten, which had sailed from Plymouth in Devon on 24
February, terminating her voyage at Adelaide, where she anchored on 15 June. The
Honeycombes, with other passengers, had then transferred to the Sea Queen, leaving Adelaide
on 28 June.
It was the chance discovery and reading of a diary written by a cabin passenger who sailed on
both ships that eventually set the matter straight. Not only that, the diary, by the Rev John
Mereweather, provided a first-hand account of the Honeycombes' voyage halfway around the
world.
The lesson was: never assume; always check and verify.
Another lesson learned was that passenger lists are not always accurate or exact.
For The Argus, noting the arrival of the Sea Queen at Port Phillip, with the Honeycombes on
board, merely listed them as 'Mr and Mrs Honeycombe and four sons'. It did not give their first
names, nor their ages. Nor does the original shipping register - as the Honeycombes did not
travel steerage.
When faced with such a fact for the first time a problem arises at once. Which Mr and Mrs
Honeycombe emigrated from England in 1850? Who were they - how old - and who were their
sons?
This author, staring at the micro-fiim screen in Melbourne's La Trobe Library in January, 1988,
wished he had never found The Argus entry. He thought he had carefully accounted for all the
Honeycombes in Australia, and that a Richard Honeycombe and his family were the first to
emigrate to that continent, in 1853. He is appalled. Not more Honeycombes! In 1850! And
four boysl
The thought of undiscovered dynasties deadens his brain. He conjectures, hopefully, that some
mistake has been made. Perhaps the names have been taken down or copied in error. The
couple may have been Honeychurchs or Honeycutts. And the boys (what no girls?) may not
have been theirs, borrowed perhaps, adopted, to save someone else's offspring from being
taken into official care. Surefy, after 30 years of painstaking, world-wide exploration, a
completely new branch, a tree of Honeycombes, cannot have flourished unsung, unknown, and
taken root in Australia unobserved?
Calm eventually prevails, as does rational speculation, which is aided by a dim discounted
legend and some facts I had unearthed earlier that month.
The legend, passd on by aged aunts, alleged that the Australian Honeycombes were descended
from three brothers.
They are in fact descended from two brothers, Richard and John. But these two did have
another older brother, William Robert, a carpenter, who vanished in Bristol a few years after his
marriage in 1849.
|
Seeking to substantiate the legend, I had assumed that this William Robert had also emigrated -
but when? And did his wife, Ernma, go with him? This assumption was supported by the fact
that a William Honeycombe was recorded in Bendigo as having lived there in 1856. But he was
a miner. This wasn't a problem, however, as William Robert, the carpenter in England, could
have been caught up in the Victorian gold-rush and gone goldmining in
Bendigo. And it was possible, if this Bendigo William was William Robert the carpenter and
died before July 1856, that his widow, Emma, could have remarried in December 1856 on her
supposed return to England and Bristol. Emma did in fact remarry then. She probably never left
Bristol. For no record has been found that confirms that either she or William Robert ever
emigrated to Australia. And I very much doubt, all things considered, that they did.
But was this William, the Bendigo miner, the same man as another William, a stonemason,
whom I knew had resided in Melbourne in 1851 and in Geelong in 1854?
The difficulty in reconciling these three Williams was that the first, William Robert, was a
carpenter. He and William the stonemason might have turned into temporary gold-miners in the
gold-rush. But William the miner might have been always such, perhaps the brother of a certain
Samuel Honeycombe, a gold-miner descended from another branch of the Calstock
Honeycombes, who I already knew had lived in Bendigo in the 1870s/80s.
Another legend passed on by the aunts said that the parents of the Richard and the John {and
William Robert) had travelled out to Australia to visit their children and had been drowned in a
shipwreck on the homeward voyage. This was possible, as the deaths of these parents, William
and Elizabeth Honeycombe, are unrecorded in England. They might indeed have died at sea.
On the other hand, they might have died somewhere else. In Australia perhaps.
Then, in that same January 1988, I came across two unexpected and very useful pieces of
information.
Aunt Lil, in Melbourne, revealed that it had not been Richard's parents who had drowned on
the voyage home, but his wife's father, George Ryder. One parent had died, not two, and he
had not been a Honeycombe.
I also discovered a chance reference to a 'Mr W Honeycombe' in Geelong in 1868, evidently a
relative of Mrs Jane Mountjoy, who was Richard's older married sister.
Who was this William? Was it William the stonemason, who was known to have lived for a time
in Melbourne and Geelong?
To cut a long story and much speculation short, let me conclude, as I did after reviewing all the
possibilities and ail the facts, that there was but one plausible candidate for William the
stonemason, and he was the William, a stonemason, who was the father of Jane Mountjoy, and
of Richard and John, and of William Robert - as well as of several other children, among whom
were another boy, Henry, and two girls, Elizabeth and Martha, all of whom were born in
England.
Leave aside for the moment William Robert the carpenter and William the Bendigo miner. More
about them later.
Suffice to say now that although William Robert probably never emigrated, the aunts' legend
contains a truth, that three brothers did come to Australia, and they were Richard and John -
and Henry, William the stonemason's fourth surviving son.
Documents and records also showed that a William and an Elizabeth Honeycombe had died in
Australia, and that six of their children lived, married and/or died there - Jane, Richard, Henry,
|
Elizabeth, Martha and John
I already knew that Jane and Richard emigrated separately, in 1854 and 1853 respectively.
And now that I knew that William and Elizabeth had
not been shipwrecked, it was safe to assume that the Mr and Mrs Honeycombe who emigrated
in 1850 were in fact William the stonemason, and Elizabeth his wife.
The facts supported this assumption, and so it has proved to be. What was unusual about these
two emigrants was their ages: he was 53 and she was 52.
But who were the four sons? Or boys, as they are described in The South Australian Register's
passenger list.
William and Elizabeth did indeed have four sons. But one (Richard) emigrated independently;
and the eldest, William Robert the carpenter, was 23 in 1850, and at that age he would have
had a separate entry under his own name in a passenger list. He was a man, not a boy.
The fact that the third son, Henry, who became 16 on the voyage out, was listed with his
parents and apparently travelled with them and not with the single young men, seems to indicate
that he was a slight boy or sickly. However, as the family were intermediate passengers, they
were probably allowed to travel together, as a family unit in a makeshift cabin, possibly on the
deck.
Henry must have been one of the four, and if we exclude, as we must, William Robert and
Richard as emigrants in 1850, another son must have been John, aged 7 in 1850 and the
youngest of William and Elizabeth's children. They also had two young daughters: Elizabeth and
Martha, aged 12 and 10 in 1850. Henry, John and the two girls add up to four.
William and Elizabeth had no other surviving children. We know this from the list of William's
children given on his death certificate in 1876. They are Elizabeth (dead), Jane, William,
Richard, Elizabeth (dead), Henry (dead), Martha and John. Henry died in 1860 and the first
Elizabeth in England, certainty before the second Elizabeth was born.
It is very unlikely that any of William's children would have been omitted from his death
certificate - certainly none of the four who voyaged with their father to Australia. Besides, there
is no record, in England or Australia, of any other sons or daughters having been born to him
and his wife.
So we may safely conclude that the newspapers, for whatever reason, got it wrong. The four
'sons' or 'boys' should properly be designated 'children'. And these four could only have been
Henry, Elizabeth, Martha and John.
Shipping registers and passengers lists are not without error. The lists of the Sea Queen's
passengers, as separately published in The Argus and The South Australian Register (in
Adelaide), do not always tally. There are discrepancies in the spelling of names and
disagreement as to sex, marital status and the number of children on board. Children are
sometimes described as such - Mr and Mrs Richardson had '3 children' with them, and Mr and
Mrs Lawrence '6 children'. The sex of the children is apparently immaterial. Or was it not the
custom to differentiate between boys and girls? For nowhere are sons and daughters specified
as such within a family group. Ail the families have one-sex children.
It's possible that William's handwriting was at fault when he applied for a passage and that the
children's Christian names were misread. Maybe there was such confusion when the passengers
entered the ship that whoever listed them was misled by the mixing of families - boys standing
with other boys, and girls with girls. More likely, The South Australian Register's
|
description of the Honeycombe children as four 'boys' as opposed to 'sons' (and to a Mrs
Vivian's children as two 'girls' as opposed to 'daughters') reflects" the fact that some children
were deliberately distributed amongst friends, relations or neighbours. Two of the four boys with
the Honeyeombes might have been friends of Henry and John and have travelled with them,
while Elizabeth and Martha might have bunked with an ali-girl family or some motherly friend or
relative.
Perhaps the girls, short-haired for hygienic reasons, wore boys' clothes for propriety and ease.
What is certain is that no Mr and Mrs Honeycombe and four children are unaccounted for in
English records in the 1850s, apart from William and Elizabeth Honeycombe and six of their
children (Jane, Richard, Henry, Elizabeth, Martha and John). It is also certain that all of them,
parents and children, lived for a time in Australia, where they are also known to have died.
I have spelt out this particular problem involving the identities of the first Honeycombe family to
come to Austraiia to indicate some of the uncertainties and complexities that arise in the piecing
together of this or any family history.
As will be shown, all the Honeyeombes living in Australia today (excluding those of New
Zealand origin and myself) are the descendants of Wiiliam the stonemason and of two of his
sons, Richard and John - just as all the Honeyeombes in the world today are descended from
the two sons of Matthew Honeycombe of St Cleer in Cornwall, who died in 1728.
What follows in these pages, dug from living memory and wastelands full of buried records,
documents, papers, letters and wills, is the story of forgotten people, seemingly insignificant
people, like millions today who strive and dream and breed and die and are unremembered
within a generation or two of their deaths - their very individual lives, their very existence, lost as
their children's children age and fade, until no one is left to remember.
And yet, like fossils in the rock, a trace of them remains, buried in libraries, recorded in words;
and those words let them live again, however briefly. The wonder is that the simplest annals of
the poor have been noted somewhere, somehow, by someone, been stored away and survive.
It is a triumph of bureaucracy that so much remains of such littleness. And from what remains
we can recreate, however imperfectly, the fragmented reality of times past and other people's
lives. The written word ensures their immortality; and oddly ours.
What follows is the story of Everyman, the history of obscure and ordinary families, who made
no mark on histpiy but whose transitory existence happened to be marked in a very small way
by faceless recording angels. It is a family saga, and follows a double quest. Mine was to
discover who these vanished men and women were, how they lived and what they did. Their
lifelong quest, for some truth and meaning in their lives, was not unlike mine, and like mine, was
more than likely largely unresolved. Then and now, they and I sought solutions to some of the
mysteries, great and small, of their busy lives. They learned through experience, informed by
thought; I through thought informed by fact. I speculated reasonably, I hope, on what might
have been, as they surely did on what might be.
But between us there is a void. We know their futures, and they nothing of us. Like divinities we
know their beginnings and their ends. Their births and deaths have no mystery for us. We may
even glimpse a pattern in their lives, some shape, some purpose to all their yesterdays. Yet we
will never know as much as they about themselves. Nor what they saw and felt and thought and
said and did.
|
Nor will we know, though imagination may lend us eyes and ears, what sights, sounds, smells
and sensations enveloped William Honeycombe and his family when they came ashore at
Melbourne that Monday morning long ago.
Ordnance Survey Map of Cahtock, showing Honicombe, 1976.
.. V
A*-
Letter from J Bigg refthe conduct of stonemason William Homrycombe, 25 August, IS34.
Plan of the accommodation on the Sir Charles Forbes of Liverpool injanuary 1839. The Sen
Queen was similar
Cape Town in 1847, population 21,000, from a painting by George Angus. William
Honeycombe and his family docked here in 1850.
Wales on 15 November 1850.
HEREBY CERTIFY IKAI IHIs'lS A TRUE COPY OF AN EN I
RY^JKA^ REGISTER KEPI N THE STATE OF VICTORIA. IN THE
CUWONUEALTH OF £GISTRY OF BIRTHS DEATHS AND MARRIAGES.
Deulh Cerii/icale of Elizabeth Honeycombe, wife of William, who died in Melbourne on 30
April. 1851, aged 53.
|
p3\i\ Koftunoyi 3uv[puv 37uajM.tr] sjatjM
./'
j>j aui uo Suipfinq ivuSyio 3y -£S61 JsquaoiQ 'SUJOT 'ssnofj a
puv siofiunopj sijj <q piMioajuo tamps fo JSSM pup;uwt>//o day;
r
? ? f s
If ¦ T
f[
i!
rr.
r
*
I
d '
|
i
1!
w
? ?.
i
0 ¦¦>
n
r f ?
ill!
r
' 4
¦6061 JsqiuwoN SZ p
AUSTRALIA FORME
|
a family history GORDON HONEYCOMBE
AUSTRALIA FOE ME
Here in my adopted land, no parent feels the pain Of hearing loved ones cry for bread and
know they cry in vain; But labour meets a sure reward, and want and hunger flee: I love thee
well old England, but Australia for me.
Written by an emigrant, 1851
CONTENTS
PROLOGUE
PART ONE - WILLIAM
1. William the Wanderer
2.
Bigg, Bristol and William Robert
3.
Jane and the Bastards George
4. Australia Felix
S. Mereweather and the Lady McNaghten
6. Leaving Plymouth
7. Atlantic Voyage
8. Across to Australia
9.
Adelaide
10.
Arrival
11. Melbourne and the Three Elizabeths 12. Family Gathering in Geelong
13. Jane Marries a Mountjoy
14. Roslyn and the Barrabool Hills
15. Lome and the Mountjoys
16.
West of Echuca
17.
William v Piffero
18. Fernside and Roslynmead
19. Family Tragedies 20. Jane's Last Years in Geelong
PART TWO - RICHARD
21. Richard and the Masons' March
22. Richard in Stinkopolis
23. South Africa and the Boer War
24. Footscray and the First World War
25. Richard's Children
PART THREE-JOHN
26. John Goes for Gold
27. Honeycombe?
28. Mary Goes Mad
29. Mary Goes Home
30. Kalgooriie
|
31.
Golden Sunset
32.
Bill and Esther
33. The Best Little Wife in the World
34. Bob the Father
35. Bob the Son
36.
Sugar in the Curry
37.
Townsville and Ayr
38. Honeycombes Ascending
39. Thereafter
PART FOUR - AFTERWORDS
40. Last Will of Calstock
41. Samuel and his Sisters
42. The Butchers of Ravenshoe
43. Times Remembered - South Africa
44. Esther sees England, 1930
45. Prisoner of War 46. Chris Honeycombe
EHLQSUE
Acknowledgements Bibliography
rologue
Though nothing can bring back the hour
Of splendour in the grass, of glory in the flower,
We will grieve not, rather find
Strength in what remains behind:
In the primal sympathy
Which having been must ever be;
In the soothing thoughts that spring
Out of human suffering;
In the faith that looks through death,
In years that bring the philosophic mind.
Ode, Intimations of Immortality : William Wordsworth
OUR EXPORTS. In our ,,,ut of Tliuridaj Uii, »* iMitl.fd Ublt of the tipons from
Port Phillip to Britain for the lajl e monih.. Our mrrclinnti .nd
child, Miii H..J- S« C.J pt, dc
b A
d H
. la 7V« CJ ; 1 ptrzel trccl.il. cli.o(ni l»
.roduct of li.e .cnon 15MB-9, and tin- j rRnmiliuui oTibit BPH&O» may be mJ tn |
|
be e»e of lending fraoi rur iboiii l-i ihe j ;re»l marl of ibe world, t!ie 1ml biilr, j ind tbc tati »>k of
ibe produce if 'lit j iraion 1849-50. The prrer"!, »M
hiow ¦ glance upou our pin ramnf rcml j ptogitti ¦ 10 coDsider nut prtseo: pu- j
car«r. To tbete obj cli .1 U oot i.ilen- |
toll bfgio bj l.ting belore our re.dcn. | L feff Doles tipcn the Ft}-orli nf
itMB-9.
At tlie opCDiog of lh.1 aeuon, our million -.. a autrjf*lul £loomf our. In I SIT our .mplf cipofl,
wool, >uld «L O" pricfa in L^ndun, and ibe |O3« lo
..in upon l.llow, tbst Mr licit biiing j>!rleU clouJfd by itn-
of ll
,»! nnoli Ml lo prlcrs inufli un.l(i lio.t of MAT. lmelligeuee of [I.M >>>-¦ ic.tlicd llic colo.ij io
Sciilcriibrr S1H. .i,d il.g rF9»U of ibr J ulf a.lc!
jf ftil jitr II , for »ool, a plite iitfTicitnllj i,w 10 .criou.Sj linen tlie R'Owcr..
T.llow l.sd not aniTerid >o mucb, «ut ita price lor ihc ttnon BTrraf;cd ibou 29a p<r cnl. Tliii
ita(e of ibingi »n
of. order* to paTiHiAio from Dulub capi"
The Argus, Melbourne, July 1850, showing (he arrival of the Sea Queen with the Honeycombes
on board.
>tndndge, Wilhdtiislonn jromRailnay Piei IS 7
Now they had reached their final destination, and as the Sea Queen swayed at anchor they and
the other passengers must have gazed at the darkening shore with as much apprehension as
interest, and also with a measure of relief - for they had survived the discomforts and hazards of
a sea voyage lasting nearly five months.
At least it was marginally warmer here than the land they had left in February, although it was
strangely featureless, apart from the black silhouettes of distant hiiis. But was this really the
Australian winter? !f so, what would summer be like? Much hotter? What would everything be
like? But where, most importantly, would they spend their first night, the following night, on
land? Where in the weeks, the months and years to come would be their place of work, their
new home?
No doubt their safe arrival was ceiebrated loudly that night on the Sea Queen, while much was
drunk and many vows of meeting up again were made.
But they were up early the following morning; and one wonders with what dull or bright
expectations the Sea Queen's assorted passengers left the ship. They and their belongings, their
sea-chests, boxes and few other possessions, would have been off-loaded, among rushed
|
farewells, into row-boats that would have then ferried them to a wooden jetty or pier at
Sandridge or WiHiamstown. Perhaps the wind blew strongiy still, as it can do in Melbourne.
Perhaps the waters of the bay were calm that Monday morning and the sun shone brightly over
the bustling sea-port scene.
The local paper, The Argus., which recorded the Sea Queen's arrival in Hobson's Bay - as it
did of all other maritime arrivals and departures -remarked elsewhere in its tightly worded
columns on the 'favourable weather during the past week'.
But whatever the weather, the hearts and minds of the Sea Queen's passengers, including the
Honeycombe family, must have raced as they assembled on a pier or jetty before boarding a
ferry up the Yarra River to Melbourne and then standing at last, uncertainly, on the new earth
that they and their children would people thenceforth, breeding generations of men and women
who would one day be known as Australians and happily call Australia home.
Although the names of most of those passengers who disembarked from the Sea Queen that
Monday morning in July may have lasted down the generations, until today, their actual lives
generally become obscure or non-existent from the day they step ashore. Most of them then
disappear, the living details of their existence effaced by the passing of many years. Most have
no place in the memories of their descendants, of those alive today.
Their names, however, were written down in a shipping register and were published in The
Argus in Melbourne on Monday, 8 July. Among the 92 who had arrived on the Sea Queen,
were the names of six Honeycombes.
This recorded fact, when unearthed by this genealogist, should have been a cause for genial,
logical celebration. Alas; it led instead to error, confusion and doubt.
First of all, I initially assumed that because the Honeycombes had arrived at Melbourne on the
Sea Queen, they had left England on the Sea
PROLOGUE
In the middle of the Australian winter of 1850, a small, three-masted ship, the Sea Queen,
laboured across the windy, nearly land-locked waters of Port Phiiiip Bay, in effect an inland sea.
On the evening of Sunday, 7 July, she dropped anchor in Hobson's Bay.
There were 92 passengers on the ship, ail emigrants from England, and among them was a
family, six in number, called Honeycombe. And they were the first of that name, the first of their
Cornish clan, to come to this brave new world.
The landscape they saw was largely bereft of trees or of any vegetation, all of it having been
chopped down for firewood of for use as timber in various local constructions.
To the passengers' right 'ay a sandy beach called Sandridge dotted with shacks, sheds, tents
and small boats. In front of them was the broad muddy mouth of the Yarra River. To their left
was a short promontory, on which were the jumble of buildings, warehouses and wharfs of
Williamstown. Other ships, large and small, were docked there; several rode at anchor in the
bay. !t was a busy, chaotic scene, even at dusk, fui! of strange smells, and in the distance,
beyond Sandridge, a haze of smoke emerging from chimneys indicated the whereabouts of a
smaii new town called Melbourne.
Although the settlement had been officially designated as Melbourne since 1837, it was still
popularly known as Port Phillip, and in 1S50 it was still part of the British colony of New South
Wales, which had been named so by Captain Cook as long ago as 1770. The colony itself
covered an immense area of land and was still virtually unexplored and unknown. It extended
|
for 3,000 miles up the eastern coast of the sub-continent and stretched as many miles inland.
The Sea Queen, a barque of 404 tons, was but one of the many ships that had brought settlers
and convicts to this far-off foreign land since 17S8. Since then the white population had
increased to just over 400,000, most of whom resided in the scatter of settlements clinging to
the souteastern fringes of the coast of New South Wales.
As the wintry darkness of the Australian night obscured the land, and the little lights of oil-lamps,
lanterns and fiery braziers began to pin-point the windy night, the master of the Sea Queen, RG
Wood, must have viewed the scene with some satisfaction. It was the second voyage his
barque had safely made to Australia: this one had begun in February in the bitter chifl of an
English winter. On 25 March the snip had anchored off Adelaide.
The Sea Queen had then ferried some cargo and passengers from Adelaide to Launceston in
Van Qiemen's Land (Tasmania) and back again, eventually leaving Adelaide for Port Phillip on
28 June.
The Honeycombe family are listed in the South Australian Register as being among the 92
passengers, at) 'intermediate' passengers (as opposed to 'steerage1 and apart from two 'cabin'
passengers), who sailed en the Sea Queen from Adelaide.
(TO
".
i . ' .. " -T "
Ballarat East, 1862
Ml Morgan and Bouldercombe gold fields, Queensland.
rii^^.^1^^
«^»A<r*\i^n
|
Mop o/the Big Bend country and the Macfeoijie ftivti; showing Honeycomb, Leum, Wenibcc,
Wilpcenri, Melmoth, Dingo, Tryphima, etc.
Charters Towers gold fields, showing (he Stockholm and Blackjack mines and Ml Leyshor.
V
?
d and Chris Hontrycomfce inspect Ihe broken gravestone of Patrick Casey and his wi/e at
Nowra, NSW, in December 19S7. Mary Honeycombe'i unmarked grave is where thejiov/ers,
bottom left, lie on the grass.
o Suxuuud «3J.»JDM
r>
Eileen Joyce, who ipenf much o\ fiei i U-\,\ii,;;\ if Hiiuhlt
NtllirMclba flKfil J93JJ ¦<« rn her fifties when she visited Kalgoorlie and Boulder in 1914.
U(t5 J»PP SW "J 3!H0<#lDJf MI sifiuosAJLiOH uifo{uiaiJj3)i3-[
Tier <l"[9Z
The Palace Hotel, Kalgoorlie, December 19!
Grave o/John Hancycomhe, Kalgoorlk (6141), Deconfcer J9S7.
art Three
|
Say not the struggle naught availeth, The labour and the wounds are vain, The enemy faints not,
nor faileth, And as things have been, things remain...
For while the tired waves, vainly breaking, Seem here no painful inch lo gain, Far back through
creeks and inlets making Comes silent, flooding in, the main.
And not by eastern windows only, When daylight comes, comes in the light; In front the sun
climbes slow, how slowly, But westward, look, the land is bright.
Say not the Struggle : Arthur Clough
John
'¦'/¦£.}*
Annie Chapman, nee Black, Charters Towers, about 1890.
r v
¦jfe
Robert Heniy Honeycombe. aged about 20. when he marned Selina Thomas ir August 1903.
TTieBrlUtanl Stockholm Mine, about 1905 Robert Henry Honeycombe 0ob) is in the front
row, sifting, first on the left, holding his grub bag AW the men are about to go down tht mine
|
\aHoneycomheandher children Bob, Mt&el, Dick, Gladys and Bill, The photo was taken a/in ¦
hutrh w ; \uuU-r. low, n,
a few months before Dick died of tetanus (in November 1914).
\ ;'
.
*¦ t ¦
(1 v ' " *
Sam Kettle imd Mabel HoneycomlK on their wedding day 17January 1925, Charters Towers
Bill Honeycombe, Charters Towers about 1930.
Hoh Haneycombe and Either Sdlan im thai wedding dav
Bill Honeycombe and Nellie Vickery on their wedding day.
' kl ! tlfintymmbc. OCB Company, 31 Infantry Battalion (militia) early in 1942.
nd Doris Honey< umbi- l>
""1 '
with thar daaffiten. |fe
| \
nd Linda, about WSb S|
I ' ¦
'¦'
* - -
Kill/l.m.wimUi 'W.Ki.
mmm
Don Honeycombe at the wedding of his
Dot and Don Honeycombe, Bob and Mabel Kettle, outside Bob's home at 100 Towers Road,
Charters Towers, November 1982.
Mabel Kettle outside her home at 212 Gill Srreet, Charters Towers. J 9HH.
|
1876 -Jackson's plant and crushing null.
c #i
¦ "»¦
.:¦
The children of Bill and Esther Honeycombe: Alma, Rent and Bill with Lav seated - ofcout
1913.
tf*=
Community Cosh Stores, Ayr, about 1 y/
slill have an outside privy and v/ata tank.
A}I snn /lorn lk< »«¦" !»»« °"«*" "" MosI hl
Ethel Honeycomb? outside her home on Old Home Hiii Road, Rossifer's Hill, Ayr, November
191
David Honeycomb? and his grandmolhe( Zoe, at Healesvitk, November 1982.
Chrisiine Flowers and Lloyd Honeycombs, early in 1966.
Singapore, December 1983 ¦
Andrew, Chris, Alison, Paul and Lloyd Honeycombe at hom
|
Arthur tioneycombe on the left, with two of his males, 1944.
Laurel Honeycombs, wife of Arthur, on their first
wedding anniversary, Foolscray, September 194 7.
Wedding of Thelma Honeycombe and Bill Ckmcnce,.. -Her father is next to her, and her
brother Arthur
¦£ >
Jhnv gfiscraiinm at JJ Covan Street, Footscray on 28 December 1988 Sharon, ( hm laurel, l~>
anieUe, Arthur, Ross, Beth and Alan Honeycom
Robert WK Honeycombe, University of Melbourne, 1938,
Sir Robert Honeycombs. Cambridge, 1990.
Tom Honeycombs, about 1942.
Tom and Warwick Honeycombe, Melbourne, about 1950.
Thonuf, UOM.VI 'nw.i_>..iinf'i
»ilh his djiighitt Audrey, about 1923
Letter/torn Aidiry forsjth, nee Hono-combe, to Bob Honcycomtc, daled 20 January 1980,
Newport NSW.
-J
u
v. .Li
¦¦'4
n I9Jiine 1995, ag<3i 101 'anA three months."
\^~r' \4 rwn
|
O
$4k
c
/ W
\
TownsviJIt. Ayr, Home Hill, Ravensnood and Charters Tower
|